A treatise of divinity consisting of three bookes : The first of which handling the Scripture or Word of God, treateth of its divine authority, the canonicall bookes, the authenticall edition, and severall versions, the end, properties, and interpretation of Scripture : The second handling God sheweth that there is a God, and what he is, in his essence and several attributes, and likewise the distinction of persons in the divine essence : The third handleth the three principall works of God, decree, creation and providence / by Edward Leigh ...
         Leigh, Edward, 1602-1671.
      
       
         
           1646
        
      
       Approx. 1304 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 260 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47629
         Wing L1011
         ESTC R39008
         18206104
         ocm 18206104
         107075
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47629)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107075)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1127:1)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of divinity consisting of three bookes : The first of which handling the Scripture or Word of God, treateth of its divine authority, the canonicall bookes, the authenticall edition, and severall versions, the end, properties, and interpretation of Scripture : The second handling God sheweth that there is a God, and what he is, in his essence and several attributes, and likewise the distinction of persons in the divine essence : The third handleth the three principall works of God, decree, creation and providence / by Edward Leigh ...
             Leigh, Edward, 1602-1671.
          
           [41], 192, 140, 132, [12] p.
           
             Printed by E. Griffin for William Lee ...,
             London :
             1646.
          
           
             "June 9. 1646. I have perused this excellent and learnal treatise of divinity with much pleasure, profit, and satisfaction ... John Downham"--Oposite t.p.
             Errata: p. [41].
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
             Includes bibliographical references and index.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Haley Pierson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Haley Pierson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           DIVINITY
           CONSISTING
           OF
           THREE
           BOOKES
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           of
           which
           Handling
           the
           Scripture
           or
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           treateth
           of
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Canonicall
           Bookes
           ,
           the
           Authenticall
           Edition
           ,
           and
           severall
           Versions
           ;
           the
           End
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           and
           Interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           handling
           God
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           Essence
           and
           severall
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           distinction
           of
           Persons
           in
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           handleth
           the
           three
           principall
           
             Workes
             of
             God
             ,
             Decree
             ,
             Creation
             ,
          
           and
           Providence
           .
        
         
           By
           EDWARD
           LEIGH
           Esq.
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           All
           Scripture
           is
           given
           by
           inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           profitable
           for
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           reproofe
           ,
           for
           correction
           ,
           for
           instruction
           in
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           
             John
             7.
             3.
             
          
           And
           this
           is
           life
           eternall
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           thee
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           whom
           thou
           hast
           sent
           .
        
         
           
             Psalm
             111.
             2.
             
          
           The
           workes
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           great
           ,
           sought
           out
           of
           all
           them
           that
           have
           pleasure
           therein
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Griffin
          
           for
           
             William
             Lee
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           Turkes-head
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           neere
           Ram-alley
           .
           1646.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             June
             9.
             1646.
             
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           perused
           this
           excellent
           and
           learned
           Treatise
           of
           Divinity
           with
           much
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           finding
           it
           to
           be
           very
           sound
           ,
           judicious
           ,
           and
           profitable
           ,
           I
           doe
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           printed
           and
           published
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Downhant
             .
          
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           Right
           Honourable
           THE
           LORDS
           and
           COMMONS
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Intended
           the
           Dedication
           of
           this
           Treatise
           to
           the
           Parliament
           before
           I
           had
           the
           happinesse
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           so
           Honourable
           a
           Society
           .
           Who
           are
           so
           fit
           to
           Patronize
           a
           worke
           concerning
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           workes
           ,
           as
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Parliaments
           ,
           who
           have
           heard
           more
           of
           God
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           seene
           more
           of
           his
           wayes
           in
           lesse
           then
           a
           lustre
           of
           yeares
           ,
           then
           many
           precedent
           
           Parliaments
           have
           in
           severall
           Ages
           ▪
           Arduous
           and
           important
           matters
           concerning
           Church
           *
           or
           State
           have
           been
           the
           daily
           Theme
           of
           your
           serious
           debates
           .
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           once
           in
           her
           progresse
           visiting
           the
           County
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           all
           the
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           in
           that
           County
           met
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           having
           every
           one
           his
           Minister
           next
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           the
           Queen
           tooke
           speciall
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           uttered
           this
           Speech
           ,
           that
           She
           had
           often
           demanded
           of
           her
           privy
           Councell
           ,
           why
           her
           County
           of
           Suffolke
           was
           better
           governed
           than
           any
           other
           County
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           understand
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           but
           now
           She
           her selfe
           perceived
           the
           reason
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           (
           said
           Shee
           )
           where
           the
           word
           and
           the
           sword
           goe
           together
           .
        
         
           You
           did
           Honourable
           worthies
           )
           neare
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           cause
           a
           Synode
           of
           Reverend
           and
           Able
           Divines
           to
           be
           called
           to
           advise
           you
           in
           Church-affaires
           .
           
             God
             hath
             sent
             unto
             you
          
           (
           as
           Jeremie
           speaketh
           )
           
             all
             his
             servants
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           
           choice
           men
           out
           of
           every
           County
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           your selves
           were
           elected
           out
           of
           many
           )
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           you
           in
           the
           great
           
           worke
           of
           Reformation
           .
           You
           have
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           faithfull
           advise
           ,
           of
           their
           fervent
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           diligent
           labours
           .
           When
           did
           any
           Parliament
           enter
           into
           so
           solemne
           a
           League
           and
           Covenant
           to
           reforme
           themselves
           and
           Kingdome
           ?
           when
           were
           there
           so
           many
           dayes
           of
           Humiliation
           kept
           so
           generally
           in
           England
           ?
           when
           was
           there
           such
           a
           constant
           daily
           Lecture
           *
           of
           worthy
           men
           in
           Westminster-Abbie
           before
           ?
           In
           the
           Parliament
           held
           5
           .
           E.
           3.
           so
           many
           excellent
           lawes
           were
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           called
           
             bonum
             Parliamentum
          
           I
           hope
           as
           you
           are
           now
           in
           Prayers
           and
           Print
           stiled
           the
           
             Repairers
             of
             the
             breach
          
           ,
           and
           
             restorers
             of
             paths
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
          
           so
           future
           Ages
           will
           honour
           you
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             Optimum
             Parliamentum
          
           .
           When
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           talke
           was
           Ministred
           touching
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Spiritualty
           ,
           and
           some
           said
           
             quòd
             oporteat
             incipere
             à
             Minoritis
          
           ,
           the
           reformation
           must
           begin
           at
           the
           Friers
           ,
           no
           said
           the
           Emperour
           Sigismond
           ,
           
           
             Non
             à
             minoritis
             sed
             a
             Majoritis
             incipienda
             est
             reformatio
             ,
          
           meaning
           the
           reformation
           ought
           first
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           so
           discend
           after
           to
           the
           inferiours
           .
           Some
           Emperours
           
           were
           called
           Great
           for
           their
           goodnesse
           ;
           religion
           makes
           a
           Nation
           or
           person
           honourable
           Rom.
           9.
           4.
           compared
           with
           3.
           2.
           
           That
           was
           a
           worthy
           Speech
           of
           a
           Germane
           divine
           writing
           to
           
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             Veniat
             verbum
             domini
             ,
             &
             submittemus
             ,
             etiamsi
             nobis
             essent
             sexcenta
             colla
             :
          
           As
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           passed
           in
           Triumphall
           State
           through
           the
           Streets
           of
           London
           after
           her
           Coronation
           ,
           when
           the
           Bible
           was
           presented
           unto
           her
           at
           the
           little-Conduit
           in
           Cheape-side
           ,
           
           she
           received
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           both
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           kissing
           it
           laid
           it
           to
           her
           breast
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             same
             had
             ever
             beene
             her
             chiefest
             delight
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             She
             meant
             to
             frame
             her
             Government
             .
          
           You
           have
           likewise
           covenanted
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           best
           Rule
           both
           for
           a
           Personall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Reformation
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           generall
           subject
           of
           reformation
           .
           1.
           
           Corrupt
           persons
           ,
           2.
           
           Corrupt
           things
           .
           You
           have
           cast
           out
           a
           scandalous
           Ministry
           ;
           labour
           to
           settle
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           in
           all
           the
           three
           kingdoms
           Pious
           &
           able
           Preachers
           .
           Christ
           (
           the
           great
           Reformer
           of
           his
           Church
           
             Mal.
             3.
             2
             
             Matth.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           )
           specially
           purgeth
           
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           
             Levi
             Mal.
          
           3.
           1.
           because
           he
           hath
           appointed
           them
           the
           office
           of
           purging
           others
           .
           secondly
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           must
           be
           both
           Pure
           and
           Perfect
           in
           a
           compleate
           Reformation
           .
           You
           have
           cast
           out
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           rubbish
           ;
           O
           that
           the
           House
           of
           God
           might
           be
           built
           .
           It
           was
           a
           blemish
           upon
           some
           of
           those
           reformations
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           high
           places
           were
           not
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           reformation
           needed
           a
           further
           reformation
           .
           God
           did
           much
           honour
           King
           Edward
           a
           Childe
           ,
           and
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           a
           woman
           in
           making
           them
           the
           beginners
           of
           a
           blessed
           reformation
           .
           O
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           be
           pleased
           by
           you
           to
           perfect
           what
           they
           begun
           ,
           that
           Christs
           government
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           discipline
           might
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           .
           In
           the
           times
           of
           our
           troubles
           ,
           peace
           and
           truth
           have
           beene
           joyned
           together
           in
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Capitulations
           ;
           O
           let
           them
           never
           be
           separated
           ,
           
             I
             will
             reveale
             unto
             them
             the
             abundance
             of
             peace
             and
             truth
          
           Jer.
           33.
           6.
           and
           the
           same
           Prophet
           *
           complaines
           ,
           that
           there
           
             were
             none
             valiant
             for
             truth
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Buy
             the
             truth
             and
             sell
             it
             not
          
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
           
             Amicus
             Socrates
             ,
             Amicus
             Plato
             ,
             sed
             magis
             amica
             veritas
             .
          
           You
           have
           covenanted
           to
           
             extirpate
             heresies
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             .
          
           In
           your
           first
           Declaration
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           memorable
           passage
           ,
           It
           is
           farre
           from
           our
           purpose
           or
           desire
           ,
           to
           let
           loose
           the
           golden
           reines
           of
           Discipline
           and
           government
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           leave
           private
           persons
           or
           particular
           congregations
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           what
           forme
           of
           divine
           service
           they
           please
           ;
           for
           we
           hold
           it
           requisite
           that
           there
           should
           be
           through-out
           the
           whole
           Realme
           a
           conformity
           to
           that
           order
           which
           the
           Lawes
           enjoyne
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           God
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           you
           and
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           expects
           great
           things
           from
           you
           .
           It
           was
           a
           noble
           resolution
           in
           our
           
             Josiah
             ,
             Edward
          
           the
           6th
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           pressed
           by
           Bishop
           Ridly
           and
           others
           to
           tolerate
           his
           Sister
           Masse
           in
           her
           owne
           Chapell
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           (
           though
           importuned
           )
           yeeld
           thereto
           ,
           saying
           ,
           He
           should
           dishonour
           God
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           being
           much
           pressed
           by
           them
           he
           burst
           into
           teares
           ,
           and
           they
           thence
           concluded
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           more
           divinity
           in
           his
           little
           finger
           then
           
           they
           in
           all
           their
           bodies
           ;
           O
           that
           you
           would
           study
           to
           premote
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           be
           zealous
           for
           his
           truth
           ,
           since
           you
           have
           had
           such
           experience
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           likewise
           could
           not
           but
           perceive
           the
           evill
           of
           those
           dangerous
           errours
           ,
           which
           were
           too
           much
           indulged
           by
           some
           of
           those
           whom
           you
           have
           cast
           out
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           speake
           of
           the
           threefold
           Subject
           I
           handle
           in
           my
           Booke
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Scripture
           ,
           2.
           
           God
           ,
           3.
           
           The
           
             Workes
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           he
           set
           his
           Crown
           on
           the
           Bible
           ,
           
           and
           Luther
           was
           so
           zealous
           to
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           ,
           that
           he
           professed
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           the
           reading
           of
           his
           Bookes
           would
           hinder
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           he
           would
           burne
           them
           all
           before
           he
           dyed
           .
           Alphonsus
           King
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Naples
           ,
           read
           the
           Bible
           with
           Lira's
           glosse
           foureteen
           times
           over
           .
           The
           Emperour
           Theodosius
           the
           second
           ,
           wrote
           the
           New
           Testament
           out
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ;
           many
           speake
           much
           of
           
             new
             light
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           *
           saith
           
             To
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             :
             if
             they
             speake
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
           Take
           heed
           of
           too
           much
           of
           
             that
             new
             light
          
           ,
           which
           the
           world
           is
           
           now
           gazing
           upon
           ;
           
           so
           much
           new
           light
           is
           breaking
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           zeale
           is
           almost
           extinct
           by
           it
           ,
           saith
           a
           Minister
           *
           of
           New
           -
           England
           .
           The
           Familists
           say
           they
           are
           above
           Ordinances
           ;
           when
           the
           body
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           nourishment
           ,
           then
           (
           and
           not
           afore
           )
           will
           the
           soule
           have
           no
           need
           of
           Ordinances
           ;
           we
           about
           Westminster
           have
           beene
           better
           instructed
           out
           of
           the
           20.
           of
           Exodus
           24.
           
           Some
           talke
           of
           Revelations
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Scripture
           is
           compleated
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           expect
           any
           immediate
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Luther
           saith
           ,
           if
           any
           Spirit
           should
           come
           and
           speak
           any
           thing
           to
           him
           that
           he
           brought
           not
           Scripture
           for
           ,
           he
           would
           spit
           in
           his
           face
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           best
           Cynosure
           to
           follow
           ,
           it
           was
           Davids
           Counseller
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           perfect
           rule
           of
           a
           Perfect
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           Christian
           States
           and
           Persons
           should
           labour
           for
           an
           experimentall
           practicall
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           
           Phil.
           3.
           8.
           10.
           the
           vision
           of
           God
           in
           Heaven
           shall
           make
           us
           perfectly
           Happye
           .
           
           
             Quid
             Deus
             sit
             ipse
             tantum
             novit
             ,
          
           
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           onely
           perfectly
           know
           .
           But
           he
           hath
           revealed
           himselfe
           
           to
           us
           in
           his
           word
           and
           workes
           .
           That
           place
           in
           34
           of
           
             Exodus
             ,
             6.
             7.
             verses
          
           is
           as
           full
           a
           description
           of
           Gods
           Attributes
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             gracious
             ,
             long-suffering
             and
             abundant
             in
             goodnes
             &
             truth
             ;
             keeping
             mercy
             for
             thousands
             ,
             forgiving
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             &
             sin
             ,
             &
             that
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             clear
             the
             guilty
             ,
             visiting
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             childrens
             Children
             ,
             unto
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             generation
             .
          
           If
           God
           were
           more
           known
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           more
           loved
           ,
           
           honou●ed
           ,
           feared
           ,
           trusted
           .
           The
           Heathens
           extolled
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           mans
           self
           ,
           but
           Christians
           must
           chiefely
           study
           to
           know
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Noble
           Subject
           for
           a
           Christian
           Parliament
           and
           a
           Christian
           Kingdome
           to
           exercise
           themselves
           in
           ;
           O
           that
           you
           would
           all
           labour
           to
           know
           Gods
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           to
           propagate
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           to
           the
           many
           darke
           Corners
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           are
           to
           be
           diligently
           observed
           by
           a
           Christian
           State.
           One
           observes
           that
           there
           is
           a
           five
           fold
           Declaration
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           God.
           
           An
           
             Arthnieticall
             Declaration
          
           
           Psal.
           40.
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             a
             Logicall
             Declaration
          
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           shew
           the
           severall
           kinds
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           workes
           of
           Creation
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           Providence
           ;
           and
           distribute
           those
           into
           workes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           or
           works
           of
           Justice
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           an
           Historicall
           Declaration
           ,
           when
           we
           declare
           the
           persons
           acting
           ,
           the
           places
           ,
           the
           times
           the
           Counsels
           ,
           the
           mannaging
           of
           the
           severall
           actions
           ,
           the
           events
           and
           successes
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           Rhetoricall
           Declaration
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           a
           Declaration
           purely
           Theologicall
           ,
           or
           a
           practicall
           Declaration
           of
           the
           works
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           We
           should
           be
           lifted
           up
           by
           Gods
           manifold
           works
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           his
           unlimited
           greatnesse
           that
           is
           the
           first
           cause
           and
           author
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           we
           can
           turne
           our
           eyes
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           exceeding
           great
           multitudes
           of
           works
           wrought
           by
           God
           doe
           offer
           themselves
           to
           our
           view
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           looke
           upward
           ,
           downeward
           ,
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           into
           our selves
           and
           other
           things
           ;
           our
           minds
           shall
           be
           encountred
           with
           diversity
           of
           rare
           Workes
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           These
           workes
           are
           all
           made
           with
           much
           wisdome
           Psal.
           136.
           5.
           and
           the
           serious
           considering
           
           of
           Gods
           workes
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           his
           name
           .
           Never
           had
           any
           Parliament
           more
           reason
           to
           magnifie
           Gods
           goodnesse
           for
           his
           singular
           mercies
           .
           Oh
           that
           as
           many
           of
           your
           deliverances
           were
           got
           with
           supplication
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           be
           worne
           with
           thankefulnesse
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           have
           been
           a
           Parliament
           of
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           so
           may
           you
           be
           a
           Parliament
           of
           many
           prayses
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             Devoted
             Servant
             ,
             EDW.
             LEIGH
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           REader
           ,
           The
           number
           of
           bookes
           is
           without
           number
           ,
           the
           Presses
           are
           daily
           oppressed
           with
           them
           .
           Yet
           (
           though
           the
           world
           abound
           with
           unprofitable
           ,
           may
           pernicious
           *
           Pamphlets
           )
           there
           are
           many
           excellent
           subjects
           which
           are
           either
           not
           handled
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficiently
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           variety
           in
           mens
           fancies
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           faces
           ;
           and
           bookes
           a
           (
           the
           fruit
           of
           mens
           brains
           )
           are
           as
           various
           as
           men
           themselves
           .
           Some
           books
           are
           to
           be
           tasted
           onely
           ,
           *
           some
           chewed
           ,
           and
           some
           swallowed
           .
           That
           saying
           of
           Stanchar
           the
           Hereticke
           b
           doth
           exceedingly
           please
           the
           Papists
           ,
           
             Plus
             apud
             se
             valere
             unum
             Lombardum
             ,
             quam
             centum
             Lutheros
             ,
             ducentos
             Melancthones
             ,
             trecentos
             Bullingeros
             ,
             quadringentos
             Martyres
             ,
             quingentos
             Calvinos
             .
          
           That
           one
           c
           Lumbard
           was
           more
           esteemed
           by
           him
           ,
           then
           100
           
             Luthers
             ,
             200
             Melancthons
             ,
             300
             Bullingers
             ,
             400
             Martyrs
             ,
             500
             Calvins
             .
             Focanus
          
           contrarily
           ,
           saith
           thus
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           that
           one
           Austin
           among
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           one
           Calvin
           (
           in
           his
           Institutions
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           among
           the
           moderne
           Divines
           ,
           will
           afford
           thee
           more
           solid
           Divinity
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           School-Doctors
           
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           vaine
           disputations
           ,
           jejune
           distinctions
           ,
           quodlibeticall
           questions
           ,
           and
           foolish
           speculations
           ,
           with
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Thomas
             ,
             Scotus
             ,
             Lombard
             ,
             Bonaventure
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             Vasquez
             ,
             Suarez
             ,
             à
             Soto
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           are
           full
           ,
           even
           
             ad
             nauseam
          
           .
           But
           the
           Bible
           is
           indeed
           the
           Booke
           of
           Bookes
           ,
           it
           signifieth
           in
           the
           Greeke
           Tongue
           ,
           A
           Booke
           in
           generall
           ;
           and
           was
           sometimes
           taken
           so
           largely
           ,
           
           yet
           by
           an
           Antinomasie
           or
           excellency
           it
           is
           now
           taken
           for
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           is
           all
           one
           with
           Gods
           Booke
           .
           We
           told
           you
           before
           how
           much
           the
           Papists
           magnified
           
             Peter
             Lumbard
          
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           calling
           him
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           sentences
           ,
           and
           preferring
           him
           before
           hundreds
           of
           ours
           .
           The
           next
           Schoolman
           after
           him
           Alexander
           of
           Ales
           is
           called
           
             Doctor
             Irrefragabilis
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           after
           him
           ,
           
             Doctor
             Angelicus
             .
             John
             Scot
          
           the
           last
           ,
           
             Doctor
             Subtilis
          
           .
           Yet
           a
           learned
           Doctor
           *
           of
           our
           owne
           saith
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           
             Scholastici
             vel
             hoc
             nomine
             non
             tanti
             sunt
             à
             nobis
             faciendi
             ,
             quia
             in
             Justificationis
             articulo
             vix
             quicquam
             tradiderunt
             solidi
             .
          
           The
           Papists
           themselves
           note
           twenty
           Articles
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           great
           Master
           Lombard
           erred
           ;
           so
           that
           that
           is
           ascribed
           to
           them
           ,
           
             hic
             magister
             non
             tenetur
          
           .
           But
           now
           Paul
           (
           the
           great
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           )
           of
           whom
           Chrysostome
           writes
           severall
           Homilies
           ,
           is
           indeed
           an
           Angelicall
           ,
           Subtill
           ,
           Irrefragable
           Doctor
           .
           Austin
           desired
           three
           things
           :
           
           to
           have
           seen
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Rome
           in
           its
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           heard
           Paul
           preach
           .
           What
           he
           speakes
           is
           true
           as
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           not
           apply
           to
           him
           what
           the
           Papists
           doe
           frequently
           to
           
             Peter
             Lumbard
             ,
             hic
             magister
             non
             tenetur
             .
          
           We
           may
           exercise
           our
           judgement
           *
           upon
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           (
           there
           being
           few
           that
           write
           
           much
           and
           contradict
           not
           themselves
           )
           but
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           Divinely
           inspired
           Writings
           .
           
           There
           is
           a
           Booke
           in
           the
           Law
           called
           
             Liber
             Judiciarius
          
           ,
           or
           Doomesday-Booke
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           saith
           )
           it
           spared
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           judged
           all
           men
           indifferently
           as
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           great
           day
           will
           doe
           .
           The
           Bible
           is
           the
           true
           
             Liber
             judiciarius
          
           ,
           or
           
             Doomesday
             Booke
          
           .
           
           
             The
             word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             judge
             him
             in
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           a
           few
           words
           discover
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           this
           threefold
           Treatise
           .
           Having
           been
           in
           these
           times
           of
           spoile
           unhappily
           plundered
           of
           my
           Bookes
           and
           Manuscripts
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           esteemed
           as
           a
           precious
           treasure
           )
           recovering
           this
           twice
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           I
           did
           resolve
           (
           for
           preventing
           any
           future
           dammages
           in
           that
           kind
           )
           to
           transcribe
           it
           faire
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           worke
           of
           a
           whole
           yeere
           .
           I
           know
           first
           the
           subject
           is
           very
           necessary
           for
           all
           Christians
           to
           search
           into
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           perused
           all
           the
           best
           writers
           I
           could
           find
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           handle
           it
           fully
           common-place
           wise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Theme
           .
           I
           have
           made
           use
           also
           of
           some
           Manuscrips
           of
           three
           *
           worthy
           men
           ,
           now
           with
           God
           ,
           (
           whose
           memory
           I
           shall
           ever
           honour
           )
           for
           the
           compleating
           of
           the
           worke
           .
           I
           have
           gleaned
           a
           few
           observations
           from
           some
           of
           the
           worthy
           Lecturers
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           from
           M.
           Ley
           of
           Budworth
           in
           his
           Lectures
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           from
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           their
           printed
           Sermons
           .
           This
           worke
           I
           conceive
           may
           be
           beneficiall
           for
           these
           purposes
           :
           Chiefly
           for
           setling
           and
           establishing
           of
           Christians
           in
           some
           maine
           principles
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
          
           against
           the
           Atheists
           of
           these
           times
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           against
           the
           Anti-Scripturists
           ;
           
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
          
           ,
           against
           all
           Arrians
           ,
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           other
           Heretickes
           
           
             ejusdem
             farinae
             ,
             vel
             potius
             furfuris
          
           ;
           that
           the
           so
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           of
           man
           is
           immortall
           ,
           against
           such
           who
           in
           these
           dai●●
           deny
           the
           same
           .
           2.
           
           For
           enabling
           a
           Christian
           to
           all
           d●●ties
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           holy
           conference
           ,
           catechizing
           his
           family
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           suppose
           a
           Christian
           desire
           to
           instruct
           his
           family
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           use
           of
           M.
           Bals
           Catechisme
           for
           that
           purpose
           (
           for
           I
           know
           not
           a
           better
           yet
           extant
           )
           he
           may
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           this
           worke
           open
           the
           heads
           of
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Booke
           to
           the
           Fall
           of
           man.
           I
           would
           there
           were
           the
           like
           out
           on
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Divinity
           .
           But
           lest
           I
           trangresse
           the
           bounds
           of
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           commend
           the
           worke
           to
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           and
           desire
           thy
           benigne
           interpretation
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           still
           resting
        
         
           
             Thy
             faithfull
             friend
             and
             hearty
             wel-wisher
             ,
             EDWARD
             LEIGH
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PROLEGOMENA
           .
        
         
           HEBR.
           6.
           1.
           
        
         
           THe
           Apostle
           chides
           the
           Hebrews
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           for
           their
           ignorance
           and
           uncapablenesse
           of
           Divine
           mysteries
           from
           v.
           11.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           He
           tels
           them
           they
           were
           dull
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           ignorance
           was
           affected
           ;
           they
           might
           for
           their
           time
           and
           means
           have
           been
           teachers
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           they
           must
           be
           taught
           ;
           and
           (
           which
           is
           strange
           )
           the
           very
           principles
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Here
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           he
           earnestly
           exhorts
           them
           to
           encrease
           both
           in
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Leaving
           )
           The
           Apostle
           alludes
           to
           men
           running
           a
           race
           ,
           they
           leave
           one
           place
           and
           goe
           on
           forward
           ;
           we
           must
           leave
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           sticke
           there
           ,
           but
           passe
           on
           to
           a
           greater
           perfection
           .
           The
           Apostle
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           Schooles
           of
           the
           Jewes
           where
           hee
           was
           trained
           up
           ;
           there
           were
           two
           sorts
           of
           Schollers
           ,
           1.
           
           Punies
           or
           petties
           ,
           2.
           
           Proficients
           ,
           Perfectists
           .
           Six
           principles
           are
           named
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           heads
           and
           common
           places
           of
           the
           ancient
           Catechisme
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           there
           were
           many
           other
           ne●●●●ary
           principles
           ;
           yet
           they
           might
           be
           reduced
           to
           〈◊〉
           :
        
         
           ●
           Two
           maine
           duties
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           1.
           the
           doctrine
           
           of
           repentance
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           is
           dead
           in
           sinne
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           need
           to
           repent
           .
           2
           The
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           2
           Two
           meanes
           .
           1
           The
           doctrine
           of
           Baptismes
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           he
           meanes
           both
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           inward
           Baptisme
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           outward
           baptisme
           of
           John
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           though
           some
           *
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           set
           times
           of
           Baptisme
           .
           2
           The
           imposition
           or
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           a
           trope
           or
           borrowed
           speech
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           the
           which
           hands
           were
           laid
           ,
           not
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           
             a
             Lapide
          
           expounds
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           Two
           benefits
           .
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           numericall
           body
           shall
           rise
           againe
           ;
           and
           eternall
           judgement
           ,
           so
           called
           metonymically
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           judgement
           sentence
           shall
           be
           given
           concerning
           their
           eternall
           state
           either
           in
           weale
           or
           woe
           .
        
         
           
             Not
             laying
             againe
             the
             foundation
          
           )
           Three
           things
           are
           required
           in
           a
           foundation
           .
           1
           That
           it
           be
           the
           first
           thing
           in
           the
           building
           .
           2
           That
           it
           beare
           up
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           building
           3
           That
           it
           be
           firme
           and
           immoveable
           .
           Simply
           and
           absolutely
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           persons
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           Christ
           “
           onely
           is
           the
           foundation
           upon
           which
           the
           spirituall
           building
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           raised
           .
           The
           first
           principles
           of
           heavenly
           doctrine
           are
           named
           here
           a
           foundation
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           first
           things
           which
           are
           knowne
           ,
           before
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           because
           upon
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           heavenly
           knowledge
           doe
           depend
           .
           The
           Apostles
           are
           also
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           *
           Ephes.
           2.
           20.
           
           
           Rev.
           21.
           14.
           in
           three
           respects
           .
           1
           Because
           they
           were
           the
           first
           which
           founded
           Churches
           ,
           and
           converted
           unbelievers
           to
           the
           faith
           .
           2
           Because
           their
           doctrine
           which
           they
           received
           immediately
           from
           God
           by
           most
           undoubted
           revelation
           without
           mixture
           of
           errour
           or
           danger
           of
           being
           deceived
           ,
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           to
           all
           after-commers
           .
           3
           Because
           they
           were
           Heads
           ,
           Guides
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           whole
           universall
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Proposition
           or
           Observation
           which
           ariseth
           from
           these
           words
           thus
           opened
           ,
           may
           be
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Principles
           and
           Foundations
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           must
           be
           well
           laid
           .
           
           
             Or
             thus
          
           ,
           Catechizing
           and
           instructing
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           is
           a
           necessary
           duty
           to
           be
           used
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           illustrates
           this
           by
           a
           comparison
           ,
           first
           from
           Schooles
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           from
           building
           ,
           the
           foundation
           must
           be
           first
           laid
           .
        
         
           The
           excellent
           definition
           of
           catechising
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           gives
           ,
           
           yeelds
           us
           two
           good
           proofes
           of
           its
           necessity
           .
        
         
           1
           It
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           by
           some
           rendred
           not
           unfitly
           for
           the
           sense
           which
           gives
           beginning
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2
           It
           is
           a
           foundation
           which
           beares
           up
           all
           the
           building
           ,
           (
           without
           this
           ,
           preaching
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           )
           which
           though
           it
           makes
           the
           least
           shew
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           greatest
           use
           ;
           it
           establisheth
           men
           ,
           and
           keepes
           them
           firme
           from
           wavering
           .
        
         
           3
           This
           course
           is
           most
           agreeable
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           Art
           ;
           all
           Arts
           proceed
           from
           principles
           .
           Physitians
           have
           their
           principles
           ,
           Lawyers
           their
           maximes
           ,
           Philosophers
           their
           chiefe
           sentences
           .
           
           2
           To
           nature
           ,
           which
           first
           
           formes
           the
           vitall
           parts
           ,
           then
           the
           more
           remote
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           sutable
           to
           reason
           .
           Principles
           are
           ,
           1.
           easiest
           in
           themselves
           .
           2.
           
           Facilitate
           other
           matters
           .
           3.
           
           Are
           the
           most
           necessary
           doctrines
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           beare
           up
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           4.
           
           Are
           of
           continuall
           and
           constant
           use
           ;
           
             Prin●ipia
             sunt
             minima
             quantitate
             ,
             maxima
             virtute
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Gods
           order
           and
           practise
           hath
           been
           still
           to
           lay
           principles
           ;
           things
           might
           easily
           passe
           from
           one
           to
           another
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           lived
           so
           long
           .
           Cains
           and
           Abels
           sacrificing
           is
           an
           evidence
           of
           catechising
           before
           the
           flood
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           word
           written
           then
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           like
           their
           fathers
           taught
           them
           .
           It
           was
           practised
           by
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18.
           19.
           the
           fruit
           of
           which
           observe
           in
           his
           sonne
           ,
           Gen
           24.
           63.
           and
           servant
           ,
           Gen.
           12.
           26.
           
           God
           himselfe
           writes
           a
           Catechisme
           for
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           describing
           a
           short
           compendium
           of
           religion
           in
           the
           two
           authentique
           tables
           of
           the
           Law.
           
           Hannah
           delivered
           Samuel
           to
           Eli
           his
           instructor
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           weaned
           .
           Jehoida
           taught
           the
           young
           King
           
             Jehoash
             ;
             David
          
           and
           Bathsheba
           practised
           it
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             28.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psalm
             34.
             11.
             
             Prov.
             4.
             4.
             
             &
          
           31.
           1.
           and
           Salomon
           himselfe
           seeme
           to
           give
           that
           precept
           out
           of
           the
           experience
           of
           his
           owne
           most
           excellent
           education
           .
           
           
             Teach
             a
             child
             the
             trade
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             it
          
           ;
           though
           himselfe
           scarce
           did
           so
           ;
           and
           Eccles.
           12.
           23.
           he
           drawes
           all
           which
           he
           had
           said
           in
           his
           whole
           booke
           to
           two
           heads
           ,
           
             Feare
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             .
          
           Catechising
           was
           also
           practised
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Luke
             2.
             46.
             
             Acts
             22.
             3.
             
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Christ
           at
           twelve
           yeeres
           old
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           be
           catechised
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           4.
           and
           allowed
           of
           Hosanna
           sung
           by
           children
           .
           He
           begins
           with
           regeneration
           to
           Nicodemus
           ,
           
           and
           he
           drew
           the
           whole
           Law
           into
           two
           heads
           ,
           
           
             Matth.
             22.
             37.
             
             John
          
           and
           Christ
           preacht
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           a
           after
           them
           .
           Theophilus
           was
           catechised
           
             Luke
             1.
             4.
             
             Apollos
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             23.
             
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           commends
           to
           Timothies
           custody
           a
           
             patterne
             of
             wholsome
             doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           he
           cals
           *
           
             a
             form
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           17.
           and
           
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           6.
           
           This
           duty
           principally
           belongs
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           Office
           is
           set
           down
           under
           the
           name
           of
           catechising
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             which
             is
             catechised
             make
             him
             that
             catechiseth
             partaker
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           6.
           
           Ministers
           must
           plant
           and
           beget
           as
           well
           as
           increase
           and
           build
           up
           ,
           feed
           the
           Lambs
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sheepe
           ;
           they
           are
           compared
           to
           Nurses
           ,
           wise
           Stewards
           ,
           skilfull
           builders
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           performed
           by
           housholders
           also
           ,
           
           Ephes.
           6.
           4.
           
           God
           chargeth
           parents
           to
           performe
           this
           duty
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Rehearse
           them
           continually
           ,
           whet
           them
           upon
           thy
           children
           ,
           often
           goe
           over
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           a
           knife
           doth
           the
           whetstone
           .
           They
           are
           bound
           to
           bring
           up
           their
           children
           in
           the
           nurture
           and
           information
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           children
           were
           to
           be
           taught
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           16.
           
           Masters
           of
           Families
           also
           must
           instruct
           their
           servants
           which
           are
           ungrounded
           as
           children
           .
           Christ
           instructed
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           taught
           them
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           they
           his
           family
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           eate
           the
           Passeover
           together
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Law
           appoints
           that
           every
           family
           should
           celebrate
           that
           feast
           together
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           God
           specifieth
           not
           this
           point
           in
           the
           masters
           duty
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           if
           it
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           father
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           needlesse
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           done
           to
           the
           masters
           hand
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           father
           neglect
           it
           ,
           surely
           
           the
           master
           which
           succeeds
           in
           the
           fathers
           roome
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           authority
           ,
           must
           see
           it
           done
           .
           For
           as
           a
           father
           in
           Israel
           was
           bound
           to
           see
           his
           owne
           sonne
           circumcised
           ,
           
           so
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           see
           his
           servant
           circumcised
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           circumcise
           him
           ,
           sure
           he
           must
           as
           well
           make
           him
           as
           his
           child
           to
           know
           what
           circumcision
           meaned
           .
           
           And
           what
           Christ
           did
           as
           a
           master
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           that
           must
           every
           master
           of
           family
           doe
           ,
           seeing
           we
           must
           be
           followers
           of
           Christ
           every
           one
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           therefore
           every
           one
           must
           instruct
           his
           ignorant
           servants
           in
           the
           truths
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Jewes
           did
           use
           catechizing
           ;
           Cyprian
           saith
           Optatus
           exercised
           it
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           Origen
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           had
           his
           paedagogus
           ,
           Lactantius
           and
           Calvin
           their
           Institutions
           ,
           Athanasius
           his
           Synopsis
           ,
           Austin
           his
           Euchiridion
           ,
           his
           bookes
           
             de
             doctrina
             Christiana
          
           ,
           and
           
             de
             catechizandis
             rudibus
          
           .
        
         
           Catechizing
           is
           
             institutio
             viva
             voce
          
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           familiar
           conference
           .
           
           The
           Hebrew
           verbe
           Chanach
           signifieth
           to
           instruct
           or
           traine
           up
           even
           from
           childhood
           ;
           and
           to
           initiate
           or
           dedicate
           ,
           from
           which
           word
           holy
           Henoch
           *
           had
           his
           name
           ,
           importing
           nurture
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
           The
           Greeke
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           to
           sound
           or
           resound
           as
           by
           an
           eccho
           ,
           and
           is
           applied
           even
           by
           Heathen
           writers
           unto
           that
           kinde
           of
           teaching
           which
           is
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           sounding
           in
           the
           eare
           of
           him
           that
           is
           taught
           ,
           and
           especially
           unto
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           first
           rudiments
           of
           any
           science
           whatsoever
           ,
           It
           signifieth
           any
           kind
           of
           vocall
           instruction
           ,
           
             Acts
             21.
             21
             ,
             24.
             viz.
          
           that
           whereby
           the
           principles
           of
           Christian
           doctrine
           are
           made
           known
           unto
           the
           hearers
           ,
           
           as
           
             Luke
             1.
             4.
             instructed
          
           or
           catechized
           ,
           
             Gal
             6.
             6.
             taught
          
           ,
           or
           catechised
           .
           See
           
             Acts
             18.
             25.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           14.
           19.
           
        
         
           Catechizing
           is
           a
           plaine
           and
           easie
           instructing
           of
           the
           ignorant
           in
           the
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           or
           concerning
           the
           fundamentall
           principles
           ,
           familiarly
           by
           questions
           and
           answers
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           applying
           the
           same
           for
           practice
           .
        
         
           What
           ever
           the
           catechizing
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           was
           in
           private
           ,
           for
           the
           publique
           it
           seems
           not
           to
           have
           been
           Dialogue-wise
           *
           by
           question
           and
           answer
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           continued
           speech
           ,
           with
           much
           plainnesse
           and
           familiarnesse
           .
        
         
           Catechizing
           differs
           from
           preaching
           ;
           preaching
           is
           the
           dilating
           of
           one
           member
           of
           Religion
           into
           a
           just
           Treatise
           ;
           
           catechizing
           is
           a
           contracting
           of
           the
           whole
           into
           a
           summe
           ;
           preaching
           is
           to
           all
           sorts
           ,
           catechizing
           to
           the
           young
           and
           rude
           .
        
         
           Catechizing
           is
           ,
           
           1.
           plaine
           ;
           that
           none
           might
           excuse
           themselves
           ;
           that
           the
           most
           illiterate
           might
           not
           say
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           thy
           waies
           were
           too
           hard
           for
           us
           .
           2
           That
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           teaching
           might
           be
           sutable
           to
           the
           hearers
           .
           3
           That
           no
           Governours
           might
           pretend
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           .
           2
           Instructing
           ,
           which
           implyeth
           that
           originall
           ignorance
           and
           blindnesse
           we
           were
           borne
           with
           .
           3
           It
           is
           such
           an
           instructing
           which
           is
           by
           way
           of
           distilling
           things
           in
           a
           familiar
           manner
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           give
           the
           people
           whole
           Loaves
           ,
           but
           distributed
           them
           by
           pieces
           .
           4
           Such
           an
           instructing
           as
           acquaints
           them
           with
           the
           meaning
           of
           things
           ,
           *
           and
           spiritually
           applyes
           the
           same
           for
           practice
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           say
           the
           Creed
           and
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           but
           to
           understand
           the
           sence
           and
           apply
           
           it
           to
           practice
           .
           5
           An
           instruction
           by
           way
           of
           question
           and
           answer
           ,
           which
           is
           thereby
           made
           more
           plaine
           and
           familiar
           .
        
         
           The
           exercise
           of
           catechizing
           hath
           been
           proved
           to
           be
           most
           ancient
           ,
           and
           very
           necessary
           and
           usefull
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           should
           be
           alwaies
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Because
           there
           will
           alwaies
           be
           found
           Babes
           which
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Milke
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           beare
           strong
           meate
           .
           2
           Because
           as
           no
           building
           can
           stand
           without
           a
           foundation
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           be
           expert
           in
           an
           Art
           except
           he
           learne
           the
           principles
           thereof
           :
           so
           none
           can
           have
           sound
           knowledge
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           grounds
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           way
           to
           performe
           this
           exercise
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           1
           By
           short
           questions
           and
           answers
           ,
           the
           Minister
           demanding
           the
           question
           ,
           the
           people
           answering
           .
        
         
           2
           It
           must
           be
           done
           purely
           ,
           
             ●
             Cor.
          
           2.
           4.
           
        
         
           3
           Plainly
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           2.
           
           Heb.
           5.
           11.
           
        
         
           4
           Soundly
           ,
           Titus
           2.
           7.
           
        
         
           5
           Orderly
           .
        
         
           6
           Cheerfully
           and
           lovingly
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24.
           praising
           the
           forward
           ,
           encouraging
           the
           willing
           ,
           patiently
           bearing
           with
           all
           ,
           admonishing
           such
           as
           are
           unruly
           .
           Amesius
           his
           
             Christianae
             eatechesios
             Sciagraphia
          
           is
           usefull
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           Nowels
           catechisme
           in
           Latine
           ;
           in
           English
           there
           are
           Bishop
           Vshers
           ,
           Mr
           Baines
           ,
           Master
           Cartwrights
           ,
           Mr
           Balls
           Catechismes
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Crookes
           Guide
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           fault
           that
           both
           teachers
           and
           hearers
           must
           share
           betweene
           them
           ;
           
           Ministers
           doe
           not
           teach
           principles
           sufficiently
           ,
           happy
           is
           that
           man
           which
           can
           say
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             backe
             nothing
             that
             was
             profitable
             .
          
           
           2
           Those
           are
           to
           blame
           which
           will
           not
           be
           taught
           ,
           children
           and
           servants
           which
           are
           stubborne
           and
           unwilling
           to
           be
           catechized
           ;
           some
           say
           they
           are
           too
           old
           to
           learne
           ;
           but
           are
           they
           too
           old
           to
           repent
           and
           be
           saved
           ?
           some
           say
           they
           are
           past
           principles
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           now
           to
           be
           grounded
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             teachers
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             themselves
             to
             be
             taught
             .
          
           Such
           people
           rebell
           against
           their
           Minister
           or
           Master
           ,
           whose
           duty
           it
           is
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           who
           commands
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           men
           be
           exhorted
           to
           practice
           this
           duty
           ,
           
           Ministers
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Parents
           ;
           Schoolmasters
           teach
           the
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
          
           and
           the
           Grammer
           ,
           
             suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Consider
           ,
           1.
           thou
           broughtst
           thy
           children
           into
           the
           world
           blind
           and
           deformed
           .
           2
           Thou
           canst
           not
           else
           have
           comfort
           in
           thy
           children
           or
           servants
           ;
           many
           are
           crost
           in
           their
           family
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           at
           the
           gallowes
           will
           cry
           out
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           lived
           where
           they
           had
           been
           instructed
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           died
           a
           dogges
           death
           .
           Greenham
           saith
           ,
           thy
           children
           shall
           follow
           thee
           up
           and
           down
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           cry
           against
           thee
           for
           not
           teaching
           them
           .
           
             He
             that
             will
             not
             provide
             for
             his
             family
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidell
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           will
           not
           teach
           them
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           beast
           .
           The
           old
           Nightingale
           *
           teacheth
           the
           young
           to
           sing
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Eagle
           her
           young
           ones
           to
           fly
           .
           Children
           ill
           brought
           up
           were
           devoured
           by
           Beares
           ,
           to
           teach
           parents
           a
           ,
           that
           since
           they
           have
           done
           lesse
           then
           Beares
           ,
           who
           shape
           their
           whelpes
           by
           much
           licking
           and
           smoothing
           them
           (
           though
           Dr.
           Browne
           b
           deny
           this
           ,
           )
           they
           therefore
           by
           beares
           were
           bereft
           of
           them
           .
           
           
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           season
           our
           children
           *
           with
           wholsome
           truths
           betime
           ;
           a
           vessell
           will
           long
           keepe
           the
           savour
           of
           that
           with
           which
           it
           is
           at
           first
           seasoned
           ,
           and
           the
           devill
           will
           begin
           betime
           to
           sow
           his
           seed
           .
           Mr.
           Bolton
           upon
           his
           death-bead
           spake
           unto
           his
           children
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             doe
             believe
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             there
             is
             never
             a
             one
             of
             you
             will
             dare
             to
             meet
             me
             at
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             Christ
             in
             an
             unregenerate
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           a
           great
           comfort
           to
           thee
           and
           benefit
           to
           them
           when
           they
           are
           instructed
           in
           the
           points
           of
           religion
           ;
           if
           thy
           children
           die
           ,
           yet
           thou
           mayst
           have
           great
           hope
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           acquainted
           them
           with
           the
           principall
           grounds
           of
           religion
           .
           The
           Papists
           in
           the
           preface
           to
           the
           catechisme
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           confesse
           that
           all
           the
           ground
           we
           have
           got
           of
           them
           is
           by
           catechizing
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           looke
           that
           we
           loose
           not
           our
           ground
           againe
           for
           want
           of
           it
           .
           Julian
           himselfe
           could
           not
           devise
           a
           readier
           meanes
           to
           banish
           d
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           then
           by
           pulling
           down
           the
           Schooles
           and
           places
           of
           educating
           children
           .
           Egesippus
           saith
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           catechizing
           there
           was
           never
           a
           Kingdome
           but
           received
           alteration
           in
           their
           heathenish
           religion
           within
           forty
           yeeres
           after
           Christs
           passion
           .
        
         
           All
           ignorant
           persons
           though
           they
           be
           growne
           in
           yeeres
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           instructed
           and
           catechised
           .
           
           See
           
             Esay
             27.
             11.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             8.
             
             Theophilus
          
           a
           Noble
           man
           and
           of
           ripe
           yeeres
           was
           catechized
           ,
           as
           the
           Greeke
           word
           shewes
           ;
           
           ignorance
           bringeth
           men
           to
           the
           very
           pit
           and
           gulph
           of
           destruction
           ,
           Hos.
           4.
           l.
           and
           v.
           14.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
           Christians
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           
           an
           answer
           to
           every
           man
           which
           doth
           aske
           them
           a
           reason
           *
           of
           the
           hope
           which
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           foundation
           is
           that
           which
           is
           first
           and
           surest
           laid
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           influence
           into
           all
           the
           building
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           
             fundamentum
             quo
          
           ,
           the
           fundamentall
           writings
           which
           declare
           the
           salvation
           of
           Chistians
           ,
           John
           5.
           39.
           
           Christ
           
             fundamentum
             quod
          
           ,
           the
           fundamentall
           meanes
           and
           cause
           which
           hath
           purchased
           and
           doth
           give
           it
           ,
           John
           4.
           42.
           
           The
           a
           person
           we
           must
           build
           on
           is
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           
           He
           is
           called
           the
           
             foundation
             of
             foundations
             ,
             Esay
          
           28.
           
           The
           doctrinall
           foundation
           is
           the
           written
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           object
           and
           matter
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           but
           the
           rule
           and
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           Hold
           Christ
           as
           your
           Rock
           ,
           build
           on
           him
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           as
           your
           rule
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           believing
           ;
           this
           is
           generall
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1
           Some
           things
           are
           simply
           necessary
           ;
           
           It
           were
           a
           notable
           worke
           for
           one
           to
           determine
           this
           ,
           how
           much
           knowledge
           were
           required
           of
           all
           ,
           2.
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           .
           Some
           make
           the
           foundation
           too
           narrow
           ,
           some
           againe
           too
           wide
           ;
           some
           say
           that
           if
           a
           man
           meane
           well
           and
           goe
           on
           according
           to
           the
           light
           he
           hath
           ,
           
           though
           he
           know
           not
           Christ
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           others
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           know
           distinctly
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
           Fundamentall
           truths
           are
           all
           such
           points
           of
           doctrine
           
           which
           are
           so
           plainly
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           that
           whosoever
           doth
           not
           know
           or
           follow
           them
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           know
           and
           follow
           these
           (
           though
           erring
           in
           other
           things
           )
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           These
           points
           (
           said
           a
           reverend
           Divine
           now
           with
           God
           )
           are
           twelve
           ;
           three
           concerning
           God
           ,
           three
           concerning
           man
           ,
           three
           concerning
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           three
           concerning
           the
           meanes
           of
           attaining
           good
           by
           this
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           God.
           
        
         
           1
           There
           is
           one
           God
           which
           is
           an
           Infinite
           ,
           Perfect
           ,
           and
           Spirituall
           essence
           .
        
         
           2
           This
           one
           God
           is
           distinguished
           into
           three
           persons
           or
           manners
           of
           subsistence
           after
           an
           incomprehensible
           way
           ,
           which
           we
           believe
           but
           cannot
           perfectly
           understand
           .
           The
           Father
           begetting
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           begotten
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proceeding
           .
        
         
           3
           This
           one
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           the
           maker
           ,
           preserver
           ,
           and
           governour
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           power
           ,
           justice
           ,
           providence
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           man.
           
        
         
           1
           That
           he
           was
           made
           by
           God
           of
           a
           visible
           body
           ,
           and
           an
           immortall
           and
           spirituall
           soule
           ,
           both
           so
           perfect
           and
           good
           in
           their
           kinds●
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           perfectly
           able
           to
           have
           attained
           eternall
           life
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           was
           provided
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           his
           obedience
           .
        
         
           2
           That
           being
           thus
           made
           he
           yeelded
           to
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           Devill
           and
           did
           voluntarily
           sinne
           against
           God
           in
           eating
           of
           the
           Tree
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           a
           child
           of
           wrath
           and
           heire
           of
           cursing
           ,
           an
           enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           slave
           to
           the
           devill
           ,
           utterly
           unable
           
           to
           escape
           eternall
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           provided
           as
           a
           recompence
           of
           his
           disobedience
           .
        
         
           3
           That
           he
           doth
           propagate
           this
           his
           sinfulnesse
           and
           misery
           to
           all
           his
           posterity
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Christ.
           
        
         
           1
           That
           he
           is
           perfect
           God
           ,
           and
           perfect
           man
           ,
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           who
           tooke
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           from
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           united
           it
           to
           himselfe
           in
           one
           personall
           subsistence
           ,
           by
           an
           incomprehensible
           union
           .
        
         
           2
           That
           in
           mans
           nature
           he
           did
           die
           and
           suffer
           in
           his
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           which
           man
           had
           offended
           ,
           and
           to
           deserve
           for
           mankind
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           life
           everlasting
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           he
           rose
           againe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           shall
           also
           raise
           up
           all
           men
           to
           receive
           judgement
           from
           him
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           deeds
           .
        
         
           3
           That
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           sufficient
           and
           perfect
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           merit
           must
           be
           added
           unto
           this
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           part
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           meanes
           of
           applying
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           they
           are
           three
           .
        
         
           1
           That
           all
           men
           shall
           not
           be
           saved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           sight
           and
           feeling
           of
           their
           owne
           sinfulnesse
           and
           misery
           ,
           that
           with
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           they
           doe
           bewaile
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           all
           merits
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           or
           any
           creature
           ,
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           merits
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           to
           doe
           is
           to
           repent
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           hope
           live
           holily
           all
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           life
           .
        
         
           2
           That
           no
           man
           is
           able
           thus
           to
           see
           his
           sinnes
           by
           
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           renounce
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           rest
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           but
           God
           must
           worke
           it
           in
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           by
           the
           cooperation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           regenerating
           and
           renewing
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           That
           for
           the
           working
           of
           this
           faith
           and
           repentance
           and
           direction
           of
           them
           in
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           he
           hath
           left
           in
           writing
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           infallibly
           guided
           to
           all
           truth
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           or
           believed
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           hath
           continued
           these
           writings
           to
           his
           people
           in
           all
           ages
           .
        
         
           Observe
           those
           places
           
             Acts
             15.
             11.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           1.
           15.
           
           Let
           a
           man
           hold
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           death
           in
           the
           world
           till
           Christ
           came
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           come
           to
           save
           horrible
           sinners
           ,
           John
           17.
           3.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           practicall
           place
           ,
           
           Titus
           3.
           8.
           
           Let
           us
           1.
           
           See
           our selves
           dead
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           wholy
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           be
           exemplary
           in
           our
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           There
           are
           other
           Fundamentals
           which
           are
           onely
           comparatively
           necessary
           ,
           that
           is
           expected
           from
           one
           man
           which
           is
           not
           expected
           from
           another
           ;
           and
           more
           from
           those
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Have
           these
           six
           principles
           of
           the
           Apostle
           not
           onely
           in
           your
           heads
           ,
           but
           hearts
           .
           1.
           
           That
           a
           man
           is
           dead
           in
           himselfe
           .
           2.
           
           That
           his
           remedy
           lies
           out
           of
           himselfe
           .
           3.
           
           Know
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God.
           5.
           
           Have
           some
           apprehension
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           passage
           from
           death
           to
           life
           .
           2.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           fixed
           and
           irrevokable
           estate
           after
           this
           life
           .
           Hold
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           so
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           live
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           be
           delivered
           up
           into
           that
           forme
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           lay
           hold
           on
           life
           eternall
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           particular
           principles
           .
           There
           is
           a
           naturall
           light
           and
           supernaturall
           .
           The
           light
           of
           nature
           teacheth
           some
           principles
           :
           That
           ,
           
             you
             must
             doe
             as
             you
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ,
          
           that
           
             no
             man
             hates
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           
             one
             must
             provide
             for
             his
             family
             ,
          
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             God
          
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             reverenced
             above
             all
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Supernaturall
           ,
           Let
           all
           our
           actions
           be
           done
           ,
           1.
           in
           love
           ,
           2.
           in
           humility
           ,
           3.
           in
           faith
           ,
           4.
           in
           God
           ;
           this
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           .
        
         
           Shew
           your selves
           Christians
           in
           power
           ,
           
           go
           beyond
           the
           Heathen
           in
           practising
           the
           good
           rules
           of
           nature
           .
           1.
           
           Be
           carefull
           to
           make
           a
           wise
           choice
           of
           principles
           ;
           one
           false
           principle
           admitted
           ,
           will
           let
           in
           many
           errors
           ;
           and
           erroneous
           principles
           will
           lead
           men
           into
           erroneous
           practises
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Labour
           to
           act
           your
           principles
           ,
           if
           you
           captivate
           the
           light
           ,
           God
           wil
           put
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Be
           sure
           you
           worke
           according
           to
           your
           principles
           ;
           we
           pitty
           another
           in
           an
           errour
           when
           he
           follows
           his
           principles
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           an
           apology
           for
           those
           teachers
           which
           tread
           in
           Pauls
           steps
           ,
           are
           carefull
           to
           lay
           the
           foundation
           well
           .
           It
           was
           the
           observation
           of
           our
           most
           judicious
           King
           JAMES
           ,
           
             That
             the
             cause
             why
             so
             many
             fell
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             other
             errours
             ,
             was
             their
             ungroundednesse
             in
             points
             of
             Catechisme
             .
          
        
         
           How
           many
           wanton
           opinions
           are
           broached
           in
           these
           daies
           ?
           I
           wish
           I
           might
           not
           justly
           call
           them
           Fundamentall
           *
           errours
           .
           Some
           deny
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           some
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           some
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
         
           Errours
           are
           either
           *
           contra
           against
           the
           foundation
           ,
           which
           subvert
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           who
           deny
           the
           al-sufficiency
           of
           Christs
           once
           suffering
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Circa
           about
           the
           foundation
           ,
           which
           pervert
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           as
           the
           Lutherans
           opinion
           of
           the
           ubiquity
           of
           Christs
           body
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Citra
           meerly
           without
           ,
           these
           divert
           the
           foundation
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           controversies
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Sociall
           or
           Solitary
           ;
           this
           strikes
           not
           at
           the
           Foundation
           .
           Laurentius
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           speakes
           not
           of
           Hereticall
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           erre
           in
           fundamentals
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           which
           erre
           in
           lighter
           matters
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           they
           build
           upon
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Foundation
           ,
           Christ.
           
        
         
           We
           should
           contend
           for
           a
           known
           Fundamentall
           necessary
           truth
           ,
           
             Jude
             3.
             the
             common
             faith
          
           ;
           not
           every
           opinion
           entertained
           on
           probable
           grounds
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           question
           in
           Divinity
        
         
           An
           Magistratui
           Christiano
           liceat
           capitales
           poenas
           de
           haereticis
           sumere
           .
        
         
           Whether
           Heretickes
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           with
           death
           ?
        
         
           The
           Papists
           say
           ,
           
           
             Haeretici
             qua
             Haeretici
             comburendi
          
           ,
           That
           Hereticks
           for
           Heresie
           sake
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           trouble
           the
           State
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Luther
           doth
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           capitall
           punishment
           of
           Heretickes
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           pernicious
           sequell
           of
           it
           among
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           Protestants
           .
           He
           thinkes
           it
           better
           that
           they
           be
           banished
           .
           
           The
           present
           Lutherans
           hold
           the
           same
           almost
           concerning
           that
           question
           .
           
           Meisner
           doth
           distinguish
           between
           
             haereticus
             simplex
          
           ,
           and
           
             haereticus
             seditiosus
             ac
             blasphemus
          
           ,
           these
           last
           he
           saith
           may
           be
           punished
           with
           capitall
           punishments
           .
        
         
           The
           Socinians
           (
           being
           themselves
           the
           worst
           of
           Hereticks
           )
           would
           have
           no
           outward
           forcible
           restraining
           of
           any
           errour
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           grosse
           and
           pernicious
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           heare
           what
           Zanchy
           saith
           ,
           
             Omnes
             fere
             ex
             nostratibus
             hujus
             sunt
             senten●iae
             ,
             quod
             ha●retici
             sint
             gladi
             puniendi
             .
          
           
           Beza
           hath
           written
           a
           peculiar
           Tract
           
             de
             Haereticis
             a
             ma●istratu
             puniendis
             .
             Calvin
          
           also
           hath
           written
           
             aureum
             librum
          
           (
           as
           Beza
           cals
           it
           )
           of
           this
           very
           argument
           .
           
        
         
           We
           doe
           deservedly
           condemne
           the
           cruelty
           of
           Turkes
           and
           Papists
           ,
           which
           goe
           about
           by
           force
           alone
           to
           establish
           their
           superstitions
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Pope
           will
           judge
           what
           Heresie
           is
           ,
           
           and
           who
           is
           an
           Hereticke
           ,
           and
           they
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           Catholiques
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           dissent
           from
           them
           must
           presently
           be
           pronounced
           heretickes
           .
        
         
           Because
           Heresie
           is
           not
           easily
           defined
           (
           as
           Austin
           saith
           ▪
           
           and
           because
           faith
           should
           be
           perswaded
           not
           compelled
           
           We
           conceive
           that
           all
           faire
           means
           should
           be
           fir●t
           used
           to
           convince
           men
           of
           their
           errours
           and
           discover
           the
           danger
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           be
           termed
           Heresie
           which
           indeed
           is
           so
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           will
           premise
           some
           things
           concerning
           the
           nature
           and
           danger
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           before
           we
           speake
           partcularly
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           heretickes
           .
        
         
         
           Chillingworth
           thus
           defines
           Heresie
           :
           
           It
           is
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           an
           obstinate
           defence
           of
           any
           errour
           against
           any
           necessary
           ▪
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           Two
           things
           must
           concurre
           (
           say
           some
           )
           to
           constitute
           an
           Hereticke
           .
           1.
           
           
             Error
             in
             fide
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           19.
           2
           
           Pertinacia
           ,
           Titus
           3.
           10.
           
           
             Errare
             possum
             ,
             Haereticus
             esse
             nolo
             .
          
           
        
         
           Dr
           Field
           *
           thus
           describes
           the
           nature
           of
           Heresie
           .
           Heresie
           is
           not
           every
           errour
           ,
           but
           errour
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ;
           nor
           every
           errour
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ;
           (
           for
           neither
           Jewes
           nor
           Pagans
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           though
           they
           erre
           most
           damnably
           in
           those
           things
           which
           every
           one
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           must
           believe
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           the
           malice
           ,
           fury
           and
           rage
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           impugne
           the
           Christian
           faith
           and
           verity
           )
           but
           it
           is
           the
           errour
           of
           such
           as
           by
           some
           kind
           of
           profession
           have
           been
           Christians
           ;
           so
           that
           onely
           such
           as
           by
           profession
           being
           Christians
           ,
           depart
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           are
           named
           Heretickes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           danger
           of
           Heresie
           .
           Heresie
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           
             Gal.
             5.
             20
             
             An
             Hereticke
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             reject
             ,
          
           Titus
           3.
           10.
           
           Heresie
           or
           false
           doctrine
           is
           in
           Scripture
           compared
           to
           *
           Leaven
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           Gangrene
           ,
           for
           the
           speading
           and
           infectious
           nature
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Heresie
           of
           Arrius
           a
           was
           more
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Church
           then
           the
           Sword
           of
           all
           the
           persecuting
           Emperours
           .
           We
           need
           not
           to
           aske
           whether
           he
           joyne
           obstinacy
           to
           his
           errour
           (
           saith
           b
           Dr
           Field
           )
           
           which
           erreth
           in
           those
           things
           which
           every
           one
           is
           bound
           particularly
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           such
           things
           doe
           essentially
           and
           directly
           concerne
           the
           matter
           of
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           without
           any
           further
           enquiry
           to
           be
           pronounced
           an
           Hereticke
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           errour
           it selfe
           is
           damnable
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           man
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           shall
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           coessentiall
           ,
           coequall
           ,
           and
           coeternall
           with
           his
           Father
           ;
           or
           that
           we
           have
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           by
           the
           effusion
           of
           his
           blood
           .
        
         
           They
           therefore
           who
           first
           hold
           pestilent
           Heresies
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           
           who
           when
           before
           they
           professed
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           held
           the
           truth
           ,
           have
           yet
           made
           a
           defection
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           such
           Heresies
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           infect
           others
           ;
           and
           fourthly
           ,
           being
           convicted
           doe
           yet
           obstinately
           persevere
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           such
           are
           and
           ought
           (
           say
           some
           worthy
           Protestants
           )
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           with
           death
           .
        
         
           They
           reason
           thus
           from
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           Every
           Magistrate
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           punish
           offenders
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           pernicious
           the
           offenders
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           hainous
           ought
           the
           punishment
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           both
           
             custos
             ac
             vindex
             utriusque
             tabulae
          
           ,
           these
           two
           Scriptures
           doe
           plainly
           evince
           ,
           
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             doe
             what
             is
             evill
             ,
             be
             afraid
             ,
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             .
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             revenger
             ,
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
          
           Rom.
           13.
           4.
           and
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             For
             Kings
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           and
           are
           urged
           by
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           purpose
           .
           For
           if
           (
           saith
           Beza
           )
           the
           Magistrate
           have
           not
           power
           over
           Heretickes
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           either
           that
           Heretickes
           doe
           not
           doe
           ill
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           what
           Paul
           speakes
           in
           generall
           must
           be
           restrained
           to
           a
           certaine
           kind
           of
           evill
           deeds
           ,
           
           viz.
           to
           corporall
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           both
           Melancthon
           and
           Beza
           collect
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           constituted
           by
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           preserver
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           especially
           of
           pure
           Religion
           and
           the
           externall
           Discipline
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           punisher
           also
           of
           the
           offences
           *
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           inforceing
           of
           this
           Argument
           from
           these
           two
           Scriptures
           ,
           these
           reasons
           may
           be
           added
           :
        
         
           1
           The
           sinnes
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           
             (
             Caeter
             is
             paribus
          
           )
           are
           greater
           then
           those
           against
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           more
           to
           respect
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           then
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Heresies
           and
           corruptions
           in
           judgement
           are
           held
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Divine
           *
           to
           be
           worse
           then
           corruptions
           in
           manners
           ;
           his
           reason
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           
             Levit.
             13.
          
           44.
           one
           that
           was
           leprous
           in
           his
           head
           was
           utterly
           uncleane
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Errours
           and
           Heresies
           are
           called
           in
           Scripture
           
             Evill
             deeds
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Epist
           John
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           Heretickes
           
             Evill
             d●ers
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.
           2.
           
        
         
         
           Divines
           generally
           hold
           ,
           
           that
           such
           who
           erre
           blasphemously
           are
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           such
           as
           Arrius
           and
           Servetus
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           One
           saith
           the
           Divell
           will
           thinke
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           good
           bargaine
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           get
           an
           universall
           liberty
           for
           removall
           of
           the
           Prelacy
           .
           
        
         
           That
           which
           Jerome
           wrote
           to
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Quod
             signum
             majoris
             gloriae
             est
             ,
             omnes
             Haeretici
             te
             detestantur
             ,
          
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           those
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           Champions
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           such
           evill
           doers
           will
           maligne
           them
           ;
           
           but
           if
           they
           mannage
           well
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           ,
           it
           will
           beare
           them
           out
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           REader
           as
           men
           have
           their
           errors
           ,
           so
           books
           have
           their
           errata
           .
           Though
           my
           publick
           occasions
           might
           be
           an
           apologie
           for
           me
           ,
           yet
           I
           never
           bestowed
           more
           paines
           in
           correcting
           any
           booke
           then
           this
           ;
           and
           after
           my
           correcting
           of
           the
           severall
           sheets
           ,
           many
           faults
           have
           still
           passed
           ▪
           especially
           in
           the
           third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           The
           litterall
           faults
           (
           where
           a
           letter
           is
           mistaken
           )
           the
           false
           interpunctions
           ,
           nor
           the
           joyning
           together
           in
           the
           margent
           things
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           ,
           nor
           the
           mistaking
           of
           the
           figures
           in
           the
           first
           and
           third
           Booke
           ,
           nor
           the
           misplacing
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           .
           Others
           that
           doe
           wrong
           the
           sence
           are
           chiefly
           these
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Text
           ,
           Lib.
           1.
           pag.
           33.
           line
           25.
           after
           17.
           leave
           out
           
             Acts
             ,
             p.
             59.
             l.
             30.
             vixit
             ,
          
           p.
           63.
           l.
           21.
           
           Glasseus
           ,
           p.
           70.
           l.
           6.
           never
           doubted
           of
           their
           being
           ,
           p.
           115.
           l.
           2.
           sanctissimam
           ,
           p.
           117.
           l.
           30.
           
           Gretzerus
           .
           182
           ,
           183.
           wants
           the
           figure
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Lib.
           2.
           p.
           21.
           l.
           ult
           .
           doth
           know
           ,
           live
           and
           will
           ,
           p.
           30.
           l.
           10.
           conceiving
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           20.
           1
           
           Themselves
           .
           2
           Stockes
           and
           stones
           ,
           p.
           96.
           l.
           5.
           suis
           should
           be
           quis
           ,
           p.
           129.
           l.
           5.
           same
           should
           be
           sonne
           .
        
         
           Lib.
           3.
           p.
           10.
           l.
           25
           ,
           26.
           not
           
             pro
             singulis
             generum
          
           ,
           but
           
             pro
             generibus
             singulorum
          
           ,
           p.
           79.
           l.
           20.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p
           ▪
           80.
           l.
           16.
           
           Deut.
           32.
           11.
           should
           be
           l.
           11.
           after
           them
           ,
           p.
           85.
           l.
           9.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Maleac
           ,
           p.
           119.
           l.
           22.
           because
           is
           wanting
           ,
           ▪
           p.
           121.
           however
           ,
           should
           be
           Homer
           ,
           p.
           124.
           l.
           18.
           soules
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Margent
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               1.
               p.
            
             27.
             m.
             end
             ,
             Tomo
             1●
             .
             p.
             29.
             m.
             eos
             .
             33.
             
               m.
               after
            
             ubi
             ,
             
               put
               in
            
             Pontificis
             ,
             
               and
               make
            
             Pontificis
             after
             Pontificii
             ,
             35.
             m.
             
               See
               M.
            
             Torshels
             ,
             49
             end
             4
             ,
             Sepher
             Ketubim
             .
             55
             audiendam
             56
             exponen●
             60
             futura
             63
             
               later
               end
            
             enim
             .
             p.
             101.
             m.
             
               put
               out
            
             exercit
             .
             l.
             1.
             ib.
             m.
             end
             ,
             m.
             183.
             perpetua
             164.
             m.
             
               put
               out
               in
            
             absterrere
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             10.
             m.
             salis
             ,
             12
             raise
             up
             ,
             14
             verbum
             ,
             Psal.
             76.
             8
             8
             82.
             
               ult
               .
               Z●p●erus
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             51
             ,
             m.
             Judaea
             ,
             73.
             m.
             
               non
               tam
               ad
               magnitudinem
            
             ,
             79
             m.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             103.
             m.
             use
             the
             fourth
             should
             be
             fourthly
             ,
             120.
             m.
             
               Evangelici
               contra
               Pontificios
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Prolegomena
             it
             should
             be
             
               Valentinus
               Gentilis
               peccare
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           .
           Of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Divinity
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             IN
             The
             Preface
             or
             introduction
             to
             divinity
             ,
             six
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             Divinity
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Divinity
             is
             .
             3.
             
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taught
             .
             4.
             
             How
             it
             may
             be
             learnt
             .
             5.
             
             Its
             opposites
             .
             6.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Divine
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             Divinity
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             will
             made
             to
             men
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             naturall
             light
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
             in
             which
             (
             we
             being
             unwilling
             )
             many
             footsteps
             of
             Heavenly
             knowledge
             and
             the
             divine
             will
             are
             imprinted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             supernaturall
             light
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             that
             all
             Divine
             truths
             are
             fully
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             chiefest
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             *
             diffusive
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             must
             needs
             communicate
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             to
             reasonable
             creatures
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             68.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             end
             of
             creation
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             therefore
             made
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             acknowledged
             and
             celebrated
             by
             them
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             common
             experience
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             alwai●s
             acknowledged
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             which
             as
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             was
             esteemed
             holy
             and
             venerable
             ,
             whence
             arose
             their
             Oracles
             and
             Sacri●●ces
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Divinity
             is
             .
             
          
           
             The
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Theology
             or
             Divinity
             is
             twofold
             ,
             
             either
             first
             ,
             Archetypall
             ,
             or
             Divinity
             in
             God
             ,
             of
             God
             himsel●e
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             by
             one
             individuall
             and
             immutable
             act
             knowes
             himselfe
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             .
             Or
             second
             ,
             Ectypall
             ,
             and
             communicated
             ,
             expressed
             in
             us
             by
             divine
             revelation
             after
             the
             patterne
             and
             Idea
             which
             is
             i●
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             called
             
               Theologia
               de
               Deo
            
             ,
             Divinity
             concerning
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             after
             to
             be
             defined
             .
             It
             is
             a
             question
             with
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             whether
             D●vinity
             be
             Theoreticall
             or
             Practicall
             ,
             
               Vtraque
               sententia
               suos
               habet
               autores
            
             .
             But
             it
             seemes
             (
             saith
             Wendeline
             )
             rather
             to
             be
             practicall
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             true
             Divinity
             ,
             exhorts
             rather
             to
             practice
             then
             speculation
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               8.
               3.
               
               &
               13.
               2.
               
               JAmes
               1.
               22
               ,
               25.
               
               Rev.
            
             22.
             24.
             hence
             John
             so
             often
             exhorts
             to
             love
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             end
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             directed
             by
             practicall
             precepts
             ,
             is
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             eternall
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             or
             blessed
             life
             ,
             which
             are
             principally
             practicall
             .
             Wen●line
             meanes
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             that
             the
             blessed
             life
             in
             Heaven
             is
             spent
             practically
             ,
             which
             yet
             seems
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             
               Peter
               du
               Moulin
            
             in
             his
             Oration
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             thus
             determines
             the
             matter
             :
             That
             part
             of
             Theology
             which
             treateth
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Nature
             ,
             of
             his
             Simplicity
             ,
             Eternity
             ,
             Infinitenesse
             ,
             is
             altogether
             contemplative
             ,
             for
             these
             
             things
             fall
             not
             within
             compasse
             of
             action
             ;
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             handleth
             of
             our
             manners
             ,
             and
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             is
             meerely
             practique
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             wholly
             referred
             unto
             action
             .
             Theology
             is
             more
             contemplative
             then
             practique
             ,
             se●ing
             contemplation
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             action
             ,
             for
             by
             good
             works
             we
             aspire
             unto
             the
             beatificall
             vision
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Theology
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             did
             anciently
             signifie
             the
             doctrine
             touching
             the
             false
             worship
             of
             their
             Gods
             ;
             
             but
             since
             it
             is
             applied
             as
             the
             word
             importeth
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             doctrine
             revealing
             the
             true
             and
             perfect
             way
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             blessednesse
             .
             
             It
             may
             briefly
             be
             defined
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             teaching
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             and
             obey
             God
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             attaine
             life
             everlasting
             and
             glorifie
             Gods
             Name
             :
             
             or
             thus
             ,
             
               Divinity
               is
               a
               doctrine
               revealed
               by
               God
               in
               his
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               teacheth
               man
               how
               to
               know
               and
               worship
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               that
               he
               may
               live
               well
               here
               and
               happily
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Divinity
               is
               the
               true
               wisdome
               of
               divine
               things
               ,
               divinely
               revealed
               to
               us
               to
               live
               well
               and
               blessedly
               ,
            
             
             or
             
               for
               our
               eternall
               salvation
            
             .
             It
             is
             disputed
             whether
             Theology
             be
             Sapience
             or
             Science
             .
             The
             genus
             of
             it
             is
             sapience
             ,
             
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             first
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             19.
             
             &
             2.
             3.
             
             Prov.
             2.
             3.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             reason
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Wisdome
             is
             conversant
             about
             the
             highest
             things
             and
             most
             remote
             from
             sences
             ,
             so
             Divinity
             is
             conversant
             about
             the
             sublimest
             mysteries
             of
             all
             .
             2.
             
             Wisdome
             hath
             a
             most
             certaine
             knowledge
             ,
             founded
             on
             most
             certaine
             principles
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             knowledge
             more
             certaine
             then
             that
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             lurketh
             in
             the
             subject
             ;
             wisdome
             or
             prudence
             is
             either
             morall
             or
             religious
             ;
             
             all
             wisdome
             ,
             whether
             morall
             and
             ethicall
             ,
             politicall
             ,
             or
             oeconomicall
             ,
             is
             excluded
             in
             the
             definition
             ;
             and
             this
             wisdome
             is
             restrained
             to
             divine
             things
             ,
             or
             all
             those
             offices
             of
             piety
             in
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             God
             to
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             in
             the
             definition
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             knowing
             ,
             
             
             which
             in
             divinity
             is
             singular
             and
             different
             from
             all
             other
             arts
             viz.
             by
             Divine
             revelation
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             definition
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             1.
             chiefest
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             next
             ,
             a
             good
             and
             blessed
             life
             ,
             or
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             begun
             in
             this
             life
             by
             the
             communion
             of
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             perfected
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             by
             the
             fruition
             of
             glory
             .
             This
             end
             hath
             divers
             names
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               John
            
             17.
             3.
             
               partaking
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ▪
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
               Likenesse
               to
               God
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               2.
               
               Eternall
               salvation
               ,
            
             the
             vision
             and
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefest
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             end
             of
             Divinity
             in
             respect
             of
             man
             is
             eternal
             life
             or
             salvation
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             two
             degrees
             ,
             1.
             more
             imperfect
             &
             begun
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             consolation
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             joy
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             arising
             ,
             1.
             from
             a
             confidence
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             and
             the
             punishments
             due
             to
             sinnes
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             sanctification
             and
             conformity
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             hope
             and
             taste
             of
             future
             perfection
             in
             both
             .
             2.
             
             More
             perfect
             and
             consummate
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             arising
             from
             a
             full
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             and
             body
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             united
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             Divinity
             is
             to
             be
             taught
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             generall
             it
             is
             to
             be
             handled
             methodically
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             necessity
             of
             methode
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             being
             usefull
             both
             to
             enlighten
             the
             understanding
             with
             the
             clearnesse
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             the
             memory
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             more
             faithfully
             retaine
             things
             ;
             therefore
             in
             Divinity
             there
             will
             be
             a
             speciall
             need
             of
             art
             and
             orderly
             disposall
             of
             precepts
             ,
             because
             the
             mind
             is
             nowhere
             more
             ob●use
             in
             conceiving
             ,
             nor
             the
             memory
             more
             weake
             in
             retaining
             .
             There
             is
             a
             different
             way
             of
             handling
             Divinity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             kinds
             of
             it
             .
             Divinity
             is
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Succinct
             and
             briefe
             ,
             when
             Divine
             truth
             is
             summarily
             explained
             and
             confirmed
             by
             reasons
             ,
             and
             this
             Divinity
             is
             called
             Catecheticall
             ,
             Systematicall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prolix
             and
             large
             ,
             when
             Theologicall
             matters
             are
             handled
             particularly
             and
             fully
             by
             definitions
             ,
             divisions
             ,
             arguments
             
             and
             answers
             ;
             this
             is
             called
             handling
             of
             Common
             places
             ,
             Scholasticall
             and
             controversall
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Textuall
             ;
             
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             diligent
             meditation
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             other
             instructions
             .
             This
             againe
             is
             twofold
             ,
             either
             more
             Succinct
             and
             applied
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             as
             commentaries
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             more
             diffuse
             and
             popular
             ,
             applied
             to
             the
             capacity
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             as
             Preaching
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Patheticall
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             is
             especially
             usefull
             to
             correct
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             and
             stir
             up
             their
             affections
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             Divinity
             is
             to
             be
             learned
             .
             
          
           
             There
             is
             neede
             of
             a
             fowrefold
             minde
             to
             the
             study
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             godly
             and
             heavenly
             minde
             ,
             
             most
             ardent
             Prayers
             in
             our
             learning
             being
             frequently
             powred
             out
             to
             God
             ,
             
             the
             fountaine
             of
             light
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             
             that
             dispelling
             the
             darknesse
             of
             ignorance
             and
             error
             he
             would
             deigne
             to
             illuminate
             our
             minds
             with
             the
             cleare
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             we
             can
             not
             acquire
             Divine
             wisdome
             (
             as
             we
             doe
             the
             knowledge
             of
             other
             arts
             )
             by
             our
             owne
             labour
             and
             industry
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             praise
             to
             learne
             humane
             arts
             of
             our selves
             ,
             here
             we
             must
             be
             taught
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             a
             sober
             minde
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             too
             curious
             in
             searching
             out
             the
             profound
             mys●eries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             about
             the
             *
             Trinity
             ,
             predestination
             ▪
             we
             must
             be
             wise
             to
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             not
             busie
             our selves
             about
             perplexed
             and
             unprofitable
             questions
             ,
             being
             content
             to
             know
             such
             things
             which
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             for
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             a
             s●udious
             and
             diligent
             minde
             ;
             other
             arts
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             gotten
             without
             labour
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             Queene
             of
             arts
             ▪
             requires
             therefore
             much
             paines
             both
             for
             its
             *
             difficulty
             and
             excellency
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             minde
             ,
             Luke
             8
             40.
             
             We
             must
             learne
             ,
             1.
             with
             a
             deniall
             of
             our
             wit
             and
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             not
             measuring
             the
             unsearchable
             wisdome
             of
             God
             by
             our
             shallow
             capacities
             ;
             2
             with
             deniall
             of
             our
             wicked
             affections
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             3
             with
             a
             firme
             purpose
             of
             obedience
             
               Joh.
               7.
               17.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               23.
               
               Prov.
               28.
            
             28.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             The
             things
             contrary
             to
             Diviniy
             ,
             
             are
          
           
             1.
             
             Heathenisme
             ,
             being
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             and
             refusing
             the
             true
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Epicur●isme
             ,
             scoffing
             at
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Heresie
             ,
             depraving
             and
             corrupting
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Divine
             knowledge
             or
             the
             study
             of
             Divinity
             appeareth
             in
             these
             particulars
             :
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Divine
             ,
             either
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             as
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             a
             
               Ps.
               70
               ,
               7.
               1
               
               Joh.
            
             5.
             46.
             or
             in
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Sacraments
             .
             It
             is
             called
             
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
            
             Prov.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               &
               3.
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             
               that
               wisdome
               which
               is
               from
               above
               .
               Jam.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             If
             to
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Herbe
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             be
             excellent
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             to
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ?
             Aristotle
             held
             it
             a
             great
             matter
             to
             know
             but
             a
             little
             concerning
             the
             first
             mover
             and
             Intelligences
             .
             Paul
             desired
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             2.
             
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             professed
             no
             other
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               Christum
               discis
               ,
               satis
               est
               si
               caetera
               nescis
               ;
            
             
               Si
               Christum
               nescis
               ,
               nihil
               est
               si
               caetera
               discis
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Metaphysicks
             handle
             not
             things
             properly
             ,
             divinely
             revealed
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             the
             Philosophers
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             judged
             to
             be
             Divine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             end
             ;
             the
             principall
             and
             maine
             end
             of
             Divinity
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             celebration
             or
             setting
             forth
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             excellency
             ;
             the
             secondary
             end
             is
             mans
             blessednesse
             ,
             John
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ;
             Gods
             Word
             is
             said
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             and
             like
             Gold
             seven
             times
             refined
             ,
             *
             there
             is
             no
             drosse
             of
             falsehood
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Academicks
             thought
             every
             thing
             so
             uncertaine
             that
             they
             doubted
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             these
             truths
             are
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             revealing
             them
             to
             us
             ;
             all
             Scripture
             was
             given
             by
             Divine
             inspiration
             ;
             flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             this
             to
             thee
             ;
             
             a
             humane
             light
             is
             enough
             to
             know
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             holines
             of
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             5.
             by
             them
             thy
             servant
             is
             forewarned
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             us
             
             wise
             to
             salvation
             and
             to
             furnish
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             .
             Christ
             makes
             this
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             errour
             and
             wickednesse
             in
             mans
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             reade
             and
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             delight
             and
             sweetnesse
             of
             it
             .
             
               Job
               23.
               chap.
               12
               verse
            
             ,
             preferred
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             before
             his
             foode
             ;
             David
             before
             thousands
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             
             before
             the
             honey
             and
             the
             honey
             combe
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             10.
             
             &
             119.
             103.
             and
             when
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             compare
             ,
             he
             beginneth
             to
             admire
             ;
             
               wonderfull
               are
               thy
               Testimonies
               .
               Archimedes
            
             tooke
             great
             delight
             in
             the
             Mathematicks
             ,
             Austin
             refused
             to
             take
             delight
             in
             Tullies
             Hortensius
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             not
             there
             .
             
               Nomen
               Jesu
               non
               erat
               ibi
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             that
             the
             Devill
             and
             Hereticks
             oppose
             it
             ;
             the
             Papists
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Bible
             translated
             ,
             nor
             Divine
             service
             performed
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             TWo
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             Divinity
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             rule
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             or
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             or
             parts
             of
             it
             concerning
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Principium
               essendi
            
             in
             Divinity
             is
             God
             the
             first
             essence
             ;
             
               principium
               cognoscendi
            
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             know
             God
             and
             all
             things
             concerning
             him
             .
             I
             shall
             handle
             both
             these
             principles
             ,
             but
             begin
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             many
             Systematicall
             Writers
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               true
               Religion
               have
               a
               rule
               ,
               
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               squared
               ,
               else
               there
               could
               be
               no
               certainty
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               there
               would
               be
               as
               many
               Religions
               as
               men
               .
               It
               appeares
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               Heathen
               had
               known
               rules
               for
               their
               Rites
               ,
               Ceremonies
               and
               services
               ;
               the
               Turkes
               have
               their
               Alcoran
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               their
               Talmud
               ,
               the
               Papists
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               thing
               be
               a
               duty
               which
               hath
               not
               a
               rule
               .
            
             
               God
               revealed
               himselfe
               divers
               wayes
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               revealing
               Gods
               will
               is
               threefold
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               three
               instruments
               of
               conceiving
               ,
               viz.
               Understanding
               ,
               Phantasie
               ,
               and
               senses
               ;
               to
               the
               understanding
               God
               revealed
               his
               
               will
               by
               ingraving
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               with
               his
               owne
               finger
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               33.
               by
               Divine
               inspiration
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 21.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 I●hn
              
               14.
               26.
               and
               by
               intell●ctuall
               visions
               ,
               Num.
               12.
               6.
               to
               the
               phantasie
               God
               revealed
               his
               will
               by
               imaginary
               visions
               to
               Prophets
               awake
               ,
               and
               by
               dreames
               to
               Prophets
               asleepe
               ,
               Gen.
               40.
               8.
               
               &
               41.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Acts
               16.
               10
               
               &
               10.
               3.
               
               Num.
               14.
               4.
               to
               the
               senses
               God
               revealed
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               by
               vision
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               lively
               voyce
               to
               the
               Eare
               Gen.
               3
               9.
               
               &
               4.
               6.
               
               &
               15.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Exod.
               20.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               &
               33.
               17.
               
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               writing
               ▪
               This
               Revelation
               was
               ,
               sometimes
               immediate
               by
               God
               himselfe
               after
               an
               unspeakable
               manner
               ,
               or
               by
               meanes
               ,
               viz.
               Angels
               ,
               
                 Vrim
                 &
                 Thummim
              
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               c
               The
               written
               word
               forthematter
               contained
               in
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 word
              
               d
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom
              
               9.
               6.
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               Record
               the
               (
               e
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 John
                 10.
                 35.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               6.
               or
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 22.
                 29.
                 
                 John
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 Romans
                 15.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               3.
               16.
               
               By
               an
               Antonomasie
               or
               an
               excellency
               of
               phrase
               ,
               f
               )
               as
               the
               most
               worthy
               writings
               that
               ever
               saw
               the
               light
               ;
               Sometimes
               with
               an
               Epithite
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 the
                 S●riptures
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               26
            
             
               Some
               thinke
               th●t
               Enoch
               the
               seventh
               from
               Al●m
               wrote
               .
               but
               Jude
               6.
               14.
               speak●th
               onely
               of
               his
               prophesying
               which
               might
               rather
               be
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               then
               writing
               ,
               because
               our
               Saviour
               citing
               Scripture
               ever
               gives
               the
               first
               place
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               undertaking
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               suffer
               ,
               began
               at
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               24.
               27.
               
               No
               doubt
               if
               there
               had
               beene
               any
               more
               ancient
               then
               Moses
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               would
               have
               alleadged
               it
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               Scripture
               that
               was
               before
               him
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               testimony
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               was
               God
               *
               himselfe
               ,
               they
               came
               from
               him
               in
               a
               speciall
               and
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               commonly
               called
               
               inspiration
               ,
               
               which
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               immediately
               imprinting
               or
               infusing
               those
               notions
               into
               their
               braines
               ,
               and
               those
               phrases
               and
               words
               by
               which
               the
               notions
               were
               uttered
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Prophesie
                 came
                 not
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 ,
              
               or
               carried
               
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               21.
               
               They
               did
               not
               write
               these
               things
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               did
               move
               and
               worke
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 23.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 by
                 me
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               did
               immediately
               guide
               me
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               what
               matter
               to
               utter
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               words
               .
               Stephen
               saith
               ,
               they
               resisted
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               when
               they
               did
               disobey
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               *
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               Esay
               spake
               Acts
               1.
               16.
               
               &
               28.
               25.
               
            
             
               The
               Inscriptions
               of
               many
               Propheticall
               bookes
               and
               Epistles
               Apostolicall
               run
               thus
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 ●ame
                 to
                 Hosea
                 ,
              
               
               Amos
               ,
               
               
                 Joel
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 JAmes
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 an
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               The
               proeme
               that
               is
               set
               before
               divers
               prophecies
               is
               this
               ,
               
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Prophets
               inculcate
               that
               speech
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoken
                 it
              
               ;
               
               because
               they
               would
               take
               off
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               people
               from
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               lift
               them
               up
               to
               consideration
               of
               God
               the
               chiefe
               author
               .
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 say
              
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               3.
               
               &
               10.
               11.
               
               &
               11.
               2.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               30.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               10.
               and
               God
               saith
               ,
               *
               Rom
               9.
               25.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               3.
               
               &
               8.
               5.
               
               &
               13.
               5.
               
                 and
                 the
                 word
              
               Scripture
               
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 God
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               7.
               and
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               shut
               up
               all
               men
               under
               sinne
               ,
               Galat.
               3.
               22.
               
                 for
                 which
                 in
                 another
                 place
              
               God
               hath
               shut
               up
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               32.
               
            
             
               All
               other
               disciplines
               were
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               every
               truth
               (
               whosoever
               speaks
               it
               )
               is
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               but
               the
               Scripture
               in
               a
               singular
               manner
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               he
               immediately
               dictated
               it
               to
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               efficient
               principall
               cause
               then
               of
               the
               Scripture
               was
               God
               ;
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               (
               of
               which
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               is
               an
               exposition
               )
               were
               writen
               after
               a
               secret
               and
               unutterable
               manner
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                 God
              
               ,
               *
               Exod.
               32.
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               was
               written
               (
               though
               men
               were
               the
               instruments
               )
               was
               done
               by
               his
               appoinment
               and
               assistance
               .
               
                 Exo.
                 17.
                 14.
                 
                 Esay
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 Jer.
              
               30.
               2.
               
               The
               Scripture
               is
               often
               attributed
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Pen-men
               ,
               Heb.
               10
               ,
               15.
               
               The
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               were
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               whose
               calling
               ,
               sending
               ,
               and
               inspiration
               was
               certainly
               divine
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               they
               taught
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               left
               in
               writing
               ,
               they
               learned
               not
               before
               in
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               Divine
               authority
               of
               th●
               word
               may
               be
               defined
               ,
               
               a
               certain
               dignity
               and
               excellency
               of
               the
               Scripture
               above
               all
               other
               sayings
               or
               writings
               whatsoever
               ;
               whereby
               it
               is
               perfectly
               *
               true
               in
               word
               and
               sence
               ;
               it
               deserves
               credit
               in
               all
               sayings
               ,
               narrations
               of
               things
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               threatnings
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               as
               superiour
               doth
               binde
               to
               obedience
               ,
               if
               it
               either
               forbid
               or
               command
               any
               thing
               .
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 John
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 18.
                 
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               &
               13.
               3.
               
               &
               12.
               12.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               1
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               though
               the
               things
               in
               mans
               judgement
               seem
               unlike
               or
               incredible
               ,
               or
               the
               Commandements
               hard
               and
               foolish
               to
               the
               carnall
               minde
               .
            
             
               Hereticks
               have
               laboured
               to
               prove
               their
               corrupt
               and
               damnable
               opinions
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               have
               received
               some
               bookes
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               as
               Divine
               .
               The
               Turkes
               at
               this
               day
               so
               esteem
               the
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               kisse
               such
               patches
               of
               Paper
               as
               they
               finde
               having
               any
               part
               thereof
               written
               in
               the
               same
               .
               Aristaeus
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               determined
               to
               have
               disputed
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               confesseth
               that
               he
               was
               forbidden
               by
               God
               in
               a
               dreame
               .
               Plato
               is
               termed
               
                 Moses
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               speaking
               Greeke
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Scripture
               in
               it
               sel●e
               is
               Divine
               and
               Authenticall
               ,
               though
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               should
               so
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Sunne
               in
               it selfe
               were
               light
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               were
               blind
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               or
               would
               not
               see
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               it
               is
               Divine
               and
               Authenticall
               ,
               
               when
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               and
               esteemed
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               written
               by
               holy
               men
               as
               they
               were
               inspired
               *
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               divinely
               containing
               all
               Divine
               truth
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               
               for
               the
               edification
               and
               instruction
               of
               Gods
               Church
               thereunto
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               from
               God
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               reasons
               contained
               in
               or
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               excellency
               of
               their
               matter
               ,
               which
               is
               Heavenly
               ,
               the
               divine
               and
               supernaturall
               matter
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               It
               telleth
               us
               of
               such
               things
               as
               doe
               farre
               exceed
               the
               reach
               of
               mans
               reason
               ,
               and
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               counterfeit
               and
               faine
               ,
               and
               which
               being
               told
               are
               so
               correspondent
               to
               reason
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               see
               just
               cause
               to
               call
               them
               into
               question
               ;
               as
               the
               doctrine
               of
               creation
               of
               all
               things
               in
               six
               daies
               ;
               the
               doctrin
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ;
               the
               story
               of
               the
               delivering
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               of
               the
               delivering
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               ten
               Commandements
               ;
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               of
               the
               last
               judgement
               ,
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               for
               though
               this
               last
               was
               taught
               also
               by
               Philosophers
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               doubtfully
               and
               unperfectly
               handled
               by
               them
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               delivering
               thereof
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               it
               was
               another
               Spirit
               ▪
               which
               guided
               the
               teachers
               of
               it
               here
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               guided
               withall
               .
               What
               Angell
               could
               ever
               have
               found
               out
               such
               an
               admirable
               temper
               and
               mixture
               of
               mercy
               and
               justice
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               revealeth
               in
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               God
               with
               man
               ?
               God
               in
               giving
               and
               establishing
               his
               law
               useth
               no
               other
               preface
               but
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.
               nor
               conclusion
               but
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 spoken
                 it
              
               ;
               upon
               his
               absolute
               authority
               without
               other
               reasons
               to
               perswade
               ,
               commanding
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               
               it
               be
               contrary
               to
               our
               natures
               ;
               forbidding
               what
               is
               to
               be
               left
               undone
               ,
               though
               pleasing
               to
               us
               ;
               he
               promiseth
               things
               incomprehensible
               ,
               requiring
               faith
               ;
               he
               relateth
               and
               teacheth
               things
               strange
               ,
               above
               likelihood
               ,
               above
               mans
               capacity
               ;
               and
               yet
               will
               have
               them
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Law
               against
               reason
               or
               common
               equity
               .
               A
               Jesuit
               reports
               in
               his
               History
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               fellows
               came
               first
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               Indies
               there
               hearing
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               did
               much
               commend
               the
               equity
               of
               them
               .
               See
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleighs
              
               History
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               teacheth
               the
               nature
               and
               excellency
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               more
               clearly
               and
               distinctly
               than
               any
               other
               writings
               ,
               nay
               ,
               then
               any
               without
               God
               could
               have
               contrived
               ,
               viz.
               That
               there
               are
               three
               persons
               and
               one
               God
               ;
               that
               God
               is
               infinite
               ,
               omniscient
               ,
               omnipotent
               ,
               most
               holy
               ;
               that
               he
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               by
               a
               particular
               providence
               rule
               all
               things
               ;
               that
               he
               observes
               all
               mens
               actions
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               them
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               give
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ;
               that
               he
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               must
               be
               obeyed
               in
               his
               word
               above
               all
               creatures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               requireth
               the
               most
               exact
               and
               perfect
               goodnesse
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               
               such
               as
               no
               man
               could
               ever
               have
               conceited
               in
               his
               braine
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               as
               being
               taught
               and
               revealed
               ,
               the
               conformity
               of
               it
               to
               right
               reason
               will
               enforce
               any
               well
               considering
               man
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               most
               true
               and
               needfull
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               love
               God
               above
               all
               ,
               
               and
               his
               neighbour
               as
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               he
               must
               keepe
               his
               thoughts
               and
               cogitations
               free
               from
               all
               the
               least
               taint
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               lay
               up
               his
               treasures
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               not
               care
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               thereof
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               study
               and
               labour
               must
               be
               to
               provide
               well
               for
               himselfe
               against
               the
               future
               life
               ;
               that
               he
               must
               not
               at
               all
               trust
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               must
               doe
               all
               he
               doth
               in
               Gods
               strength
               ;
               that
               he
               can
               deserve
               nothing
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               but
               must
               looke
               for
               all
               of
               free
               favour
               through
               the
               merits
               and
               intercession
               of
               another
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               Divine
               ,
               
               viz
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               shining
               in
               every
               syllable
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               man
               ,
               not
               temporall
               ,
               but
               eternall
               .
               These
               writings
               lead
               a
               man
               wholy
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               &
               from
               and
               above
               all
               the
               creatures
               to
               the
               Creator
               alone
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               victories
               :
               therefore
               they
               are
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               any
               creature
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               any
               writing
               will
               surely
               have
               most
               respect
               of
               himselfe
               in
               that
               writing
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               manifest
               Gods
               glory
               alone
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 9.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               31.
               ascribe
               infinitenesse
               of
               being
               and
               all
               perfections
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Nehem.
                 9.
              
               6.
               
               The
               doctrines
               ,
               precepts
               ,
               prohibitions
               ,
               and
               narrations
               tend
               to
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               bring
               solid
               and
               eternall
               comfort
               and
               salvation
               to
               their
               soules
               which
               follow
               their
               direction
               .
               They
               
                 make
                 us
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15
                 ,
                 23.
                 shew
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 Psal
                 16.
                 11.
                 
                 Guide
                 our
                 feet
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               1.
               79.
               
               Christ
               ,
               John
               7.
               18.
               proves
               that
               he
               came
               from
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               sought
               not
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               but
               the
               glory
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Another
               reason
               is
               from
               the
               difference
               of
               these
               writings
               from
               all
               other
               whatsoever
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               phrase
               and
               manner
               of
               writing
               .
               All
               other
               writings
               use
               perswasive
               and
               flourishing
               speeches
               ,
               these
               command
               ,
               and
               condemne
               all
               other
               Gods
               ,
               all
               other
               religions
               ,
               all
               other
               writings
               ,
               and
               command
               these
               onely
               to
               be
               had
               in
               request
               and
               esteem
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               as
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               adding
               or
               diminishing
               ,
               requiring
               every
               conscience
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               himself
               to
               obedience
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               objecting
               or
               gainsaying
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               no
               further
               then
               to
               them
               for
               *
               direction
               .
               Both
               the
               simplicity
               and
               Majesty
               of
               stile
               shew
               it
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ;
               the
               wonderfull
               plainnesse
               and
               yet
               glorious
               Majesty
               ;
               the
               simplicity
               because
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               deceitfull
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               describes
               great
               matters
               in
               words
               familiar
               and
               obvious
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Reader
               :
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               since
               it
               teacheth
               so
               perspicuously
               the
               chiefest
               mysteries
               of
               faith
               and
               divine
               revelation
               which
               are
               above
               humane
               capacity
               .
               Whether
               we
               read
               
                 David
                 ,
                 
                 Esay
              
               ,
               or
               others
               whose
               *
               stile
               is
               more
               sweet
               ,
               pleasant
               and
               rhetoricall
               ;
               or
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 Zachary
              
               ,
               and
               Jeremy
               ,
               whose
               stile
               is
               more
               rude
               ,
               everywhere●
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               apparent
               .
               There
               is
               an
               authority
               and
               Majesty
               in
               them
               above
               all
               other
               writings
               of
               other
               authors
               ;
               the
               Scriptures
               command
               all
               both
               King
               and
               people
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 13.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 ult
                 .
              
               and
               bind
               the
               heart
               to
               its
               good
               abearing
               .
               Jerome
               could
               say
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               I
               read
               Paul
               ,
               it
               se●mes
               to
               me
               that
               they
               are
               not
               words
               but
               thunders
               ,
               which
               I
               heare
               .
               Junius
               reading
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               John
               was
               stricken
               with
               amazement
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               Divine
               and
               stupendious
               authority
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               converted
               from
               Atheisme
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               saith
               in
               his
               life
               .
               
                 Johannes
                 Isaac
              
               a
               a
               Jew
               was
               converted
               by
               reading
               the
               53.
               of
               Esay
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               spake
               
                 as
                 one
                 having
                 authority
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
              
               ;
               So
               this
               booke
               speaks
               not
               as
               men
               ;
               it
               simply
               affirmes
               all
               things
               without
               proofe
               ;
               other
               authors
               use
               many
               arguments
               to
               confirme
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               they
               say
               .
               Therefore
               
                 Raimundus
                 de
              
               *
               Sabunda
               hence
               proves
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               speaketh
               in
               the
               Bible
               is
               of
               that
               authority
               ,
               that
               his
               bare
               word
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               without
               any
               proofe
               ,
               whereas
               Galene
               Atheistically
               urged
               it
               the
               other
               b
               way
               .
               The
               Socinians
               reject
               all
               things
               in
               Religion
               which
               they
               cannot
               comprehend
               by
               reason
               .
               The
               Philosophers
               called
               the
               Christians
               by
               way
               of
               scorn
               
                 credentes
                 .
                 Julian
              
               derided
               the
               Christian
               beliefe
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               no
               other
               proofe
               then
               
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Another
               argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               predictions
               and
               prophesies
               thereof
               .
               For
               seeing
               it
               is
               generally
               confessed
               ,
               that
               onely
               the
               Divine
               essence
               can
               certainly
               foresee
               things
               contingent
               which
               are
               to
               come
               many
               ages
               after
               ,
               and
               which
               depend
               upon
               no
               necessary
               cause
               in
               nature
               ;
               therefore
               in
               what
               writings
               we
               meet
               with
               such
               things
               foretold
               and
               doe
               finde
               them
               fully
               and
               plainly
               acomplisht
               ,
               these
               writings
               
               we
               must
               confesse
               to
               have
               their
               birth
               from
               Heaven
               and
               from
               God.
               Now
               in
               the
               Scripture
               we
               have
               divers
               such
               predictions
               .
               The
               two
               principall
               and
               clearest
               which
               are
               most
               obvious
               and
               evident
               ,
               are
               ,
               1.
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               by
               meanes
               of
               Christ.
               For
               that
               was
               foretold
               exceeding
               often
               ,
               and
               plainly
               ,
               
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Jacob
              
               lying
               on
               his
               death-bed
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               
                 David
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 trust
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 my
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               See
               
                 Esay
                 49.
                 6.
                 
                 &
              
               60.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               Scarce
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               but
               have
               spoken
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               Now
               we
               see
               the
               Gentiles
               turned
               from
               their
               Idols
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               embracing
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Jewes
               by
               means
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               see
               and
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
               foretold
               to
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               was
               foretold
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               a
               stone
               of
               offence
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               reject
               him
               ,
               
               and
               so
               be
               rejected
               by
               God
               from
               being
               a
               people
               ;
               doe
               we
               not
               see
               that
               to
               be
               performed
               ?
               The
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               two
               maine
               prophesies
               so
               long
               before
               delivered
               to
               the
               world
               by
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               shewes
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               That
               promise
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               was
               made
               3948
               yeeres
               before
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               *
               as
               S●aliger
               computes
               it
               .
               It
               was
               foretold
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               cast
               lots
               about
               his
               Garments
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               bones
               should
               not
               be
               broken
               .
               Looke
               upon
               this
               in
               the
               inferiour
               causes
               ,
               the
               souldiers
               that
               brake
               the
               other
               mens
               bones
               ,
               and
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               very
               hap
               and
               chance
               ;
               
               yet
               there
               was
               a
               speciall
               ordering
               of
               this
               in
               Gods
               providence
               .
            
             
               The
               predictions
               of
               Satan
               were
               doubtfull
               and
               a
               ambiguous
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               distinct
               and
               plaine
               ;
               Satans
               predictions
               are
               of
               things
               which
               might
               be
               gathered
               by
               conjecture
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               false
               ,
               though
               Satan
               cover
               his
               lying
               by
               likelihoods
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               aboue
               the
               reach
               of
               Angels
               ,
               most
               true
               and
               certaine
               ;
               their
               end
               was
               confirmation
               in
               sin
               and
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               The
               Cōmandements
               are
               1.
               most
               righteous
               and
               equall
               ;
               2.
               impartiall
               ,
               they
               bind
               all
               men
               ,
               &
               all
               in
               men
               ,
               the
               affections
               ,
               thoughts
               &
               consciences
               ,
               and
               that
               perpetually
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Threatnings
               are
               generall
               ,
               1
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               things
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               59
               ,
               60.
               3.
               
               The
               Promises
               are
               comprehensive
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               and
               strange
               Exod.
               34.
               24.
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               Marke
               10.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Another
               reason
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               antiquity
               *
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               many
               wonder
               at
               the
               Pyramids
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               being
               the
               most
               ancient
               structure
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Bible
               containes
               a
               continued
               History
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               4000
               yeeres
               before
               Christ
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               No
               writer
               of
               any
               humane
               story
               can
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               more
               ancient
               then
               Ezra
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               who
               wrote
               about
               the
               yeere
               of
               the
               world
               3500.
               
               Amongst
               the
               Grecians
               (
               some
               say
               )
               Homer
               is
               the
               most
               ancient
               author
               that
               is
               extant
               ,
               who
               lived
               long
               after
               Troy
               was
               taken
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               Poem
               .
               Now
               those
               times
               were
               not
               neere
               so
               ancient
               as
               those
               in
               which
               the
               Scripture
               was
               written
               .
               Homer
               was
               after
               Moses
               a
               600
               and
               odde
               yeeres
               ,
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 du
                 Moulin
              
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Egyptians
               brag
               of
               their
               antiquity
               is
               fabulous
               ;
               by
               their
               account
               they
               were
               6000
               yeares
               before
               the
               creation
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               account
               a
               month
               for
               a
               yeere
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               maketh
               nothing
               against
               this
               argument
               .
            
             
               History
               is
               an
               usefull
               and
               delightfull
               kind
               of
               instruction
               .
               Among
               Histories
               none
               are
               comparable
               to
               the
               Histories
               of
               sacred
               Scripture
               :
               and
               that
               in
               their
               
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 rarity
                 ,
                 variety
                 ,
                 brevity
                 ,
                 perspieuity
                 ,
                 harmony
                 ,
                 and
                 verity
                 .
              
               Dr
               Gouge
               on
               Exod.
               13.
               13.
               that
               song
               of
               
                 Moses
                 Exod.
              
               15.
               was
               the
               first
               song
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               the
               world
               .
               *
               
                 Orpheus
                 ,
                 Musaeus
              
               ,
               and
               Linus
               ,
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               the
               Poets
               were
               500
               yeeres
               after
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Scripture
               upon
               the
               soules
               b
               of
               men
               sheweth
               it
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               wonderfull
               alteration
               that
               it
               makes
               in
               a
               man
               for
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               entertaine
               and
               believe
               it
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               more
               then
               a
               man
               in
               power
               to
               oppose
               ,
               resist
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               his
               own
               corruptions
               ;
               it
               brings
               him
               into
               a
               wonderfull
               familiarity
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               God.
               It
               puts
               such
               a
               life
               and
               strength
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               Gods
               sake
               and
               his
               truth
               he
               can
               suffer
               all
               the
               
               hardest
               things
               in
               the
               world
               without
               almost
               complaining
               ,
               yea
               with
               exceeding
               and
               wonderfull
               rejoycing
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               word
               workes
               powerfully
               ,
               *
               so
               changing
               and
               reforming
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               ●●ndes
               himselfe
               transformed
               and
               renewed
               thereby
               .
               1.
               
               It
               overmasters
               the
               soule
               .
               2.
               
               It
               separates
               the
               heart
               from
               lusts
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               3.
               
               Alters
               and
               changeth
               the
               customes
               of
               men
               .
               4.
               
               It
               keeps
               the
               heart
               up
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinnes
               against
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               divell
               .
            
             
               It
               quickneth
               the
               dull
               Psal.
               119.
               93
               ,
               107.
               comforteth
               the
               feeble
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               giveth
               light
               to
               the
               simple
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               7.
               convinceth
               the
               obstina●e
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 &
              
               14.
               24.
               reproveth
               errors
               ,
               rebuketh
               vices
               ,
               2
               Tim
               3.
               16.
               is
               a
               discerner
               of
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               and
               aweth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               JAmes
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               If
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ;
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               manifest
               himselfe
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               a
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               candour
               and
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Pen-men
               or
               Amanuenses
               *
               ,
               respecting
               Gods
               glory
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               owne
               ;
               and
               in
               setting
               down
               not
               onely
               the
               sinnes
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               slips
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               doth
               testifie
               that
               they
               were
               guided
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Moses
               shewes
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 11.
                 11.
                 
                 Jonah
              
               his
               murmuring
               ,
               
                 Jon.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Jeremy
              
               his
               fretting
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 20.
                 14.
                 
                 David
              
               shames
               himselfe
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               the
               51
               Psalme
               .
               Saint
               Marke
               wrote
               the
               Gospell
               out
               of
               Peters
               mouth
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               deniall
               of
               Peter
               is
               more
               expresly
               laid
               down
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               St.
               Marke
               then
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               Paul
               sets
               down
               with
               his
               owne
               Pen
               his
               owne
               faults
               in
               a
               sharper
               manner
               then
               any
               other
               .
               Matthew
               *
               the
               Evangelist
               tels
               us
               of
               Matthew
               the
               Publican
               .
               The
               Pen-men
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               were
               holy
               men
               ;
               called
               ,
               sent
               ,
               inspired
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               had
               denied
               the
               world
               with
               the
               lusts
               and
               affections
               thereof
               ,
               and
               were
               wholly
               consumed
               with
               zeale
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               salvation
               of
               men
               .
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Tim
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Ephes.
              
               2.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               They
               learned
               not
               of
               men
               what
               they
               wrote
               ;
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               ,
               were
               heardsmen
               ;
               Jeremy
               was
               almost
               a
               child
               ;
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 JAmes
              
               ,
               and
               John
               ,
               were
               
               in
               their
               ships
               ;
               other
               Apostles
               were
               unlearned
               before
               their
               calling
               Acts
               4.
               13.
               
               
               Moses
               learned
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               humane
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               
               but
               they
               could
               not
               learne
               of
               them
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               they
               themselves
               being
               ignorant
               and
               grosse
               Idolaters
               .
               
               Neither
               could
               they
               erre
               in
               that
               which
               they
               delivered
               ,
               
               for
               by
               them
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               Christ
               himselfe
               did
               speake
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 11.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                 Acts
                 28.
                 25.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               13
               3.
               
               In
               th●ir
               owne
               judgement
               the
               most
               holy
               did
               erre
               ,
               as
               1
               San
               16.
               1
               and
               
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
              
               6.
               which
               errour
               is
               truly
               related
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               spake
               according
               to
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               did
               ever
               assist
               them
               in
               the
               penning
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               could
               *
               not
               erre
               .
               I
               have
               learned
               (
               saith
               
                 Austin
                 to
                 Jerome
              
               )
               to
               give
               this
               honour
               onely
               to
               the
               Canonicall
               bookes
               ,
               firmely
               to
               believe
               that
               no
               authour
               of
               them
               erred
               in
               writing
               ;
               from
               all
               others
               he
               expected
               proofe
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               reason
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               wonderfull
               consent
               ,
               singular
               harmony
               and
               agreement
               a
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               shewes
               that
               they
               came
               not
               from
               men
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               John
               5.
               46.
               each
               part
               sweetly
               agreeth
               with
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               whole
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 26.
                 22.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 17.
                 
                 Luke
                 24
                 27.
                 
                 John
                 5.
                 46.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               4.
               4.
               what
               was
               foretold
               in
               the
               old
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
               If
               there
               seem
               any
               contrariety
               either
               in
               numbring
               of
               yeeres
               ,
               circumstance
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               or
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               in
               our
               apprehension
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               right
               interpretation
               may
               easily
               be
               cleared
               .
               See
               Dr.
               Willet
               on
               Gen.
               24.
               38.
               
            
             
               These
               considerations
               strengthen
               this
               argument
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               length
               of
               time
               in
               which
               this
               writing
               continued
               ,
               from
               Moses
               untill
               John
               ,
               to
               whom
               was
               shewed
               the
               last
               authenticall
               revelation
               ,
               which
               prevents
               all
               conceits
               of
               forgery
               ,
               since
               they
               were
               not
               written
               in
               one
               nor
               yet
               in
               many
               ages
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               multitude
               of
               books
               that
               were
               written
               ,
               and
               of
               writers
               that
               were
               imployed
               in
               the
               service
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               difference
               of
               place
               in
               *
               which
               they
               were
               written
               ,
               
               which
               hinders
               the
               writers
               conferring
               together
               .
            
             
               Two
               other
               arguments
               may
               evince
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Miracles
               both
               of
            
             
               1.
               
               Confirmation
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Lord
               shewed
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               19.
               16.
               
               &
               24.
               18.
               
               &
               34.
               29.
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Kings
               7.
               24.
               
               Christ
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Apostles
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               
               such
               as
               the
               devill
               was
               not
               able
               to
               resemble
               in
               shew
               .
               
               The
               raising
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               standing
               still
               or
               going
               backe
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               Rivers
               ;
               the
               making
               of
               the
               barren
               fruitfull
               .
               
               
                 My
                 works
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 believe
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Preservation
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               Scripture
               〈◊〉
               the
               fury
               of
               many
               wicked
               Tyrants
               which
               sought
               to
               suppresse
               and
               extinguish
               them
               ,
               
               but
               could
               not
               .
               As
               God
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               written
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               so
               by
               divine
               providence
               he
               hath
               preserved
               the
               same
               whole
               and
               entire
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               three
               arguments
               in
               one
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               hatred
               *
               of
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               wicked
               instruments
               against
               the
               Scripture
               more
               then
               any
               other
               booke
               .
               Antiochus
               burnt
               it
               and
               made
               a
               Law
               that
               whosoever
               had
               this
               booke
               should
               die
               the
               death
               ;
               yet
               secondly
               ,
               it
               was
               preserved
               maugre
               his
               fury
               and
               the
               rage
               of
               
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 Julian
              
               ,
               
               and
               other
               evill
               Tyrants
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               miserable
               end
               of
               
                 Julian
                 ,
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Domitian
                 ,
              
               and
               Dioclesian
               ,
               and
               other
               persecutors
               of
               this
               doctrine
               .
               The
               bookes
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               of
               naturall
               philosophy
               and
               other
               knowledge
               ,
               
               the
               profitablest
               bookes
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               the
               Canon
               excepted
               ,
               are
               perished
               ,
               a
               but
               those
               alone
               which
               pertaine
               to
               godlinesse
               have
               been
               safely
               kept
               to
               posterity
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               since
               many
               more
               in
               the
               world
               affect
               the
               knowledge
               of
               naturall
               things
               then
               godlinesse
               :
               
               and
               yet
               though
               carefull
               of
               keeping
               them
               they
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               perpetuall
               forgetfulnesse
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               these
               holy
               writings
               hated
               of
               the
               most
               part
               and
               carelesly
               regarded
               b
               of
               a
               number
               ,
               have
               notwithstanding
               as
               full
               a
               remembrance
               
               as
               they
               had
               the
               first
               day
               the
               Lord
               gave
               them
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Roman
               Empire
               for
               300
               yeeres
               set
               it selfe
               to
               persecute
               and
               extirpate
               this
               new
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               these
               troubles
               the
               Church
               grew
               and
               increased
               mighily
               
                 Acts
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Herod
              
               killed
               JAmes
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               
               yet
               v.
               24.
               the
               word
               grew
               and
               multiplied
               .
               
            
             
               The
               miracles
               wrought
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               Scripture
               differ
               much
               from
               the
               wonders
               wrought
               by
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               Satan
               himselfe
               
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 24.
                 2
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Apoc.
              
               13.
               13
               ,
               14.
               they
               are
               neither
               in
               number
               nor
               greatnesse
               comparable
               to
               these
               .
               1.
               
               They
               differ
               in
               substance
               ,
               Divine
               miracles
               are
               above
               and
               against
               the
               force
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               dividing
               of
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
               the
               standing
               still
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               the
               others
               seem
               wonderfull
               *
               to
               those
               which
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               true
               miracles
               ,
               simply
               above
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               effected
               by
               the
               art
               and
               power
               of
               Satan
               or
               his
               instruments
               by
               naturall
               causes
               though
               unknown
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               they
               are
               but
               vaine
               delusions
               .
               2.
               
               They
               differ
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               those
               true
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               mans
               salvations
               .
               these
               to
               seale
               up
               falshood
               and
               destroy
               men
               confirmed
               in
               idolatry
               and
               heathenisme
               ,
               2
               Thess.
               2.
               9.
               
               Those
               were
               not
               done
               in
               a
               corner
               or
               secretly
               ,
               
               but
               openly
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               great
               multitudes
               ,
               a
               nay
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               by
               the
               evidence
               of
               which
               an
               unknown
               doctrine
               before
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               affections
               of
               men
               was
               believed
               .
               Bainham
               said
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               Ye
               Papists
               ,
               behold
               ye
               looke
               for
               miracles
               ,
               and
               here
               now
               ye
               may
               see
               a
               miracle
               :
               for
               in
               this
               fire
               I
               feele
               no
               more
               paine
               ,
               then
               if
               I
               were
               in
               a
               bed
               of
               down
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               me
               as
               sweet
               as
               a
               bed
               of
               Roses
               .
               The
               miracles
               *
               done
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               receved
               testimony
               of
               their
               most
               venemous
               and
               bitterest
               enemies
               they
               had
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Testimony
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   
                     Both
                     ancient
                     and
                     Judaicall
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     the
                     present
                     Christian
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               professed
               the
               doctrine
               and
               received
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               
               and
               testified
               of
               them
               that
               they
               were
               Divine
               ;
               which
               invincible
               constancy
               remaineth
               still
               in
               the
               Jewes
               of
               these
               daies
               ,
               
               who
               (
               though
               they
               be
               bitter
               enemies
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               )
               doe
               stiffely
               maintaine
               and
               preserve
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               pure
               ,
               and
               uncorrupt
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               places
               which
               do
               evidently
               confirme
               the
               truth
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Christian
               Church
               hath
               also
               most
               faithfully
               preserved
               the
               old
               Canon
               received
               from
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
               and
               now
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               as
               a
               depositum
               and
               holy
               pledge
               of
               the
               Divine
               *
               will.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               constant
               testimony
               which
               so
               many
               worthy
               Martyrs
               by
               their
               blood
               have
               given
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               Rev.
               6.
               9.
               
            
             
               Foure
               thines
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               this
               argument
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               number
               which
               suffered
               for
               the
               same
               is
               numberlesse
               ,
               
               many
               millions
               ;
               that
               none
               can
               imagine
               it
               to
               arise
               from
               pride
               ,
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               discontent
               .
               More
               Christians
               were
               slaine
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               )
               under
               the
               ten
               bloody
               persecutions
               ,
               then
               Pas●hall
               Lambs
               were
               offered
               up
               under
               the
               State
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               *
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               quality
               and
               condition
               of
               them
               which
               suffered
               ;
               noble
               and
               base
               ,
               learned
               and
               *
               unlearned
               ,
               rich
               ,
               poore
               ,
               old
               ,
               yong
               ,
               
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               children
               ,
               those
               which
               were
               tender
               and
               dainty
               ;
               all
               these
               could
               not
               suffer
               out
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               that
               stubbornly
               they
               might
               defend
               the
               opinion
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               up
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               torments
               used
               were
               usuall
               ,
               unusuall
               ,
               speedy
               ,
               slow
               ,
               some
               hewed
               in
               pieces
               ,
               burnt
               with
               slow
               fire
               ,
               cast
               in
               to
               Lyons
               ,
               given
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               the
               teeth
               of
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               some
               beheaded
               ,
               some
               drowned
               ,
               some
               stoned
               with
               stones
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               this
               they
               endured
               constantly
               ,
               
               patiently
               ,
               with
               great
               joy
               ,
               even
               a
               chearful
               heart
               ,
               &
               merry
               countenance
               ,
               singing
               Psalms
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               enemy
               was
               overcome
               by
               the
               patience
               *
               of
               them
               which
               did
               suffer
               .
               Luther
               reports
               of
               the
               Martyr
               St.
               Agatha
               ,
               as
               she
               went
               to
               prisons
               and
               tortures
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               she
               went
               to
               banquets
               and
               nuptials
               .
               That
               martyr
               Hawkes
               lift
               up
               his
               hands
               above
               his
               head
               and
               clapt
               them
               together
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               in
               a
               triumph
               .
               So
               that
               their
               testimony
               was
               not
               onely
               humane
               ,
               God
               enabling
               them
               so
               stoutly
               to
               die
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               29.
               
            
             
               Maytyrs
               of
               other
               sects
               differ
               from
               the
               martyrs
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               They
               were
               fewer
               .
               2.
               
               They
               suffered
               not
               with
               joy
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               the
               godly
               martyrs
               did
               .
               3.
               
               They
               were
               punished
               for
               their
               a
               errours
               discovered
               ;
               the
               martyrs
               were
               burned
               for
               having
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               the
               Bible
               sometime
               with
               them
               ;
               where
               the
               Inquisition
               raignes
               it
               is
               death
               to
               have
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               .
            
             
               The
               Gentiles
               also
               which
               were
               out
               of
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               give
               testimony
               to
               sundry
               stories
               and
               examples
               in
               the
               Bible
               .
               Suetonius
               and
               Tacitus
               speakes
               of
               the
               miracles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Pliny
               *
               of
               the
               miracles
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wise
               mens
               Star
               ;
               Macrobius
               of
               the
               slaughtering
               of
               the
               Infants
               ,
               Josepbus
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Herod
               ,
               the
               Poets
               of
               the
               flood
               ,
               Plutarke
               of
               the
               Dove
               which
               Noah
               sent
               out
               .
               Josephus
               (
               a
               Jew
               )
               saith
               in
               his
               time
               there
               was
               
               a
               monument
               of
               the
               pillar
               of
               Salt
               into
               which
               Lots
               wife
               was
               turned
               .
               Of
               Sodomes
               destruction
               speaketh
               
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ,
                 Galene
              
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               simples
               .
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Solinus
                 ,
                 Polyst
                 .
                 hist.
                 Tacitus
                 lib.
                 ult
                 .
                 Mela
                 ,
              
               acknowledging
               that
               the
               remainders
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               are
               still
               to
               be
               seen
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               dead
               lake
               ,
               the
               fruite
               faire
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               but
               falling
               to
               cinders
               and
               smoake
               in
               the
               hand
               .
            
             
               The
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Sybillae
               were
               in
               greatest
               account
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ;
               and
               held
               as
               true
               of
               all
               men
               ;
               *
               and
               if
               those
               be
               they
               which
               we
               a
               have
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               which
               can
               more
               plainly
               set
               forth
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               life
               and
               death
               .
               b
               Causabon
               makes
               it
               apparent
               that
               those
               prophesies
               of
               Sybil
               were
               counterfeited
               pieces
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               entertained
               by
               such
               as
               delighted
               in
               seeing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               strengthned
               with
               forreine
               proofes
               .
            
             
               Heretickes
               also
               prove
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               divine
               ,
               for
               they
               quote
               that
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Luther
               cals
               the
               Bible
               
                 Librum
                 Hereticorum
              
               .
               Experience
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               all
               heresies
               either
               began
               or
               increased
               from
               the
               misunderstanding
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               it selfe
               doth
               give
               testimony
               to
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               divine
               ;
               it
               is
               called
               a
               light
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               105.
               because
               it
               discovers
               it selfe
               ;
               
                 the
                 testimony
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               because
               it
               beares
               witnesse
               to
               it selfe
               .
               The
               Prophets
               give
               testimony
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Mal.
              
               4.
               4.
               the
               new
               Testament
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Peter
              
               gives
               testimony
               of
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               and
               Paul
               witnesseth
               that
               all
               Scripture
               was
               given
               of
               God
               ,
               *
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               which
               must
               be
               meant
               of
               all
               Scripture
               even
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               last
               Epistle
               which
               Paul
               wrote
               ,
               as
               appeares
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               16.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               none
               of
               all
               these
               arguments
               can
               undoubtedly
               perswade
               the
               heart
               
                 certitudine
                 fidei
              
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               doctrine
               contained
               in
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               we
               be
               taught
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               the
               holy
               *
               Spirit
               of
               God
               have
               inwardly
               certified
               and
               assured
               us
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               called
               the
               Sealing
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               13.
               by
               this
               the
               Scripture
               is
               imprinted
               in
               our
               hearts
               as
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Seale
               in
               the
               Wax
               .
               Other
               arguments
               may
               convince
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               ;
               this
               is
               alsufficient
               to
               perswade
               certainly
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               25.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               authour
               of
               light
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               understand
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               perswader
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               believe
               the
               things
               therein
               to
               be
               truly
               divine
               ,
               1
               
                 John
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
              
               metonymically
               the
               doctrine
               delivered
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               
                 is
                 truth
              
               .
               So
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               reasons
               may
               be
               brought
               from
               nature
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               can
               believe
               it
               savingly
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               carry
               the
               matter
               even
               between
               the
               Socinians
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Famalists
               spirit
               .
               Socinians
               wil
               have
               nothing
               but
               reason
               ,
               no
               infused
               habits
               ,
               &
               so
               they
               destroy
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               the
               Familists
               wil
               have
               nothing
               but
               Spirit
               they
               rest
               wholy
               in
               an
               immediate
               private
               spirit
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 that
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 blood
                 )
              
               that
               is
               ,
               justification
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 &
                 water
                 )
                 i.
              
               Sanctification
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               (
               say
               some
               )
               witnesseth
               in
               these
               ,
               
               
                 But
                 ye
                 have
                 an
                 unction
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 know
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               ye
               have
               received
               from
               Christ
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               taught
               and
               instructed
               you
               in
               all
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               soules
               ,
               for
               you
               to
               know
               and
               be
               instructed
               in
               ,
               see
               V.
               27.
               
               The
               testimony
               is
               made
               up
               by
               arguing
               ,
               whosoever
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               sanctified
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               So
               the
               antiquity
               ,
               efficacy
               ,
               and
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               fidelity
               of
               the
               Penmen
               ,
               and
               its
               wonderfull
               preservation
               ,
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               which
               hath
               these
               remarkable
               advantages
               above
               all
               other
               writings
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               Spirit
               doth
               neither
               witnesse
               concerning
               my
               salvation
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               immediately
               but
               ultimately
               .
               Because
               I
               am
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               my
               faith
               is
               sound
               ,
               it
               assureth
               me
               that
               I
               am
               in
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               maketh
               use
               of
               the
               excellencies
               in
               the
               word
               to
               irradiate
               my
               understanding
               .
               We
               are
               commanded
               to
               trie
               the
               Spirits
               ;
               true
               joy
               is
               first
               heard
               out
               of
               the
               word
               before
               it
               be
               fealt
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               8.
               
               Spirituall
               
               joy
               is
               an
               affection
               proper
               to
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               
               that
               life
               is
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               Job
               33.
               22.
               
               See
               John
               16.
               14.
               
            
             
               Some
               question
               whether
               every
               part
               and
               parcell
               of
               the
               Scripture
               be
               divinely
               inspired
               as
               those
               places
               ,
               *
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 curse
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 face
                 ;
                 curse
                 God
                 and
                 die
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               Psal.
               14.
               1.
               
               Some
               answer
               thus
               a
               ,
               these
               places
               are
               historically
               inspired
               ,
               not
               dogmatically
               .
            
             
               Another
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               preaching
               be
               not
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               word
               written
               .
            
             
               The
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               was
               divinely
               inspired
               ;
               but
               the
               preaching
               of
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               no
               further
               then
               it
               agrees
               with
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               Some
               say
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               but
               a
               device
               of
               mans
               braine
               ,
               to
               give
               assistance
               to
               Magistrates
               in
               civill
               government
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               is
               more
               repugnant
               to
               prudence
               and
               policy
               .
               What
               policy
               was
               it
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               appoint
               circumcision
               ?
               to
               cut
               a
               poore
               child
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
               Two
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Oxen
               were
               spent
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               one
               Altar
               ;
               to
               sacrifice
               so
               many
               Oxen
               and
               Sheep
               ,
               such
               usefull
               creatures
               ?
               Christ
               chose
               silly
               illiterate
               men
               to
               propagate
               the
               *
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               This
               serves
               for
               information
               of
               our
               judgement
               ,
               and
               assures
               us
               of
               divers
               truths
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               for
               themselves
               worthy
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               
               they
               have
               authority
               in
               and
               of
               themselves
               (
               not
               borrowed
               from
               any
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               )
               by
               which
               they
               binde
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               men
               to
               receive
               them
               with
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               
               for
               their
               Authors
               sake
               alone
               and
               the
               divine
               truth
               which
               shines
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               not
               be
               commended
               unto
               men
               by
               any
               authority
               of
               any
               creature
               .
               Such
               as
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Authour
               of
               any
               writing
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               writing
               it selfe
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               testimony
               depends
               upon
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               person
               which
               gives
               the
               testimony
               ;
               
               now
               God
               is
               the
               authour
               of
               these
               writings
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               therefore
               such
               authority
               as
               he
               hath
               ,
               such
               must
               they
               have
               ,
               a
               supreme
               ,
               highest
               authority
               ,
               which
               borroweth
               from
               none
               ,
               and
               is
               subject
               to
               none
               .
               So
               this
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               originall
               teacheth
               that
               we
               must
               not
               believe
               them
               for
               the
               authority
               sake
               of
               any
               man
               or
               men
               ,
               for
               Gods
               word
               can
               borrow
               no
               authority
               from
               men
               ,
               
                 John
                 5.
                 34.
                 
                 I
                 receive
                 not
                 testimony
                 from
                 man
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               need
               no
               mans
               testimony
               .
               As
               the
               first
               goodnesse
               is
               to
               be
               loved
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               first
               truth
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               saith
               Aquinas
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               by
               himselfe
               could
               demonstrate
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messias
               ,
               so
               the
               Word
               by
               it selfe
               can
               prove
               ,
               *
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               We
               affirme
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               known
               to
               be
               of
               God
               by
               themselves
               ;
               the
               Papists
               maintaine
               that
               we
               cannot
               be
               certaine
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               divinity
               by
               any
               other
               argument
               ,
               then
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               doth
               infallibly
               propound
               unto
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               what
               is
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               and
               Hermanus
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               no
               more
               worth
               then
               Aesops
               Fables
               ,
               without
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               in
               other
               Sciences
               there
               are
               alwaies
               some
               principles
               
                 per
                 se
                 nota
                 &
                 indemonstrabilia
              
               ,
               whence
               other
               things
               are
               proved
               ,
               so
               in
               Divinity
               all
               conclusions
               in
               point
               of
               beliefe
               and
               practice
               are
               proved
               by
               the
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               prove
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               naturall
               light
               ,
               b
               manifesting
               their
               divine
               originall
               whence
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               their
               right
               meaning
               ,
               how
               they
               must
               be
               understood
               .
               They
               are
               like
               light
               
                 (
                 primum
                 visibile
              
               )
               which
               maketh
               all
               other
               things
               manifest
               ,
               and
               it selfe
               too
               by
               it
               own
               proper
               qualities
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               rather
               depends
               on
               the
               Scripture
               which
               is
               an
               object
               not
               principle
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               24.
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Scripture
               are
               words
               of
               truth
               ,
               Dan.
               10.
               21.
               some
               words
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               words
               of
               error
               ,
               Esay
               .
               1.
               21
               ,
               24.
               
               &
               3.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               &
               5.
               13.
               
               But
               the
               authority
               of
               him
               that
               speaks
               
               alwaies
               truth
               is
               greater
               then
               of
               him
               who
               sometimes
               lies
               :
               
               ergo
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Goodnesse
               it selfe
               cannot
               deceive
               ,
               wisdome
               it selfe
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               ;
               God
               is
               both
               ,
               Titus
               1.
               2.
               
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               voice
               *
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               but
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               men
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               14.
               
               &
               15.
               17.
               
               &
               17.
               30.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Faith
               and
               a
               firme
               consolation
               in
               temptations
               ought
               to
               relie
               on
               a
               sure
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               a
               divine
               foundation
               ,
               for
               every
               humane
               testimony
               is
               uncertaine
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               vaine
               shall
               we
               dispute
               against
               the
               wicked
               concerning
               Religion
               and
               divine
               truth
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               say
               it
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               affirme
               so
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               is
               proved
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               John
               5.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               Christ
               in
               his
               humiliation
               did
               not
               receive
               the
               testimony
               of
               John
               ,
               much
               lesse
               will
               he
               receive
               the
               testimony
               of
               others
               now
               he
               is
               glorified
               ,
               
                 John
                 5
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 John
              
               5.
               9.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               authority
               proving
               is
               greater
               ,
               more
               certaine
               ,
               and
               more
               knowne
               ,
               then
               the
               conclusion
               proved
               by
               the
               ●ame
               .
               
                 Autoritde
                 probans
              
               is
               greater
               then
               probata
               .
               The
               Papists
               to
               prove
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               flie
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               a
               .
               For
               I
               demand
               whence
               doe
               we
               understand
               that
               the
               Church
               erres
               not
               in
               delivering
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               answer
               it
               is
               governed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               erre
               in
               its
               decrees
               .
               But
               how
               appeares
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               governed
               alwaies
               ?
               they
               answer
               ,
               God
               hath
               promised
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               alleage
               those
               *
               places
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               The
               Church
               is
               ancienter
               then
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               before
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 ergo
              
               ,
               it
               hath
               greater
               authority
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               1.
               
               The
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               were
               ancienter
               then
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               not
               of
               greater
               authority
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               the
               word
               ,
               1.
               
                 quoad
                 formale
              
               b
               externum
               ,
               as
               written
               *
               and
               clothed
               with
               words
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               was
               before
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               2.
               
                 quoad
                 formale
                 internum
              
               ;
               the
               matter
               and
               sence
               or
               meaning
               :
               so
               the
               Scripture
               was
               more
               ancient
               than
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               
               the
               Church
               is
               gathered
               and
               governed
               by
               it
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 23.
                 
                 John
                 17.
                 20.
                 
                 JAmes
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Semen
                 semper
                 sobole
                 illa
                 cujus
                 est
                 semen
                 ,
                 antiquius
                 esse
                 necesse
                 est
                 .
              
               In
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               being
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               word
               was
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               although
               in
               this
               circumstance
               and
               manner
               of
               being
               it
               was
               after
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               2.
               
               Non
               erederem
               Evangelio
               ,
               
               nisi
               me
               commoveret
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               authoritas
               ,
               saith
               Augustine
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               These
               words
               (
               saith
               Whitaker
               )
               are
               so
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Papists
               that
               one
               can
               hardly
               exchange
               three
               words
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               produce
               them
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               at
               the
               first
               be
               much
               moved
               to
               receive
               and
               hearken
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               gives
               testimony
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               by
               her
               speeches
               of
               Christ
               was
               a
               meanes
               of
               moving
               the
               Samaritans
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               men
               of
               Samaria
               had
               heard
               Christ
               himselfe
               speake
               ,
               they
               believed
               in
               him
               more
               for
               his
               own
               words
               then
               the
               womans
               ,
               John
               4.
               39
               ,
               41.
               
               In
               which
               sence
               those
               words
               of
               Austin
               (
               so
               frequently
               quoted
               by
               the
               Papists
               )
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               .
               Austin
               spake
               this
               of
               himselfe
               being
               a
               Manichee
               *
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Manichee
               he
               was
               first
               moved
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               believe
               the
               Gospell
               .
               His
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               never
               believed
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               if
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               not
               been
               an
               introduction
               unto
               him
               ,
               not
               that
               his
               faith
               rested
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               finall
               stay
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               caused
               him
               so
               farre
               to
               respect
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               listen
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               acquisite
               and
               humane
               faith
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               thereby
               fitted
               a
               to
               a
               better
               illumination
               ,
               by
               force
               whereof
               he
               might
               more
               certainly
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               of
               God.
               But
               that
               the
               testimony
               of
               one
               Father
               .
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               consequence
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               that
               force
               ,
               it
               is
               strange
               .
            
             
               We
               deny
               not
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               an
               externall
               meanes
               to
               move
               us
               to
               imbrace
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               deny
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               principall
               *
               meanes
               .
               When
               we
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               Canonicall
               ,
               we
               call
               them
               not
               so
               passively
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               received
               into
               the
               Canon
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               accepted
               of
               ;
               but
               actively
               ,
               because
               they
               prescribe
               a
               Canon
               and
               rule
               to
               us
               .
            
             
             
               The
               office
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Scripture
               stands
               in
               foure
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               distinguish
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               from
               that
               which
               is
               not
               Canonicall
               ;
               
               although
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               the
               onely
               or
               chiefest
               cause
               why
               the
               Apocrypha
               are
               rejected
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               be
               a
               faithfull
               keeper
               of
               those
               books
               which
               are
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
               like
               a
               notary
               which
               keepeth
               publique
               writings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               publish
               ,
               declare
               and
               teach
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               a
               cryer
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ought
               to
               pronounce
               the
               Kings
               edicts
               ,
               but
               to
               pretermit
               ,
               adde
               ,
               or
               alter
               nothing
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Acts
                 8.
                 35.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               15.
               
               This
               Church
               here
               is
               not
               that
               Church
               which
               the
               Papists
               make
               to
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
               controversies
               ,
               neither
               the
               Church
               representative
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ;
               nor
               the
               Church
               virtuall
               ,
               which
               they
               imagine
               to
               be
               the
               a
               Pope
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               Essentiall
               b
               :
               the
               congregation
               of
               all
               faithfull
               believers
               ,
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               here
               speaks
               of
               a
               pillar
               ,
               not
               
                 more
                 Architectonico
              
               ,
               understanding
               by
               it
               some
               essentiall
               piece
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               but
               
                 more
                 forensi
              
               ,
               such
               a
               post
               or
               *
               pillar
               on
               which
               Tables
               and
               Proclamations
               use
               to
               hang.
               In
               old
               time
               the
               Gentiles
               used
               to
               write
               their
               Lawes
               in
               Tables
               ,
               and
               so
               hang
               them
               upon
               pillars
               of
               stone
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               might
               read
               them
               ,
               as
               Proclamations
               are
               nailed
               to
               posts
               in
               market
               Towns.
               The
               Apostle
               describing
               the
               Church
               ,
               likeneth
               it
               to
               one
               of
               these
               pillars
               ,
               whose
               use
               was
               to
               shew
               what
               hung
               thereon
               .
               It
               is
               pillar
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               
                 holds
                 up
              
               ,
               c
               but
               
                 holds
                 forth
              
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               interpret
               the
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Since
               many
               things
               in
               Scripture
               are
               doubtfull
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               without
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               31.
               it
               doth
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               expound
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               interpret
               and
               give
               the
               sence
               ,
               
                 Nehem.
                 8.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Luke
              
               24.
               27.
               provided
               that
               this
               exposition
               be
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               of
               the
               Papists
               say
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               
                 condere
                 artioulos
                 fidei
                 &
                 facere
                 canonicum
                 quo
                 ad
                 nos
                 ,
              
               
               and
               though
               they
               talke
               of
               Councels
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               yet
               all
               is
               as
               the
               Pope
               concludes
               .
            
             
               The
               testimony
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Matthew
               is
               divine
               Scripture
               by
               an
               historicall
               and
               acquired
               faith
               ,
               to
               know
               this
               by
               a
               divine
               *
               and
               infured
               faith
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               the
               matter
               ,
               character
               and
               contents
               of
               every
               booke
               ,
               and
               comparing
               of
               it
               with
               other
               Scriptures
               doe
               serve
               as
               an
               inward
               cause
               to
               produce
               the
               said
               infused
               faith
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               We
               are
               sent
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               determine
               all
               controversies
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               16.
               
            
             
               Sol.
               Controversies
               are
               either
               dogmaticall
               ,
               concerning
               faith
               ;
               or
               rituall
               ,
               concerning
               true
               order
               ;
               the
               proposition
               is
               about
               these
               ,
               not
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               this
               fundamentall
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               the
               basis
               indeed
               of
               all
               religion
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               )
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               farther
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               read
               in
               their
               Churches
               but
               in
               an
               unknowne
               b
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               in
               private
               by
               the
               common
               people
               without
               speciall
               leave
               and
               certaine
               cautions
               from
               their
               superiours
               .
               Of
               old
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               read
               at
               all
               ,
               of
               late
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               give
               licences
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               they
               teach
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               make
               the
               Scripture
               judge
               of
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               the
               interpreter
               and
               judge
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               must
               take
               the
               Scripture
               to
               meane
               none
               otherwise
               (
               whatsoever
               it
               seem
               to
               say
               )
               then
               what
               is
               agreeable
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Pope
               doth
               teach
               and
               practice
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               surer
               signe
               of
               a
               bad
               cause
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               feares
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               writings
               which
               it selfe
               cannot
               deny
               to
               be
               written
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               reproofe
               ,
               for
               instruction
               ,
               in
               righteousnesse
               .
               Some
               Papists
               are
               more
               modest
               herein
               ,
               as
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 
                 l.
                 2.
                 de
                 verbo
                 Dei.
                 c.
                 15.
                 
                 Catholica
                 Ecclesia
                 statuit
                 ,
                 ne
                 passim
                 omnibus
                 concedatur
                 Scripturae
                 lectio
              
               ;
               some
               more
               rigid
               ,
               as
               Huntly
               and
               Hosiua
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               *
               object
               the
               obscursity
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               an
               argument
               to
               hinder
               lay-men
               from
               reading
               them
               ,
               and
               account
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               profanation
               to
               allow
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               all
               promiscuously
               the
               use
               of
               the
               vulgar
               translation
               ,
               and
               thinke
               they
               will
               rather
               be
               hurt
               then
               benefited
               by
               them
               ,
               taking
               occasion
               of
               erring
               from
               them
               .
               Hosius
               urgeth
               that
               
                 give
                 not
                 holy
                 things
                 to
                 dogs
                 .
                 cast
                 not
                 Pearles
                 before
                 Swine
                 ,
              
               to
               prove
               the
               people
               must
               be
               barred
               from
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               It
               is
               Pope
               Innocents
               glosse
               ,
               a
               beast
               might
               not
               touch
               the
               mount
               ,
               a
               lay-man
               might
               not
               meddle
               with
               Scripture
               .
               Lindan
               saith
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 noxae
                 inferretur
                 in
                 Ecclesiam
                 salv●
                 traditionis
                 fundamento
                 ,
              
               a
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Bible
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               
                 Scriptura
                 citius
                 faciet
                 Haereticum
                 Lutherarum
                 ,
                 quam
                 Catholicum
                 .
              
               Because
               we
               will
               have
               all
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               the
               compleat
               rule
               for
               what
               we
               believe
               or
               doe
               in
               all
               Theologicall
               matters
               ,
               they
               call
               us
               Scripturarios
               ,
               Scripturemen
               ,
               and
               
                 atram
                 entarios
                 Theologos
              
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               carry
               or
               read
               a
               Bible
               is
               matter
               of
               b
               scoffe
               ;
               we
               may
               stile
               them
               in
               Tertullians
               phrase
               
                 Scripturarum
                 Lucifugae
              
               &
               Traditionaries
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Gregory
               (
               who
               is
               blessed
               in
               their
               Church
               )
               exhorteth
               a
               lay-man
               to
               the
               serious
               study
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               might
               learne
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               alledging
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Epistle
               of
               God
               unto
               his
               creature
               .
               
                 Quid
                 est
                 autem
                 Scriptura
                 sacra
                 ,
                 nisi
                 Epistola
                 omnipotentis
                 Dei
                 ad
                 Creaturam
                 ?
                 Greg.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 epist.
                 40.
                 ad
                 Theodorum
                 medicum
                 .
              
               Proving
               further
               ,
               that
               obscurity
               of
               Scripture
               is
               so
               frothy
               an
               argument
               for
               perswading
               
               any
               devout
               Christian
               not
               to
               read
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               rather
               incite
               them
               to
               greater
               diligence
               therein
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               elegantly
               compares
               the
               Scripture
               to
               a
               River
               ,
               wherein
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               are
               as
               well
               shallow
               fords
               for
               Lambs
               to
               wade
               in
               ,
               as
               depths
               and
               gulphs
               wherein
               the
               Elephant
               may
               swim
               .
            
             
               Chrysostome
               held
               it
               a
               thing
               necessary
               for
               all
               men
               daily
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Audite
                 quaeso
                 saeculares
                 ,
                 comparate
                 vobis
                 Biblia
                 animae
                 pharmaca
                 .
              
            
             
               Saint
               Jerome
               did
               exhort
               divers
               women
               thereto
               ,
               and
               commended
               them
               for
               exercising
               themselves
               therein
               ,
               he
               writes
               to
               Laeta
               and
               Gaudentia
               ,
               and
               shewes
               them
               how
               they
               should
               bring
               up
               their
               daughters
               .
               
                 Scripturas
                 sacras
                 tenebat
                 memoriter
                 .
                 Hieron
                 .
                 de
                 Paula
                 in
                 Epitaphio
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               would
               not
               have
               commended
               this
               in
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               15.
               that
               from
               his
               childhood
               he
               knew
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               noted
               it
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               grand-mother
               and
               mother
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               trained
               him
               up
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               known
               that
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               are
               so
               plaine
               that
               even
               a
               child
               may
               be
               able
               to
               understand
               them
               .
               What
               may
               we
               judge
               of
               the
               other
               easier
               bookes
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               have
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               the
               obscurest
               booke
               of
               all
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               read
               Revel
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               The
               people
               tooke
               occasion
               of
               erring
               and
               blaspheming
               from
               the
               humiliation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               many
               abuse
               preaching
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               this
               reason
               the
               Latine
               Bibles
               should
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               be
               read
               publiquely
               ,
               because
               many
               understanding
               Latine
               from
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               may
               take
               occasion
               of
               erring
               .
               There
               is
               a
               greater
               reason
               to
               be
               had
               of
               Gods
               elect
               which
               are
               edified
               by
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               of
               those
               who
               wrest
               them
               ;
               Peter
               by
               this
               reason
               stirred
               up
               the
               faithfull
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               greater
               devotion
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               is
               common
               both
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               and
               Laity
               ,
               to
               take
               occasion
               of
               erring
               ,
               and
               blaspheming
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
               If
               we
               peruse
               the
               Histories
               of
               times
               past
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               learned
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               men
               ,
               did
               oftner
               fall
               into
               heresies
               and
               blasphenies
               from
               misunderstanding
               and
               wresting
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               were
               often
               also
               by
               the
               learned
               drawn
               into
               heresie
               .
               The
               Papists
               
               are
               not
               afraid
               the
               people
               should
               be
               corrupted
               by
               reading
               their
               legends
               ,
               and
               lying
               fables
               ,
               by
               their
               Images
               ,
               which
               doe
               naturally
               teach
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               The
               Papists
               further
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               Hebrews
               did
               not
               permit
               young
               men
               to
               reade
               part
               of
               
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
              
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               the
               reading
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               
                 non
                 ablat
                 am
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 dilatam
                 fuisse
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               
               but
               delayed
               onely
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               tradition
               concerning
               the
               age
               of
               men
               did
               drive
               away
               as
               well
               the
               Ecclesiasticke
               as
               the
               lay
               persons
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               that
               hath
               been
               objected
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               we
               hold
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               ought
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               the
               vulgar
               and
               mother
               tongues
               of
               each
               nation
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               *
               men
               ought
               to
               read
               them
               and
               meditate
               diligently
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               Commandement
               and
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               he
               hath
               commanded
               all
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               study
               a
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               read
               them
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 11.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 John
              
               5.
               3.
               
               He
               speaks
               not
               to
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               people
               in
               generall
               ,
               they
               must
               try
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               Gods
               intention
               ,
               which
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               written
               for
               that
               end
               that
               it
               might
               be
               obvious
               to
               all
               ,
               
                 John
                 20.
                 31.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               15.
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Those
               are
               commended
               which
               did
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               8
               Acts
               22.
               the
               Bereans
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 17.
                 
                 Acts
              
               11.
               and
               dispraised
               which
               neglected
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               Hos.
               8.
               12.
               they
               are
               pronounced
               blessed
               who
               diligently
               meditate
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Psal.
               1.
               2.
               
               How
               unlike
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               19.
               are
               those
               which
               pretend
               to
               be
               his
               Successors
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               publiquely
               preached
               the
               mysteries
               of
               salvation
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               also
               in
               their
               Epistles
               they
               commended
               the
               whole
               doctrine
               of
               salvation
               to
               be
               read
               by
               them
               .
               The
               Epistles
               of
               the
               
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 Ephesians
              
               were
               written
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               therefore
               to
               be
               read
               by
               them
               .
               One
               Epistle
               of
               John
               was
               written
               to
               Gaius
               a
               
               layman
               ,
               another
               to
               the
               elect
               Lady
               .
               Timothy
               from
               the
               Cradle
               was
               versed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               From
               the
               profit
               and
               necessity
               of
               this
               study
               ;
               men
               are
               illightned
               and
               converted
               by
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               Psal.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9
               they
               are
               directed
               by
               them
               as
               most
               faithfull
               counsellers
               in
               in
               all
               their
               waies
               ,
               
               Psal.
               1.
               19.
               24.
               they
               are
               armed
               *
               by
               them
               against
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               Satan
               ,
               Ephes.
               6.
               16.
               
               One
               seeing
               a
               youth
               reade
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               well
               since
               such
               were
               permitted
               to
               turne
               over
               the
               Bible
               ;
               but
               he
               answered
               him
               in
               the
               Psalmists
               words
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               9.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               From
               the
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Chrysostome
               and
               Jerome
               especially
               ,
               who
               exhort
               the
               people
               to
               the
               private
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               testifie
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               publiquely
               read
               in
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               Assemblies
               ,
               not
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               tongue
               understood
               by
               the
               people
               *
               .
               It
               was
               decreed
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               that
               no
               Christian
               should
               be
               without
               a
               Bible
               in
               his
               house
               .
               And
               the
               Jewes
               at
               this
               day
               suffer
               no
               house
               amongst
               them
               to
               be
               without
               the
               Bible
               .
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               teaching
               and
               disputing
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               appeale
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               without
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               Booke
               ,
               or
               Chapter
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               the
               Bible
               text
               to
               be
               familiar
               to
               the
               Israelites
               .
               In
               an
               unknowne
               tougue
               they
               cannot
               profit
               the
               people
               ,
               ergo
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               a
               tongue
               known
               to
               the
               people
               a
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               b
               the
               Apostle
               in
               divers
               verses
               treateth
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               V.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               19.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               all
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               speak
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               without
               an
               interpreter
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               speak
               five
               words
               &
               be
               understood
               ,
               then
               10000
               words
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               .
               Those
               arguments
               before
               urged
               for
               the
               peoples
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               prove
               this
               also
               ;
               for
               they
               cannot
               reade
               them
               in
               every
               Nation
               unlesse
               they
               be
               translated
               into
               a
               Tongue
               they
               understand
               .
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               taught
               the
               people
               the
               Scripture
               in
               their
               mother
               c
               Tongue
               .
               In
               the
               next
               age
               after
               
               the
               Apostles
               (
               saith
               
                 Gratius
                 l.
                 3.
                 de
                 veritate
                 Relig.
                 Christ.
                 )
              
               the
               new
               Testament
               was
               translated
               into
               divers
               vulgar
               Tongues
               ,
               the
               Syriacke
               ,
               Arabicke
               ,
               Aethiopicke
               ,
               and
               Latine
               ;
               which
               version●
               are
               yet
               extant
               ,
               and
               differ
               not
               mainly
               from
               the
               Greek
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               elder
               &
               purer
               times
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               translated
               into
               innumerable
               ,
               yea
               into
               
                 all
                 Tongues
                 usuall
                 amongst
                 men
              
               .
               See
               Gregories
               preface
               to
               the
               notes
               on
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               .
               The
               plain
               and
               usuall
               words
               ,
               the
               phrase
               and
               manner
               of
               speech
               most
               frequented
               ,
               the
               comparisons
               and
               similitudes
               in
               Scripture
               most
               familiar
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               shops
               and
               fields
               ,
               from
               husbandry
               and
               houswifery
               ,
               from
               the
               flock
               *
               and
               the
               herd
               ,
               shew
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               written
               for
               the
               capacity
               and
               understanding
               of
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               a
               speciall
               place
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               indicative
               ,
               it
               shewes
               the
               custome
               a
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               if
               imperative
               ,
               it
               shewes
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               Many
               amongst
               us
               are
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               not
               having
               the
               Scripture
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               for
               not
               reading
               it
               constantly
               in
               the
               same
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               reade
               it
               as
               other
               bookes
               ,
               not
               with
               such
               respect
               to
               it
               as
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               its
               Authour
               deserveth
               ;
               I
               meane
               with
               a
               desire
               and
               purpose
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               all
               that
               they
               finde
               there
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               those
               that
               confesse
               these
               writings
               come
               from
               God.
               We
               should
               receive
               it
               with
               reverence
               ,
               believe
               it
               with
               confidence
               ,
               exercise
               our selves
               in
               it
               with
               diligence
               and
               delight
               ,
               practice
               it
               with
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Reading
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               rehearsing
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               such
               things
               as
               are
               there
               written
               barely
               without
               any
               interpretation
               .
               *
               It
               is
               to
               be
               done
               publikely
               b
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               the
               Jewes
               who
               had
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 read
                 in
                 their
                 eares
                 every
                 day
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 lecture
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               in
               another
               place
               .
               We
               honour
               God
               more
               by
               a
               publique
               then
               a
               private
               reading
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Privately
               the
               godly
               Jewes
               of
               Berea
               did
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               is
               commanded
               to
               read
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Some
               good
               Divines
               hold
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               barely
               read
               (
               though
               preaching
               be
               not
               joyned
               with
               it
               )
               may
               be
               the
               instrument
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               since
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               
               called
               
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               Psal.
               19.
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 converteth
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               so
               when
               not
               preached
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               made
               effectuall
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               more
               often
               ,
               more
               ordinarily
               to
               beget
               a
               new
               life
               in
               the
               preaching
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               interpreting
               and
               applying
               of
               it
               )
               then
               in
               the
               bare
               reading
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               28.
               29.
               
               Christs
               custome
               was
               (
               as
               we
               may
               collect
               out
               of
               Luke
               4.
               where
               one
               instance
               is
               recorded
               to
               make
               us
               conceive
               his
               ordinary
               practice
               )
               when
               he
               had
               read
               ,
               to
               interpret
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               often
               to
               apply
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               all
               learn
               constantly
               to
               exercise
               our selves
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               God
               ,
               
               which
               if
               we
               strive
               to
               doe
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               ,
               we
               shall
               attaine
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               also
               grace
               and
               help
               to
               walke
               in
               that
               way
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               should
               deny
               to
               any
               man
               the
               publique
               helps
               of
               preaching
               and
               conference
               ,
               yet
               if
               that
               man
               should
               constantly
               reade
               the
               word
               ,
               praying
               to
               God
               to
               teach
               him
               and
               guide
               him
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               strive
               to
               follow
               it
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               should
               finde
               out
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               attaine
               saving
               grace
               ,
               the
               word
               would
               illighten
               and
               convert
               ;
               but
               if
               God
               afford
               publique
               preaching
               and
               interpretation
               ,
               we
               must
               use
               that
               too
               as
               a
               principall
               ordinance
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               all
               reade
               *
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               With
               hearty
               prayers
               to
               God
               to
               direct
               us
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 18.
                 
                 JAmes
              
               1.
               5
               ,
               17.
               and
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               put
               in
               practice
               that
               which
               we
               learne
               ,
               
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 25.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               7.
               24.
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               word
               read
               Gods
               power
               to
               our
               edification
               and
               salvation
               .
               Onely
               a
               Spirituall
               understanding
               can
               discerne
               an
               excellency
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Nunquam
                 Pauli
                 mentem
                 intelliges
                 ,
                 nisi
                 prius
                 Pauli
                 spiritum
                 imbiberis
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Diligently
               ,
               
                 attend
                 unto
                 reading
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 13
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 John
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               whether
               the
               Greeke
               word
               be
               a
               metaphor
               from
               hunting
               dogges
               ,
               or
               from
               diggers
               in
               mines
               ,
               both
               import
               diligence
               .
               It
               was
               a
               solemne
               speech
               used
               in
               holy
               actions
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 age
              
               .
               The
               passions
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               may
               be
               read
               when
               their
               anniversarie
               daies
               are
               celebrated
               .
               Whence
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Legends
                 .
                 Chamier
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Orderly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               better
               acquained
               with
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               We
               should
               reade
               on
               in
               Chronicles
               and
               
               Ezra
               ,
               
               and
               other
               places
               wherein
               are
               nothing
               but
               names
               and
               Genealogies
               ,
               to
               shew
               our
               obedience
               to
               God
               in
               reading
               over
               all
               his
               sacred
               word
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               after
               reape
               profit
               by
               that
               we
               understand
               not
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               though
               it
               will
               be
               convenient
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               new
               Testament
               as
               more
               plain
               ,
               before
               we
               reade
               the
               old
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               With
               faith
               ,
               *
               Heb.
               4.
               2.
               
               The
               word
               of
               God
               consisteth
               of
               foure
               parts
               :
               1.
               
               History
               ,
               2.
               
               Commandements
               ,
               3.
               
               Promises
               ,
               4.
               
               Threats
               .
               All
               truths
               taught
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               .
               As
               that
               the
               world
               was
               made
               of
               nothing
               ,
               onely
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               3.
               and
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               howsoever
               they
               died
               ,
               shall
               rise
               againe
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               Job
               19.
               26.
               2
               
               All
               precepts
               ,
               
                 Genes
                 .
                 22.
                 6.
                 
                 Abraham
              
               went
               doing
               that
               commandement
               though
               strange
               .
               3
               All
               promises
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               could
               give
               Abraham
               when
               he
               was
               100
               yeeres
               old
               ,
               a
               seed
               and
               posterity
               which
               should
               be
               as
               innumerable
               as
               the
               Stars
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               Genes
               .
               15.
               5.
               and
               that
               by
               Sarah
               an
               old
               and
               barren
               woman
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 16.
                 
                 Abraham
              
               and
               Sarah
               believed
               it
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               11.
               4.
               
               Threatnings
               ,
               as
               that
               Gen.
               6.
               13.
               17.
               though
               unlikely
               ,
               Noab
               believed
               it
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               because
               God
               had
               said
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               and
               that
               
                 Jonah
                 3.
              
               4.
               the
               people
               of
               Nineveh
               believed
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 narrando
                 gravitas
                 ,
                 in
                 imperando
                 authoritas
                 ,
                 in
                 promittendo
                 liberalitas
                 ,
                 in
                 minando
                 severitas
                 .
                 Spanhemius
                 or
                 at
                 .
                 de
                 officio
                 Theologi
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Constantly
               .
               Cyprian
               was
               so
               much
               delighted
               with
               the
               reading
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               that
               he
               read
               something
               in
               him
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               his
               Master
               ,
               a
               
                 Da
                 Magistrum
              
               .
               Let
               Gods
               command
               ,
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               benefit
               quicken
               us
               to
               a
               frequent
               reading
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               Mr
               Bifield
               hath
               a
               Kalender
               ,
               shewing
               what
               number
               of
               Chapters
               are
               to
               be
               read
               every
               day
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               whole
               Bible
               may
               be
               read
               over
               in
               the
               yeere
               .
               The
               number
               of
               Chapters
               while
               you
               are
               reading
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               three
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               come
               to
               the
               new
               Testament
               it
               is
               but
               two
               *
               ;
               sometimes
               where
               the
               matter
               is
               Historicall
               or
               Typicall
               ,
               or
               the
               Chapters
               short
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               a
               greater
               number
               .
               The
               Martyrs
               would
               sit
               up
               all
               night
               in
               reading
               and
               hearing
               .
            
             
             
               After
               we
               have
               read
               and
               understood
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               must
               1.
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               pray
               him
               to
               imprint
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               it
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               fall
               out
               .
               2.
               
               We
               must
               meditate
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               now
               understood
               ,
               and
               so
               fix
               it
               in
               our
               minds
               .
               One
               defines
               meditation
               thus
               :
               It
               is
               an
               action
               *
               of
               the
               soule
               calling
               things
               to
               mind
               or
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               better
               understood
               ,
               retained
               ,
               affected
               ,
               and
               possessed
               .
               It
               is
               as
               it
               were
               every
               mans
               preaching
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               setting
               ones
               selfe
               seriously
               to
               consider
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               apply
               to
               his
               owne
               soule
               some
               necessary
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               till
               the
               mind
               be
               informed
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               affected
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               thereof
               requires
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               wholesomest
               and
               usefullest
               of
               all
               exercises
               of
               piety
               .
               This
               is
               to
               ingrast
               the
               word
               into
               ones
               soule
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               seed
               much
               earth
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               bind
               it
               to
               the
               Tables
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               it
               in
               the
               furrows
               of
               our
               soules
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               digest
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               our
               owne
               .
               3.
               
               We
               a
               must
               apply
               to
               our
               owne
               use
               whatsoever
               things
               we
               reade
               and
               understand
               ,
               the
               precepts
               and
               examples
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               instruct
               our
               life
               ,
               the
               promises
               and
               comforts
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               confirme
               our
               faith
               .
            
             
               It
               serves
               for
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               
               1.
               that
               now
               we
               have
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               world
               was
               a
               long
               time
               without
               it
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               more
               wicked
               because
               they
               had
               no
               canon
               of
               Scripture
               .
               We
               are
               not
               like
               to
               erre
               by
               tradition
               ,
               as
               former
               ages
               have
               done
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               have
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               and
               in
               our
               vulgar
               tongue
               ;
               the
               Martyrs
               would
               have
               given
               a
               load
               of
               Hay
               for
               a
               few
               Chapters
               of
               St
               JAmes
               or
               Paul
               in
               English.
               3.
               
               That
               we
               have
               so
               great
               helps
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               so
               many
               excellent
               Expositors
               ;
               compare
               Mollerus
               on
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               with
               Austin
               .
               As
               the
               latter
               thoughts
               are
               usually
               
                 the
                 more
                 advised
              
               ,
               
               so
               
                 the
                 latter
                 Interpreters
              
               are
               generally
               
                 the
                 quicker
                 sighted
              
               .
            
             
               All
               those
               are
               to
               be
               reproved
               which
               contemne
               or
               unreverently
               handle
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Atheists
               ,
               *
               who
               impiously
               oppose
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               
               prophane
               wretches
               who
               live
               loosely
               and
               wickedly
               ,
               
               their
               doom
               is
               written
               in
               this
               book
               .
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               said
               of
               Apollinarius
               his
               Booke
               ,
               wherein
               he
               defended
               the
               Divine
               truth
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Vidi
                 ,
                 legi
                 ,
                 contempsi
              
               ;
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               read
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               contemned
               them
               .
               To
               whom
               Basil
               replied
               ,
               
                 Vidisti
                 ,
                 legisti
                 non
                 intellexisti
                 ,
                 si
                 intellexisses
                 ;
                 non
                 contempsisses
                 .
              
               Thou
               hast
               seen
               and
               read
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               understood
               them
               ;
               if
               thou
               hadst
               understood
               them
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               contemned
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Papists
               ,
               who
               1.
               
               Set
               up
               Images
               and
               Pictures
               instead
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               they
               say
               )
               may
               teach
               men
               errors
               ,
               but
               may
               not
               Pictures
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Equall
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               and
               unwritten
               verities
               ,
               or
               rather
               vanities
               ,
               with
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Charge
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               insufficiency
               ,
               *
               and
               obscurity
               ,
               allow
               it
               not
               to
               be
               a
               perfect
               rule
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Make
               it
               of
               no
               force
               to
               binde
               our
               consciences
               unlesse
               the
               Pope
               ratifie
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Give
               the
               Pope
               power
               to
               dispense
               with
               things
               therein
               forbidden
               ,
               yea
               and
               with
               oathes
               and
               vowes
               ,
               which
               no
               Scripture
               dispenseth
               withall
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Teach
               that
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               is
               to
               be
               received
               as
               Authenticke
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Wrest
               and
               turn
               it
               which
               way
               a
               they
               please
               ,
               Esay
               28.
               16.
               
               Cardinall
               
                 Bellarmine
                 in
                 praefat
                 .
                 l.
                 de
                 Summo
                 Pontifice
                 &
                 Baronius
                 ,
              
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               precious
               and
               corner
               stone
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               although
               lesse
               principally
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               stumbling
               stone
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               a
               rocke
               of
               offence
               ,
               but
               to
               Catholicks
               a
               tried
               ,
               precious
               corner
               stone
               ;
               yet
               Peter
               1.
               2.
               6.
               
               &
               8.
               expoundeth
               those
               words
               not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               of
               Christ.
               Bellarmine
               from
               
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 
                 Feed
                 my
                 Lambs
                 and
                 Sheep
                 ,
              
               would
               inferre
               the
               Popes
               universall
               dominion
               ;
               Baronius
               from
               the
               Acts
               b
               ,
               
                 kill
                 and
                 eate
              
               ,
               Psal.
               8.
               6.
               
                 under
                 his
                 feet
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               
                 Sheep
                 )
                 i.
              
               Christians
               ;
               Oxen
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               Jewes
               and
               Hereticks
               ;
               
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
              
               ,
               i.
               Pagans
               ;
               
                 Fowles
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
              
               ,
               i.
               Angels
               .
               
                 Fishes
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               i.
               soules
               in
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               Tapers
               in
               their
               Churches
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               because
               
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               or
               because
               they
               had
               such
               at
               midnight
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               8.
               where
               Paul
               preached
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               great
               fault
               of
               the
               Schoole
               Divines
               ,
               
               that
               they
               handle
               Paul
               and
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Suae
                 curiositati
                 litantes
                 potius
                 ,
                 quam
                 pietati
              
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               is
               counted
               most
               learned
               amongst
               them
               who
               dares
               to
               seeke
               ,
               and
               presumes
               to
               define
               most
               things
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               What
               distinctions
               ,
               orders
               ,
               degrees
               and
               offices
               doe
               they
               make
               of
               Angels
               ?
               what
               curious
               questions
               doe
               they
               raise
               ?
               what
               use
               would
               there
               have
               been
               of
               sexes
               ,
               if
               Adam
               had
               not
               sin'd
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               should
               have
               been
               incarnate
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               sinne
               ,
               and
               infinite
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               The
               Schoole
               men
               perverting
               the
               a
               Scriptures
               have
               prophaned
               Divinity
               with
               Philosophy
               ,
               or
               rather
               Sophistry
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               called
               
                 Schoole
                 Divines
              
               ,
               *
               when
               they
               are
               neither
               Schollers
               in
               in
               truth
               nor
               Divines
               .
            
             
               Behold
               two
               Swords
               Luke
               22.
               83.
               therefore
               the
               Pope
               hath
               two
               Swords
               ;
               one
               Spirituall
               ,
               another
               Temporall
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 14.
                 ergo
              
               ,
               The
               Pope
               judgeth
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               judged
               of
               none
               .
            
             
               The
               Papils
               stile
               the
               Scripture
               
                 Regulam
                 Lesbiam
                 ,
                 nasum
                 cereum
                 ,
                 Evangelium
                 nigrum
                 ,
                 Theologiam
                 atramentariam
                 .
              
               A
               Lesbian
               rule
               ,
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               the
               black
               Gospell
               ,
               inky
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               Bishop
               Bonners
               Chaplaine
               called
               the
               Bible
               his
               little
               pretty
               Gods
               book
               ,
               *
               Giford
               and
               Raynolds
               said
               it
               contained
               somethings
               prophane
               and
               Apocryphall
               .
            
             
               The
               Rebels
               in
               Ireland
               tooke
               the
               Bibles
               ,
               threw
               them
               into
               the
               chanels
               ,
               b
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               Hell
               fire
               ,
               and
               wished
               they
               could
               serve
               all
               the
               rest
               so
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               may
               say
               of
               the
               Gospell
               as
               the
               French
               Lady
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 Never
                 dog
                 barkt
                 at
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 ran
                 mad
                 .
              
            
             
               Contrarationem
               nemo
               sabrius
               ,
               contra
               Ecclesiam
               nemo
               pacificus
               ,
               contra
               Scripturas
               nemo
               Christianus
               .
            
             
               Thirdiy
               ,
               The
               Brownists
               vainly
               and
               idly
               *
               quote
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
               filling
               their
               margents
               with
               many
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               misapply
               it
               ;
               they
               alledge
               those
               Texts
               of
               Esay
               52.
               51.
               and
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
               to
               draw
               men
               from
               all
               the
               assemblies
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               whither
               any
               wicked
               men
               doe
               resort
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Antinomians
               ,
               or
               Antinomists
               ,
               who
               cry
               down
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               call
               those
               that
               preach
               the
               law
               ,
               Legall
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               stand
               for
               Evangelicall
               grace
               ;
               the
               Law
               is
               part
               of
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               hath
               something
               peculiar
               in
               it
               ,
               being
               written
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               delivered
               with
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               .
               See
               Mr
               Gatakers
               Treatise
               on
               23
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 21.
              
               and
               Mr
               Burgesse
               his
               Lectures
               on
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Stage-players
               ,
               who
               jest
               with
               Scriptures
               ;
               Witches
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               use
               charmes
               ,
               writing
               a
               piece
               of
               St
               Johns
               Gospell
               to
               cure
               a
               disease
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               abusing
               the
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Per
                 v●●es
                 sacras
                 (
                 puta
                 Evang.
                 Johannis
                 ,
                 orationem
                 Dominicam
                 frequenter
                 cum
                 Ave
                 Maria
                 recitatam
                 ,
                 Symbolum
                 Apostolicum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 morbos
                 curare
                 magicum
                 est
                 .
              
               Voetius
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Printers
               ,
               who
               print
               the
               Bible
               in
               bad
               Paper
               ,
               a
               blind
               print
               ,
               and
               corruptly
               ,
               are
               likewise
               to
               be
               blamed
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               
               the
               Heathens
               and
               Jewes
               .
               Tacitus
               cals
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 Superstitionem
                 quandam
                 exitiabilem
              
               .
            
             
               The
               moderne
               Jewes
               call
               
                 Evangelium
                 aven
                 gilion
              
               ,
               a
               volume
               of
               lies
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               Volume
               ;
               The
               blasphemous
               Jewes
               meane
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               the
               volume
               of
               iniquity
               .
               
                 Elias
                 Levita
              
               in
               Thishi
               mentions
               this
               Etymologie
               or
               rather
               Pseudologie
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               but
               
                 P.
                 Fagius
              
               abhorred
               to
               translate
               it
               .
               
            
             
               Scripture
               arguments
               are
               the
               chiefest
               to
               convince
               an
               unbeliever
               .
               
               Christ
               by
               divers
               arguments
               John
               5.
               labours
               to
               convince
               the
               Jewes
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messiah
               promised
               .
               1.
               
               John
               bare
               witnesse
               of
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               33.
               2
               
               His
               works
               bare
               witnesse
               of
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               36.
               3
               
               The
               Father
               did
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               37.
               4
               
               He
               produceth
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 v.
                 39.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Will
               you
               not
               believe
               John
               ,
               my
               miracles
               ,
               my
               word
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               then
               believe
               the
               written
               word
               .
               If
               we
               believe
               not
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               nothing
               will
               convince
               
               us
               ,
               
               though
               one
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               nor
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               should
               preach
               unto
               us
               ,
               John
               5.
               ult
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               in
               executing
               of
               his
               judgements
               commonly
               observes
               proportion
               and
               retaliation
               .
               Antichrist
               is
               the
               greatest
               opposite
               to
               Gods
               Law
               and
               Word
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2
               Thess.
               2.
               8.
               the
               lawlesse
               one
               ;
               He
               is
               without
               Law
               ,
               above
               Law
               ,
               against
               Law
               ;
               he
               abuseth
               Scripture
               ,
               takes
               upon
               him
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               therefore
               it
               shall
               be
               his
               ruine
               ,
               2
               
                 Thess.
                 2.
              
               8.
               
               God
               shall
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
                 idest
                 ,
                 verbo
                 suo
                 .
                 Beza
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               consecrated
               the
               word
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               the
               end
               of
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               save
               ,
               but
               destroy
               ,
               being
               the
               savor
               of
               death
               to
               some
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               fit
               instrument
               for
               such
               a
               worke
               .
               Antichrists
               strength
               is
               in
               mens
               consciences
               ;
               onely
               this
               will
               pierce
               thither
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               12.
               
               God
               useth
               the
               word
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               these
               waies
               :
               1.
               
               It
               discovers
               him
               ,
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               his
               errours
               .
               2.
               
               It
               hardens
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               condemneth
               him
               ,
               and
               passeth
               sentence
               against
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Bookes
             of
             Scripture
             :
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Divine
             flowes
             the
             Canonicall
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             bookes
             of
             Scripture
             are
             called
             Canonicall
             bookes
             (
             say
             some
             )
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             which
             word
             is
             used
             2
             
               Cor.
               10.
               13.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               16.
               
               Gal.
            
             6.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             marke
             the
             double
             emphasis
             ,
             this
             notable
             Canon
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Canon
             by
             the
             Universall
             Church
             &
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             divinely
             inspired
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             are
             made
             a
             perfect
             Canon
             or
             rule
             of
             all
             doctrine
             concerning
             religion
             ,
             
               credendorum
               &
               agendorum
            
             ,
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             which
             
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             toward
             salvation
             .
             But
             Cameron
             thinks
             it
             is
             not
             termed
             Canonicall
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             ,
             for
             that
             booke
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             called
             Canonicall
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             into
             the
             Catalogue
             (
             which
             the
             ancients
             called
             a
             Canon
             )
             of
             those
             writings
             which
             are
             esteemed
             Divine
             .
             Becanus
             saith
             ,
             *
             they
             are
             called
             Canonicall
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             containe
             a
             rule
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             in
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             put
             into
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Divine
             bookes
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             of
             a
             Canon
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             must
             containe
             truth
             ,
             or
             be
             an
             expresse
             form
             and
             image
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             divine
             mind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             commanded
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Canon
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             These
             bookes
             were
             sanctified
             ,
             either
             commonly
             all
             of
             both
             Testaments
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             Canon
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             books
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             specially
             and
             singularly
             confirmed
             by
             word
             ,
             signes
             and
             event
             ,
             as
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             but
             the
             Propheticall
             books
             and
             Hagiographa
             before
             their
             carrying
             into
             Babylon
             by
             extraordinary
             signe
             ,
             the
             cloud
             and
             vaile
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               8.
               10.
               
               Levit.
            
             16.
             2.
             and
             Gods
             answer
             by
             Ephod
             ,
             Urim
             ,
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             Exod
             28.
             30.
             after
             their
             carrying
             away
             into
             Babylon
             by
             singular
             testimonies
             of
             events
             .
             The
             books
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             are
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             flesh
             ,
             by
             his
             sayings
             and
             deeds
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             and
             by
             the
             powerfull
             ministery
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             signes
             ,
             vertues
             and
             miracles
             ,
             Marke
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             Canon
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             Divine
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             False
             .
          
           
             The
             Divine
             Canon
             is
             that
             which
             properly
             and
             by
             itselfe
             is
             called
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             immediately
             inspired
             of
             God
             into
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             This
             according
             to
             the
             divers
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             distinguished
             into
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             this
             is
             a
             common
             division
             of
             the
             sacred
             Bible
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             version
             of
             Tremelius
             and
             
               Junius
               ,
               Testamenti
               veteris
               &
               novi
               Biblia
               sacra
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Geneva
             gives
             that
             title
             to
             their
             Bible
             ,
             
               La
               Bible
               ,
               qui
               est
               toute
               la
               Saincte
               Escriture
               du
               viel
               &
               novean
               Testament
               .
               Austin
            
             thinkes
             they
             are
             better
             called
             ,
             
               Vetus
               &
               novum
               Instrumentum
               .
               Heinsius
               &
               Grotius
               ,
               vetus
               &
               novum
               Foedus
               .
               vide
               Grotii
               Annotat.
               in
               libros
               Evangelii
               .
            
             A
             Covenant
             is
             an
             agreement
             between
             two
             ;
             a
             Testament
             is
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             will
             of
             one
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             forme
             ,
             convention
             and
             agreement
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             confirming
             it
             a
             Testament
             .
             For
             1.
             in
             a
             Testament
             or
             last
             will
             the
             Testators
             mind
             is
             declared
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Testimony
             often
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             
             &
             119.
             l
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             Testator
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             a
             Legacy
             ,
             eternall
             life
             ;
             Heires
             ,
             the
             elect
             ;
             a
             writing
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             Seales
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             ratified
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9.
               16
            
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             are
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             given
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             shewing
             them
             what
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             would
             be
             worshipped
             :
             The
             new
             Testament
             containeth
             the
             bookes
             which
             treate
             of
             salvation
             already
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             Christ
             already
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             written
             originally
             *
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             committed
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             except
             what
             Daniel
             a
             and
             Ezra
             wrote
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             .
             The
             Jewish
             Church
             receiving
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             kept
             them
             and
             delivered
             them
             to
             posterity
             .
             Many
             grave
             Authours
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             was
             the
             first
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             mother
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             probably
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             names
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             .
             It
             was
             called
             Hebrew
             (
             saith
             Erpenius
             )
             not
             from
             Heber
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Sem
             ,
             as
             
               Josephus
               ,
               Jerome
            
             ,
             and
             others
             thinke
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             rather
             spake
             Chaldee
             then
             
             Hebrew
             ,
             because
             Abraham
             the
             Patriarke
             which
             drew
             his
             originall
             from
             him
             was
             a
             Chaldean
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             saith
             Erpenius
             *
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             Origen
             and
             others
             testifie
             )
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             people
             arose
             from
             Canaan
             .
             It
             is
             honoured
             with
             the
             title
             of
             the
             holy
             Tongue
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Erpenius
             )
             because
             the
             most
             holy
             God
             spoke
             it
             to
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             delivered
             his
             holy
             will
             written
             in
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             that
             holy
             men
             shall
             use
             it
             with
             God
             hereafter
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             
               vide
               Buxtorfium
               de
               Linguae
               Hebraeae
               origine
               ,
               Antiquitate
               &
               Sanctitate
               .
            
             There
             are
             many
             Hebraismes
             also
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             many
             words
             and
             phrases
             rather
             used
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             then
             the
             Greeks
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             mauifest
             that
             the
             same
             Spirit
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             .
             The
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             much
             conduceth
             to
             the
             learning
             of
             those
             famous
             Orientall
             Tongues
             ,
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             Syriacke
             ,
             Arabicke
             ,
             and
             Aethiopicke
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             affinity
             which
             they
             have
             with
             their
             mother
             .
          
           
             The
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             may
             be
             divided
             severall
             waies
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             stile
             ,
             some
             were
             written
             in
             prose
             ,
             some
             in
             verse
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             ,
             some
             were
             written
             before
             their
             being
             taken
             captives
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Esay
               ,
               H●sea
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             some
             in
             the
             Captivity
             b
             ,
             and
             some
             after
             ,
             as
             
               Haggai
               ,
               Zachary
               ,
               Malachy
            
             .
             The
             Hebrewes
             divide
             the
             Bible
             
               (
               ex
               instituto
               Esdrae
            
             )
             into
             three
             speciall
             parts
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             ,
             the
             five
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Prophets
             .
             1.
             
             The
             former
             ,
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Judges
            
             ,
             two
             bookes
             of
             Samuel
             .
             and
             two
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
             2.
             
             The
             latter
             .
             1.
             
             Greater
             ,
             three
             .
             2.
             
             Lesser
             ,
             twelve
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Hagiographa
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             more
             speciall
             name
             ,
             by
             which
             title
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             understood
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             eleven
             *
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             mentions
             this
             most
             ancient
             distinction
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             44.
             calling
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             bookes
             (
             besides
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             )
             Psalmes
             .
             All
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             (
             in
             other
             places
             )
             are
             comprised
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
             &
             7.
             12.
             
             &
             11.
             13.
             
             &
             20.
             40.
             
             Acts
             13.
             15.
             
             &
             24.
             14.
             
             &
             26.
             22.
             
             &
             28.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             21.
             or
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             27.
             
             &
             16.
             29.
             or
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Rom.
             
             16.
             26.
             or
             the
             Prophets
             alone
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             70.
             
             &
             24.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Rom.
               1.
               2.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             1.
             the
             name
             Prophet
             being
             taken
             as
             it
             is
             given
             to
             every
             holy
             writer
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             the
             Ancient
             reckon
             22
             *
             Bookes
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             for
             memory
             sake
             ,
             Ruth
             being
             joyned
             with
             the
             Booke
             of
             Judges
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamentations
             ,
             being
             annexed
             to
             Jeremy
             their
             Author
             .
             
               Hebraeis
               sunt
               initiales
               &
               medianae
               literae
               22
               ,
               finales
               quinque
               .
               Quamobrem
               V.
               T.
               modo
               in
               22.
               modo
               in
               27.
               libros
               partiuntur
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             bookes
             of
             both
             Testaments
             are
             66.
             39
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             27
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             
               Hugo
               Cardinall
            
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Authour
             of
             that
             division
             of
             the
             Bible
             into
             Chapters
             ,
             
             which
             we
             now
             follow
             .
             No
             man
             put
             the
             verses
             in
             the
             Latine
             Bibles
             before
             
               Robert
               Stephen
            
             ;
             
             and
             for
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             he
             performed
             that
             first
             ,
             being
             a
             holpen
             by
             no
             Booke
             ,
             Greeke
             or
             Latine
             .
             
               Vide
               Croii
               observat
               .
               in
               novum
               Testam
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             This
             arithmeticall
             distinction
             of
             Chapters
             which
             we
             have
             in
             our
             Bibles
             was
             not
             from
             the
             first
             authours
             .
             Of
             which
             that
             is
             an
             evident
             token
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             quotations
             which
             are
             read
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             out
             of
             the
             old
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             found
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             have
             been
             altogether
             omitted
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Bibles
             had
             then
             been
             distinguished
             by
             Chapters
             ,
             as
             ours
             ,
             b
             distinguishing
             of
             the
             Bible
             into
             Chapters
             and
             Verses
             ,
             much
             helpes
             the
             reader
             ,
             but
             it
             sometimes
             obscures
             the
             sense
             .
             Dr
             Raynolds
             gives
             this
             counsell
             to
             young
             Students
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             they
             first
             take
             their
             greatest
             travell
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             some
             learned
             interpreter
             in
             understanding
             St
             Johns
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             Esay
             the
             Prophet
             and
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             rest
             they
             shall
             doe
             well
             also
             ,
             if
             in
             harder
             places
             they
             use
             the
             judgement
             of
             some
             godly
             writer
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             and
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             who
             have
             written
             best
             on
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             are
             :
             1.
             
             Legall
             .
             2.
             
             Historicall
             .
             3.
             
             Poeticall
             .
             4.
             
             Propheticall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Legall
             (
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             call
             from
             the
             chiefe
             part
             
               Torah
               
               Deut.
            
             31.
             9.
             
             &
             33.
             4.
             the
             Grecians
             from
             the
             number
             Pentateuch
             )
             the
             five
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             :
             
             
               Genesis
               ,
               Exodus
               ,
               Leviticus
               ,
               Numbers
               ,
               Deuteronomy
            
             ;
             all
             written
             by
             Moses
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             agreed
             )
             except
             the
             last
             Chapter
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             concerning
             his
             death
             ,
             written
             by
             Joshua
             .
             In
             which
             five
             Bookes
             are
             described
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Moses
             .
             
             The
             Sadduces
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             received
             no
             other
             Scripture
             but
             these
             five
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             32.
             proves
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             they
             denied
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             Moses
             ;
             but
             Scultetus
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             rejected
             not
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               exercit
               .
               evang
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Anciently
             it
             was
             not
             the
             custome
             of
             holy
             writers
             to
             adde
             Titles
             to
             what
             they
             had
             written
             ,
             but
             either
             left
             their
             workes
             altogether
             without
             Titles
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             words
             were
             Titles
             ,
             the
             Titles
             now
             in
             use
             ,
             as
             
               Genesis
               ,
               Exodus
            
             ,
             were
             prefixed
             according
             to
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             those
             before
             the
             historicall
             bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Marke
               Luke
               ,
               John.
               
            
          
           
             With
             the
             Hebrews
             the
             Titles
             of
             bookes
             are
             taken
             sometimes
             from
             the
             subject
             matter
             or
             argument
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             
               Judges
               ,
               Ruth
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Proverbs
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             that
             kinde
             ;
             sometimes
             from
             the
             Authors
             or
             amanuenses
             rather
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             sometimes
             from
             the
             initiall
             words
             with
             which
             the
             bookes
             begin
             ,
             which
             Jerome
             followes
             .
             The
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             are
             denominated
             from
             the
             initiall
             words
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1.
               
                 in
                 principie
              
               .
               i.
               e.
               *
               Genesis
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2.
               
               
                 Haec
                 nomina
              
               .
               h.
               e.
               Exodus
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               3.
               
                 &
                 vocavit
              
               .
               h.
               e.
               Leviticus
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               4.
               
                 in
                 deserto
              
               .
               i.
               e.
               Numeri
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               5.
               verba
               .
               sive
               Deuteronomium
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             subdivided
             againe
             into
             a
             54
             Sections
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             may
             be
             finished
             in
             so
             many
             Sabbaths
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             Acts
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Junius
               ,
               Ainsworth
            
             ,
             and
             Amama
             ,
             with
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Cornelius
               a
               
               Lapide
               ,
            
             and
             Piscator
             have
             done
             well
             on
             the
             Pentateuch
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Genesis
             )
             in
             Hebrew
             Bereshith
             ,
             the
             first
             word
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             appellation
             the
             Latine
             Church
             retained
             ,
             because
             it
             sets
             forth
             the
             first
             generation
             of
             things
             ,
             Ch.
             2.
             v.
             4.
             and
             of
             Adam
             ,
             or
             mankind
             ,
             Gen.
             5.
             1.
             
             It
             consists
             of
             50
             Chapters
             ,
             
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             2368
             yeeres
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Joseph
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             this
             booke
             are
             
               Mercer
               ,
               River
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Caelvin
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             on
             40
             Chapters
             ,
             
               Willet
               ,
               Ainsworth
            
             .
          
           
             Origen
             upon
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             and
             Jerome
             *
             upon
             Ezekiel
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrewes
             forbad
             those
             that
             had
             not
             attained
             to
             the
             age
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             judgement
             ,
             viz.
             30
             yeeres
             ,
             to
             reade
             in
             three
             bookes
             ,
             for
             their
             profundity
             and
             difficulty
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Chapters
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             since
             that
             treats
             of
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             structure
             of
             the
             third
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Song
             of
             Songs
             ,
             in
             which
             those
             things
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authour
             ,
             are
             easily
             through
             youthfull
             affection
             elsewhere
             drawne
             and
             wrested
             .
          
           
             This
             booke
             of
             Genesis
             is
             not
             onely
             profitable
             ,
             but
             very
             necessary
             for
             doctrine
             ;
             as
             Moses
             is
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Parent
             of
             Divines
             :
             so
             Genesis
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             excellent
             compendium
             of
             all
             Divinity
             ,
             propounding
             evidently
             the
             chiefe
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Exodus
             )
             The
             second
             booke
             of
             Moses
             is
             called
             in
             Hebrew
             Shemoth
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             word
             the
             Latines
             have
             retained
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             40
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             (
             say
             Junius
             and
             Tremelius
             )
             of
             142
             yeeres
             ,
             
             viz.
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Joseph
             even
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Rivet
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Ainsworth
               .
            
          
           
             3
             Leviticus
             )
             in
             Hebrew
             Vaiicra
             ,
             
             in
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             Leviticus
             ,
             from
             the
             matter
             which
             it
             handleth
             ,
             because
             it
             treats
             
             especially
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             Leviticall
             or
             Ceremoniall
             Lawes
             in
             it
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             27
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             one
             Moneth
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             yeere
             after
             their
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Ainswarth
            
             ,
             and
             Willet
             .
          
           
             4
             Numbers
             )
             in
             Hebrew
             
               Vaie
               dabber
            
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Latine
             Numeri
             ,
             in
             English
             Numbers
             ,
             because
             it
             begins
             with
             declaring
             the
             number
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             because
             many
             numberings
             are
             reckoned
             up
             in
             this
             booke
             .
             It
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             38
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             consists
             of
             36
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Attersoll
               ,
               Ainsworth
            
             .
          
           
             5
             Deuteronomy
             )
             in
             Hebrew
             Haddebarim
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latine
             retaines
             ,
             because
             it
             containes
             a
             second
             repetition
             of
             many
             necessary
             points
             of
             the
             Law.
             It
             consists
             of
             34
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             history
             of
             the
             two
             last
             moneths
             of
             the
             yeere
             .
             Some
             say
             concerning
             the
             34
             Ch.
             10.
             that
             part
             of
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Ezra
             contemporary
             with
             Malachy
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Ainsworth
               ,
               Wolphius
               Cornelius
               a
               Lapide
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Historicall
             .
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Before
                 the
                 Captivity
              
               ,
               Joshua
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Ruth
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               Kings
               .
            
             
               2
               After
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               both
               the
               
                 Chronicles
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
              
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Booke
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             called
             Joshua
             ,
             because
             it
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             things
             done
             by
             Joshua
             the
             servant
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             he
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             it
             being
             all
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             except
             some
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Samuel
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             24
             Chapters
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             18
             yeeres
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Moses
             even
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Joshua
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             Masius
             and
             Serarius
             for
             Papists
             ,
             Drusius
             and
             Lavater
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
           
           
             The
             seventh
             booke
             is
             called
             Shophetim
             ,
             
             Judges
             ,
             because
             it
             containes
             things
             done
             under
             the
             government
             of
             the
             12
             Judges
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             certaine
             of
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             though
             some
             would
             have
             Samuel
             :
             but
             he
             rather
             collected
             and
             compiled
             into
             one
             Volume
             what
             was
             written
             by
             many
             .
             It
             describes
             the
             state
             of
             the
             government
             of
             Israel
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Joshua
             even
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             *
             Eli.
             It
             consists
             of
             21
             ●●hapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             299
             yeeres
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             of
             300
             at
             least
             ,
             saith
             Spanhemius
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Drusius
               ,
               Lavater
               ,
               Serrarius
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eighth
             is
             Ruth
             ,
             the
             authour
             of
             which
             booke
             is
             unknowne
             ;
             many
             thinke
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             who
             added
             this
             as
             a
             part
             or
             conclusion
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Judges
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             foure
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             History
             concerning
             the
             marriage
             and
             posterity
             of
             Ruth
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Deusius
               ,
               Wolphius
               ,
               Lavater
               ,
               Topsell
               .
            
          
           
             The
             ninth
             in
             order
             are
             the
             two
             bookes
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             *
             which
             containe
             in
             them
             an
             History
             of
             120
             y●eres
             .
             The
             first
             beginning
             an
             History
             of
             80
             yeeres
             ,
             of
             40
             under
             
               Eli
               ,
               1
               Sam.
            
             4.
             18.
             and
             of
             40
             under
             Samuel
             and
             
               Saul
               ,
               Acts.
            
             13.
             21.
             and
             consists
             of
             31
             Chapters
             .
             The
             second
             Booke
             is
             a
             History
             of
             40
             yeeres
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Davids
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             consists
             of
             24
             Chapters
             .
             These
             two
             Bookes
             in
             the
             Originall
             have
             two
             severall
             Titles
             :
             a
             The
             one
             is
             the
             first
             and
             second
             of
             Kings
             .
             the
             other
             the
             first
             and
             second
             of
             Samuel
             .
             The
             former
             Title
             it
             hath
             received
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             two
             next
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             of
             Judges
             ;
             for
             as
             
             in
             that
             Story
             the
             Regiment
             of
             Judges
             was
             described
             in
             one
             Booke
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             Story
             ,
             of
             which
             these
             two
             are
             but
             one
             part
             ,
             the
             Regiment
             of
             Kings
             is
             described
             :
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             first
             Title
             .
             The
             other
             likewise
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             of
             Samuel
             is
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             very
             frequent
             mention
             made
             of
             Samuel
             therein
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             principall
             subject
             of
             the
             first
             part
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             continueth
             the
             narration
             so
             farre
             ,
             till
             the
             infallible
             truth
             of
             Samuels
             principall
             Prophesie
             (
             which
             seemed
             to
             remaine
             in
             great
             doubtfulnesse
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             he
             ended
             his
             daies
             )
             was
             fully
             accomplished
             in
             establishing
             the
             Kingdome
             upon
             the
             person
             and
             family
             of
             David
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jesse
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             both
             the
             Samuels
             ,
             are
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Drusius
               ;
               Willet
            
             also
             hath
             expounded
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             well
             as
             he
             hath
             other
             Bookes
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             is
             the
             two
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             Melachim
             ,
             
             is
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             from
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             relate
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             .
             This
             History
             was
             written
             by
             divers
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             who
             digested
             it
             into
             one
             Volume
             is
             uncertaine
             ;
             many
             ascribe
             it
             unto
             Esdras
             .
             The
             first
             Booke
             consists
             of
             22
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             118
             yeeres
             .
             The
             second
             Booke
             consists
             of
             25
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             320
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             both
             the
             Kings
             are
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gaspar
               Sanctius
            
             .
          
           
             The
             eleventh
             Booke
             is
             the
             two
             Bookes
             of
             Chronicles
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Dibrei
               Hajamim
            
             ,
             
             
               verba
               dierum
            
             ,
             because
             in
             them
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             are
             particularly
             described
             .
             The
             Greekes
             and
             Latines
             divide
             it
             into
             two
             ;
             with
             the
             Greekes
             it
             is
             called
             liber
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               q.
               d.
               praetermissorum
            
             ,
             because
             he
             summarily
             explaines
             somethings
             either
             omitted
             ,
             or
             not
             fully
             described
             in
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             the
             bookes
             of
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Samuel
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             .
             Of
             the
             Latines
             
               liber
               Chronicorum
               ,
               q.
               d.
               Chronologicum
            
             ;
             which
             appellation
             Luther
             retaines
             in
             the
             Dutch
             
             version
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             certaine
             of
             the
             authour
             of
             these
             Bookes
             ,
             though
             Esdras
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             authour
             .
             The
             first
             Booke
             consists
             of
             29
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             2985
             yeeres
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             even
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Salomon
             .
             The
             second
             consists
             of
             32
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             describes
             a
             History
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             returne
             out
             of
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositor
             on
             both
             the
             Chronicles
             is
             Lavater
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             
             the
             two
             Bookes
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             they
             are
             counted
             for
             one
             Volume
             with
             the
             Hebrewes
             ;
             the
             Greekes
             and
             Latines
             devide
             them
             into
             two
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             assigne
             the
             first
             to
             Ezra
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             Nehemiah
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             was
             so
             called
             from
             the
             Authour
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Scribe
             ,
             most
             skild
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             7
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             &
             11
             ,
             verses
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             Junius
             and
             
               Wolphius
               .
               Nehemiah
            
             )
             It
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Latines
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             
             because
             the
             History
             begun
             by
             Ezra
             is
             continued
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             usually
             Nehemiah
             because
             it
             was
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             it
             containes
             the
             re-edifying
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             caused
             by
             Nehemiah
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             13
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             Hi●tory
             of
             55
             yeeres
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             20
             yeere
             of
             Artaxerxes
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             last
             Darius
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             Wolphius
             and
             Pilkinton
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Booke
             is
             Esther
             ,
             called
             in
             Hebrew
             the
             Volume
             of
             Esther
             .
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Jewes
             thinke
             this
             Booke
             was
             written
             by
             Mordechai
             ,
             which
             those
             words
             in
             the
             9
             Chap.
             v.
             20.
             
             &
             23.
             seem
             to
             favour
             .
             
             Isidore
             saith
             ,
             Esdras
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             written
             Esther
             ,
             but
             some
             say
             it
             was
             composed
             after
             by
             another
             ;
             
               Moses
               Camius
            
             saith
             it
             was
             written
             by
             the
             men
             of
             the
             great
             Synagogue
             .
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             saith
             ,
             Joachim
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             sonne
             of
             the
             hight
             Priest
             ,
             was
             the
             composer
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             it
             at
             the
             intreaty
             of
             Mordecai
             the
             Jew
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             ten
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             containes
             a
             History
             of
             10
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             others
             will
             )
             of
             20
             *
             yeeres
             ,
             concerning
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             in
             Persia
             by
             Hester
             .
          
           
           
             
               Drusius
               ,
               Serrarius
            
             and
             Merlin
             have
             done
             well
             on
             this
             Booke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Poeticall
             .
          
           
             
               Job
               ,
               Psalmes
            
             ,
             
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               Canticles
            
             ;
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             the
             Lamentations
             .
             Those
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             wich
             set
             forth
             strongest
             affections
             ,
             are
             composed
             in
             verse
             :
             as
             those
             holy
             flames
             of
             Spirituall
             love
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             in
             the
             Canticles
             of
             Salomon
             .
             The
             triumphant
             joy
             of
             Deborah
             ,
             after
             deliverance
             from
             Sisera's
             Army
             :
             
             of
             Moses
             and
             Miriam
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Pharaoh
             :
             the
             afflicting
             sorrowes
             of
             Hezekiah
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             ;
             and
             the
             Lamentations
             of
             Jeremy
             for
             the
             captivity
             of
             the
             Jewes
             :
             The
             Booke
             of
             Psalmes
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             throng
             of
             all
             affections
             ,
             Love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             feare
             ,
             hope
             ,
             anger
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             every
             passion
             acting
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             wound
             up
             in
             the
             highest
             st●●ines
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             breathing
             Poeticall
             eloquence
             i●to
             the
             heavenly
             Prophet
             .
             So
             the
             Booke
             of
             
               I
               b
            
             ,
             whose
             subj●ct
             is
             sorrow
             ,
             hath
             a
             composure
             answerable
             to
             the
             matter
             .
             Pa●lion
             hath
             most
             scope
             in
             Verse
             ,
             and
             is
             freest
             when
             tied
             up
             in
             numbers
             .
          
           
             Job
             )
             There
             is
             great
             varieiy
             of
             judgement
             about
             the
             Authour
             and
             Penman
             of
             this
             Booke
             ;
             
             some
             say
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             who
             ;
             some
             ascribe
             it
             to
             Salomon
             ,
             some
             to
             Elihu
             ,
             
             many
             to
             
               Moses
               ;
               Hugo
               Cardinall
               ,
               Suidas
               ,
            
             and
             Pineda
             conceive
             that
             Job
             himselfe
             was
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             thus
             proved
             ,
             because
             when
             any
             Booke
             is
             inscribed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             and
             there
             appeares
             no
             urgent
             reason
             ,
             wherefor
             it
             could
             not
             be
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             such
             a
             person
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             authour
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Booke
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Joshua
             and
             those
             of
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Prophets
             ▪
             
             The
             Arabicall
             speeches
             with
             which
             it
             abounds
             ,
             note
             that
             it
             was
             written
             by
             some
             man
             living
             neere
             Arabia
             ,
             as
             Job
             did
             Neither
             doth
             it
             hinder
             ,
             that
             Job
             *
             speakes
             
             of
             himselfe
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             for
             Canonicall
             writers
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             this
             out
             of
             modesty
             ,
             
               Num.
               12.
               3.
               
               John
            
             21.
             24.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             first
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             that
             was
             written
             ,
             if
             Moses
             wrote
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             he
             wrote
             it
             before
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             in
             Midian
             .
             The
             maine
             and
             principall
             subject
             of
             this
             booke
             is
             contained
             in
             34
             
               Psal
               19.
               
               Many
               are
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivereth
               him
               out
               of
               all
               .
            
             We
             may
             divide
             the
             Booke
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             sets
             forth
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Jobs
             happy
             condition
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             externals
             ,
             and
             internals
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             five
             verses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Jobs
             fall
             ,
             his
             calamity
             ,
             from
             that
             to
             the
             seventh
             verse
             of
             the
             42
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Jobs
             restitution
             ,
             or
             restoring
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Beza
               ,
               Mercer
            
             ,
             and
             Pineda
             ,
             have
             well
             expounded
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Psalmes
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Sepher
               Tehillim
            
             ,
             
             a
             booke
             of
             divine
             praises
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             a
             Mu●call
             instrument
             ,
             which
             name
             the
             Latines
             have
             retained
             .
             It
             containes
             sacred
             Songs
             to
             be
             fitted
             for
             every
             condition
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             members
             .
             It
             is
             called
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Booke
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             Luke
             20.
             42.
             
             &
             24
             44.
             
             Acts
             1.
             20.
             
             No
             bookes
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             are
             oftner
             cited
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             then
             Esay
             and
             the
             Psalmes
             ;
             that
             60
             times
             ,
             this
             64.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             in
             all
             150
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             151.
             
             Austin
             and
             Chrysostome
             ascribe
             them
             all
             to
             David
             as
             the
             Authour
             ,
             so
             doe
             
               Theophylact
               ,
               Ludo
               vicus
               de
               Tena
               .
            
             Some
             thinke
             that
             after
             the
             Captivity
             Esdras
             collected
             these
             Psalmes
             ,
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             into
             one
             Volume
             .
             There
             are
             ten
             Authors
             whose
             names
             are
             put
             in
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             viz.
             
               David
               ,
               Salomon
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Asaph
               ,
               Etham
               ,
               Eman
               ,
               Jeduthun
               ,
            
             and
             the
             three
             sonnes
             of
             
               Corah
               .
               Odae
               istae
               Davidis
               dicuntur
               ,
               quod
               is
               multas
               veteres
               collegerit
               ,
               multas
               ipse
               Psallendi
               sciens
               ,
            
             
             
               addiderit
               ,
               aut
               per
               homines
               idoneos
               addi
               fecerit
               .
               Grotius
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Hebrewes
             divide
             the
             Psames
             into
             five
             Bookes
             or
             parts
             .
             
             The
             first
             Booke
             hath
             the
             first
             41
             Psalmes
             ;
             the
             second
             31
             ,
             from
             42
             to
             73
             ;
             the
             third
             17
             ,
             from
             73
             to
             90
             ;
             the
             fourth
             17
             ,
             from
             90
             even
             to
             107
             ;
             the
             fifth
             43
             ,
             from
             the
             107
             to
             150.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Genebr
             .
             in
             Psal.
             1.
             v.
             a.
             1.
             
             Tituli
             sunt
             Psalmoeum
             claves
             ,
             
               the
               Titles
               are
               Keys
               as
               it
               were
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               saith
            
             Jerome
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             the
             Psalmes
             are
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Mollerus
               ,
               Muis
               ,
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             the
             choicest
             booke
             ;
             the
             Psalmes
             the
             choycest
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             119
             Psalme
             the
             choicest
             part
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             .
             Among
             176
             verses
             in
             that
             Psalme
             there
             are
             scarce
             foure
             or
             five
             at
             most
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             some
             commendation
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Proverbs
             )
             The
             booke
             of
             Proverbs
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             great
             heape
             of
             Gold
             rings
             ,
             rich
             and
             orient
             severally
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             shining
             with
             a
             distinst
             *
             sence
             by
             it selfe
             :
             but
             other
             contexts
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             to
             Gold
             chaines
             ,
             so
             enterwoven
             and
             linked
             together
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             be
             illightned
             and
             receive
             mutuall
             illustration
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             31
             Chapters
             ;
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Saomon
             ;
             saith
             Austin
             ,
             17
             Ch.
             of
             his
             20
             booke
             
               de
               oivitate
               Dei
            
             ;
             and
             Josephus
             in
             the
             8th
             Booke
             and
             2d
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             1
             Kings
             432.
             though
             there
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             onely
             ,
             he
             spake
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             likely
             also
             he
             wrote
             them
             .
             Prov.
             1.
             1.
             they
             are
             called
             the
             
               Proverbs
               of
               Salomon
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Christian
             manners
             ,
             touching
             piety
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             justice
             toward
             our
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             
               The
               best
               Expositors
               on
               it
               ,
               are
            
             Mercer
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Dod
             ,
             Lavater
             .
             Graece
             dieitur
             hic
             liber
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nimirum
             Hebraeum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             proprie
             comparationem
             significat
             ,
             &
             quia
             ex
             comparationibus
             curtatis
             plerumque
             fiebaut
             Proverbia
             ,
             inde
             coepit
             sumi
             in
             significatione
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiastes
             )
             in
             Hebrew
             *
             Coheleth
             ,
             the
             feminine
             hath
             respect
             either
             to
             wisdome
             or
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             nobler
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             booke
             was
             Salomon
             ,
             who
             either
             at
             his
             
             Table
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             familiar
             conference
             propounded
             these
             doctrines
             to
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             1
             
               Kings
               10.
            
             8.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Booke
             was
             written
             by
             Salomon
             to
             testifie
             his
             repentance
             of
             his
             ill
             led
             life
             .
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             twelve
             Chapters
             .
             The
             summe
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Booke
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             viz
             that
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             are
             vaine
             ;
             therefore
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             then
             to
             feare
             God
             and
             keepe
             his
             Commandements
             .
             The
             principall
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             two
             :
             The
             first
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             humane
             matters
             and
             studies
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             the
             stability
             and
             profit
             of
             godlinesse
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             are
             
               Mercer
               ,
               Cartwright
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Pemble
               ,
               Granger
            
             .
          
           
             Canticles
             are
             called
             in
             Hebrew
             
               Shirha
               Shirim
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Latines
             Cantica
             *
             
               Cantieorum
               ,
               The
               Song
               of
               Songs
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             excellent
             Song
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             having
             no
             Superlatives
             .
             Salomon
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Kings
             4.
             32.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             spiritual
             marriage
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             every
             faithfull
             soule
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             eight
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             Dialogues
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             had
             this
             Book
             in
             such
             reverence
             and
             account
             ,
             that
             before
             thirty
             yeeres
             of
             age
             none
             would
             study
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             are
             
               Mercer
               ,
               Brightman
               ,
               Ainsworth
               ,
               Dr
               Gouge
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Booke
             which
             treats
             of
             that
             Spirituall
             and
             Heavenly
             fellowship
             the
             sanctified
             soule
             hath
             with
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             throughly
             understood
             in
             the
             true
             life
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             those
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Propheticall
             .
          
           
             
               The
               
                 
                   Greater
                   Prophets
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   Lesser
                   Prophets
                   12.
                   
                   
                     
                       Esay
                       ,
                       Jeremy
                       ,
                       Ezechiel
                       ,
                       Daniel
                       .
                    
                     
                       Hosea
                       ,
                       Joel
                       ,
                       Amos
                       ,
                       Obadiah
                       ,
                       Jonah
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Micah
                       ,
                       Nahum
                       Habbakuk
                       ,
                       Zephany
                    
                     
                       Haggai
                       ,
                       Zachary
                       Malachy
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Grotius
             
               orders
               them
               thus
            
             :
             Hosea
             ,
             Joel
             ,
             Amos
             ,
             Obadiah
             Jona
             ,
             Esay
             ,
             Micha
             ,
             Nahum
             ,
             Habbacuc
             ,
             Zephany
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Jeremy
             ,
             Ezechiel
             ,
             Haggai
             ,
             Zachary
             ,
             Malachy
             .
          
           
           
             They
             are
             called
             Propheticall
             Bookes
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             written
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             Gods
             Commandement
             ;
             Prophets
             were
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Temples
             ,
             some
             were
             
               Prophetae
               priores
            
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             first
             Temple
             ;
             other
             Posteriores
             ,
             of
             the
             latter
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Esay
             )
             Is
             placed
             first
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             is
             more
             Antient
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             some
             say
             that
             Jonah
             *
             and
             Amos
             were
             before
             him
             in
             time
             ,
             others
             that
             Hosea
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             Isays
             beginning
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Vzziah
             .
             Now
             Hosea
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jerobeam
             ,
             and
             Jeroboam
             was
             before
             Vzziah
             .
             This
             Master
             Burrouhs
             saith
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             though
             he
             intends
             to
             goe
             over
             the
             whole
             propheticall
             Bookes
             ,
             yet
             he
             rather
             pitcheth
             upon
             Hosea
             first
             ,
             because
             indeed
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             Isay
             a
             was
             rather
             set
             first
             for
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Propheticall
             Oracles
             which
             he
             explaines
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             prophesie
             is
             longer
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             He
             is
             eloquent
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             being
             a
             Noble
             man
             therefore
             the
             translation
             can
             hardly
             expresse
             his
             elegancie
             .
             He
             brings
             so
             many
             and
             such
             evident
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             coming
             ,
             incarnation
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             life
             ,
             passion
             ,
             death
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             seemes
             rather
             to
             write
             a
             History
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             then
             to
             prophesie
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             one
             calls
             him
             the
             fifth
             Evangelist
             .
             Hence
             (
             saith
             Senensis
             )
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             made
             choice
             of
             this
             among
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             to
             read
             publikely
             ,
             and
             expound
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             he
             is
             oftner
             cited
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             He
             began
             to
             Prophesie
             in
             the
             yeare
             3160
             seven
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             Christ
             was
             borne
             ,
             Vzziah
             the
             King
             of
             Judah
             yet
             reigning
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             last
             times
             of
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Isay
            
             1.
             1.
             and
             39.
             3.
             therefore
             he
             was
             almost
             contemporary
             with
             
               Hosea
               ,
               Ames
            
             ,
             and
             Micha
             ,
             and
             finished
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             under
             foure
             Kings
             of
             Judath
             ,
             viz.
             
               Vzziah
               ,
               Jathan
               ,
               Achaz
            
             ,
             and
             Hezehiab
             ;
             The
             Hebrewes
             say
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royall
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             sawed
             to
             death
             with
             a
             woodden
             Saw
             by
             Manasseth
             ,
             an
             Idolatrous
             King
             ,
             after
             he
             taught
             60
             yeares
             .
             His
             Prophesie
             consists
             of
             66
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Scultetus
               ,
               Forerius
               ,
               M●llerus
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Jeremie
               ,
            
             )
             
             This
             Booke
             was
             alwayes
             esteemed
             as
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             written
             by
             Jeremie
             .
             He
             prophesied
             under
             
               Josiah
               ,
               Jehoahaz
               ,
               Joachim
            
             ,
             and
             Zedekiah
             .
             His
             prophesie
             consists
             of
             52.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             He
             prophesied
             partly
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             In
             the
             Land
             of
             Judea
             he
             prophesied
             41.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             afterward
             4.
             yeares
             in
             Egypt
             .
             See
             Jackson
             on
             
               Jer.
               7.
               16.
            
             p.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Bullinger
               ,
               Polanus
               .
               Lamentations
            
             ;
             It
             is
             called
             in
             Hebrew
             
               Echa
               ,
               1.
               quomodo
            
             ,
             because
             it
             begins
             with
             this
             word
             ;
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               idest
               ,
               lamentationes
               vel
               fletus
            
             for
             the
             Subject
             or
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             It
             containes
             sad
             and
             mourning
             complaints
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             fell
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Josiah
             ;
             it
             consists
             of
             five
             Chapters
             .
             
             Jeremie
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             Author
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               Vdall
            
             .
          
           
             Ezechiel
             )
             b
             signifieth
             
               the
               strength
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               one
               strengthened
               hy
               God.
            
             He
             prophesied
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             
               Jeremy
               .
               Ezechiel
            
             in
             the
             City
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
               Jeremy
            
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             48.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Junius
               ,
               Polanus
            
             ,
             and
             Villalpandas
          
           
             This
             Prophesie
             is
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             .
             Calvin
             spent
             his
             last
             breath
             on
             this
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Daniel
             )
             *
             He
             wrote
             his
             prophesie
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             21.
             and
             10.
             1.
             while
             the
             visions
             are
             generall
             ,
             and
             not
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Daniel
             writeth
             in
             the
             Syriacke
             tongue
             generall
             over
             the
             East
             ,
             from
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             4.
             to
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             oppressors
             are
             named
             ,
             Medes
             and
             the
             Jewes
             plainly
             described
             to
             be
             the
             people
             ,
             whom
             God
             defendeth
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             all
             after
             he
             writeth
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Commandement
             to
             keepe
             close
             to
             the
             plaine
             exposition
             in
             Chapter
             12.
             4.
             
             Some
             reckon
             Daniel
             among
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             the
             
             Jewes
             place
             it
             among
             the
             Hagiographa
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             12.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             six
             first
             of
             which
             containe
             matters
             Historicall
             ,
             the
             six
             last
             Propheticall
             .
          
           
             
               The
               best
               Expositors
               of
               it
               are
            
             Polanus
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Broughton
             ,
             Huit
             .
          
           
             The
             Latines
             give
             the
             first
             place
             to
             the
             greater
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Greekes
             to
             the
             lesser
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             among
             them
             ,
             very
             Antient.
             Gratius
             .
          
           
             The
             12.
             lesser
             Prophets
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             their
             writings
             are
             briefer
             then
             the
             foure
             first
             greater
             ;
             the
             Hebrewes
             have
             them
             all
             in
             one
             Booke
             ;
             the
             later
             Prophets
             spake
             more
             plainly
             ,
             precisely
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             touching
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             .
             
               Daneus
               ,
               Gualter
               ,
               Ribera
               ,
               Tarnovius
               ,
            
             and
             Drusius
             have
             done
             best
             on
             all
             the
             small
             Prophets
             ;
             Mercer
             ,
             and
             Livelie
             have
             done
             well
             on
             the
             five
             first
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Hebrewes
             thus
             place
             them
             .
             
               Hosea
               ,
               Amos
               ,
               Micha
               ,
               Joel
               ,
               Obadiah
               ,
               Jonah
               ,
               Nahum
               ,
               Habakkuk
               ,
               Zephanie
               ,
               Haggai
               ,
               Zecharie
               ,
               Malachi
               .
            
          
           
             Hosea
             )
             *
             Is
             the
             first
             among
             them
             ,
             whose
             Prophesie
             although
             it
             consist
             of
             more
             Chapters
             then
             Daniel
             ,
             yet
             the
             other
             is
             more
             
               prolixe
               .
               Hosheang
            
             noteth
             Salvator
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             is
             therefore
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             he
             published
             Salvation
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             He
             Prophesied
             before
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ;
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Jeroboam
             ,
             under
             foure
             Kings
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
               Vzziah
               ,
               Iothan
               ,
               Achaz
               ,
            
             and
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             was
             contemporary
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             with
             
               Jonah
               ▪
               2
               King.
               14.
               26.
               
               Isay
               Is.
               1.
               1.
               
               Amos
            
             1.
             1.
             and
             Micha
             .
             1.
             1.
             all
             which
             prophesied
             destruction
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             :
             It
             consists
             of
             14
             Chapters
             .
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Zanchius
               ,
               Tremelius
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Rivet
               ,
            
             &
             
               Livelie
               .
               Diu
               vixi
               Osee
               ,
               &
               Prophetam
               egit
               ,
               ●ut
               volunt
               Hebraei
               ,
               per
               annos
               90
               ita
               multos
               habuit
               Prophetas
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ut
               Isaiam
               Ioelem
               ,
               Amosum
               ,
               Abdiam
               ,
               Iouam
               ,
               Michaeam
               ,
               ut
               notat
               Hieronymus
               .
               Joel
               ,
            
             he
             prophesied
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Hezeohia
             .
             it
             consists
             of
             three
             Chapters
             ,
             which
             containe
             partly
             exhortation
             
             to
             repentance
             ;
             and
             partly
             comfort
             to
             the
             penitent
             .
             
               Daneus
               ,
               Pareus
            
             ,
             
             Drusius
             ,
             and
             Livelie
             are
             the
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Amos
             )
             Of
             a
             Shepheard
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             1
             
               Chap.
               1.
               v.
            
             and
             7.
             14.
             
             He
             was
             contemporary
             to
             Isay
             ,
             and
             Hosea
             .
             He
             prophesied
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             or
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             1.
             1.
             and
             3.
             1.
             and
             4.
             1.
             and
             5.
             1.
             
             He
             utters
             a
             few
             things
             concerning
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Judah
             ,
             2.
             4.
             and
             6.
             1.
             
             It
             consists
             of
             nine
             Chapters
             ,
             
               Daneus
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Livelie
            
             ,
             and
             Drusius
             are
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             of
             it
             ;
             Doctor
             Benfield
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             two
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Obadiah
             *
             )
             He
             was
             almost
             contemporary
             to
             Jeremy
             .
             It
             is
             but
             one
             Chapter
             .
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             hath
             well
             expounded
             this
             prophesie
             .
             The
             destruction
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             handled
             in
             the
             16.
             first
             verses
             ,
             the
             Salvation
             thereof
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Pastors
             in
             the
             five
             last
             .
          
           
             Jonah
             a
             He
             prophesied
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Jeroboam
               ,
               2
               King.
               14.
               25.
               
               Jerome
            
             proves
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             that
             he
             was
             contemporary
             with
             Hosea
             and
             Amos.
             It
             consists
             of
             foure
             Chapters
             .
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             King
             have
             both
             commented
             well
             in
             English
             on
             this
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             
               Micah
               )
               Humiliatus
               sic
               dictus
               Propheta
               ab
               insigni
               &
               miranda
               humilitate
               .
            
             He
             prophesied
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Iotham
               ,
               Achaz
            
             ,
             and
             Hezechiah
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             inscription
             ,
             Ch.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             and
             was
             almost
             contemporary
             with
             Isay
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             agreeth
             in
             many
             things
             .
             He
             exceeds
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             determines
             the
             place
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             5.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             7.
             
             Chapters
             .
             Daneus
             and
             Chythrae●s
             have
             done
             well
             on
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Nahum
             b
             )
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             he
             lived
             before
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             and
             was
             contemporary
             to
             Micha
             ,
             but
             90
             yeares
             after
             Jonah
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             three
             Chapters
             ,
             which
             containe
             both
             a
             prediction
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             Ch.
             1.
             and
             also
             an
             Explication
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             Chap.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
          
           
             Daneus
             is
             the
             best
             Expositor
             of
             this
             Book
             :
             The
             Hebrews
             think
             that
             both
             Nahum
             ,
             and
             Hibacuc
             wrote
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Manasseth
             .
             Both
             the
             order
             in
             which
             these
             bookes
             were
             Anciently
             placed
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             themselves
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             their
             writings
             doe
             intimate
             as
             much
             .
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             Habacue
             ,
             Luctator
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             he
             lived
             about
             Jeremies
             time
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             before
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             three
             Chapters
             .
             Grineus
             and
             Daneus
             ,
             have
             done
             well
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             Zephanie
             *
             )
             He
             prophesied
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Josiah
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             was
             contemporary
             to
             Jeremy
             .
             He
             prophesieth
             especially
             of
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Judah
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             three
             Chapters
             .
             Daneus
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             this
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             Haggai
             a
             )
             Chag
             
               signifieth
               a
               Feast
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               his
               name
               signifieth
            
             Festivus
             &
             laetus
             ,
             aut
             festum
             celebrans
             vel
             diligens
             ,
             quòd
             templi
             Hierosolymitani
             aedificationem
             post
             Captivitatem
             maximè
             urserit
             .
          
           
             He
             began
             to
             prophesie
             after
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             in
             the
             second
             yeare
             of
             Darius
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Persia
               ,
               Esd.
               5.
               1.
               
               Hag.
               1.
               1.
               
               Grineus
            
             and
             Daneus
             have
             done
             well
             on
             this
             .
          
           
             Zacharie
             *
             )
             He
             prophesied
             after
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             and
             followed
             Haggai
             within
             two
             moneths
             ;
             he
             handleth
             the
             same
             subject
             ;
             it
             consists
             of
             14.
             
             Chapters
             .
             His
             Booke
             is
             more
             large
             ,
             and
             obscure
             then
             any
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Prophets
             ;
             Daneus
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             the
             whole
             and
             Master
             Pemble
             .
             on
             9.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             
               Malachie
               )
               Nuncius
               seu
               Angelus
               meus
            
             Mal.
             4.
             4.
             5.
             
             He
             was
             the
             last
             Prophet
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             See
             Grotius
             of
             him
             .
             
             Tertull.
             cals
             him
             the
             limit
             &
             land-marke
             of
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             
               limes
               inter
               vetus
               &
               novum
               Testamentum
               .
            
             It
             consists
             of
             foure
             Chapters
             ,
             Daneus
             ,
             and
             Polanus
             ,
             and
             Stocke
             have
             commented
             well
             on
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             concerning
             the
             severall
             Books
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             THe
             new
             Canon
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Christian
             Church
             hath
             had
             written
             in
             Greek
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             it
             summarily
             containes
             the
             word
             published
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             righteous
             acts
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             which
             is
             in
             the
             foure
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             examples
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             exposition
             in
             the
             21.
             
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             prophesie
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             were
             written
             in
             Greeke
             a
             for
             divers
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             that
             tongue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Chist
             and
             his
             Apostles
             was
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             ,
             among
             the
             Languages
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             then
             most
             Common
             ,
             as
             Latine
             is
             now
             .
             Tullie
             shewes
             orat
             *
             
               pro
               Archia
               poeta
            
             ,
             how
             farre
             the
             Greeke
             Tongue
             spread
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             tongue
             all
             the
             Philosophie
             ,
             and
             Sciences
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             written
             .
             The
             Greeke
             tongue
             by
             the
             writing
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             Historians
             and
             Poets
             ,
             was
             fraught
             with
             the
             best
             learning
             ,
             which
             Heathenisme
             afforded
             .
          
           
             It
             came
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             singular
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             Testament
             was
             written
             in
             one
             tongue
             onely
             ;
             for
             what
             Nation
             else
             would
             have
             yeelded
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             
             in
             their
             tongue
             were
             authentique
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             seeds
             of
             debate
             might
             have
             beene
             sowne
             amonst
             them
             .
             All
             almost
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             
             that
             all
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             ;
             it
             is
             onely
             doubted
             concerning
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             of
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Marke
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             many
             affirm
             that
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             was
             written
             by
             Matthew
             in
             Hebrew
             or
             rather
             in
             Syriacke
             ,
             the
             Language
             used
             by
             Hebrewes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             that
             the
             Epi●●le
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             &
             Mark
             in
             Latin.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             from
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             used
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Matthew
             written
             in
             Greeke
             *
             and
             counted
             it
             authenticall
             .
             If
             any
             one
             say
             that
             the
             Latine
             Edition
             of
             Marke
             ,
             in
             the
             vulgar
             is
             not
             a
             version
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Copie
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             be
             refuted
             from
             the
             uniforme
             stile
             in
             it
             with
             other
             Latine
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appeare
             to
             any
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Marke
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             useth
             ,
             is
             later
             then
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Latine
             was
             made
             from
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             though
             many
             among
             the
             Antient
             ,
             thought
             it
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             yet
             all
             agree
             that
             the
             Greek
             Edition
             was
             in
             use
             thence
             from
             the
             first
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Glassias
             saith
             Matthew
             wrote
             his
             Gospell
             first
             in
             Greek
             ,
             for
             his
             stile
             agrees
             with
             Marke
             .
             Writers
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Ancient
             Hebrew
             Copie
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             but
             upon
             good
             ground
             deny
             that
             it
             is
             the
             originall
             truth
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             by
             ;
             received
             Tradition
             ,
             it
             is
             held
             otherwise
             ,
             Matth.
             1.
             23.
             and
             other
             such
             like
             places
             doe
             evince
             it
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             he
             writing
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             interpret
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             understand
             that
             Language
             ?
             Hieron
             .
             in
             
               quatuor
               Evangelia
            
             ,
             and
             Salmasius
             ,
             hold
             that
             Matthew
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Evangelium
               Matthaei
               Hebraicè
               ab
               auctore
               scriptum
               esse
               ,
               nemo
               non
               veterum
               tradidit
               .
               Hebraeum
               illud
               Syriacum
               esse
               ,
               quod
               in
               usu
               tunc
               temporis
               in
               Judaea
               fuit
               ,
               Hieronymus
               docet
               ,
               qui
               Evangelium
               Matthaei
               scriptum
               fuisse
               testatur
               Chaldaic●
               Syroque
               Sermone
               .
               Salmas
               .
               de
               Hellenistica
               .
               Erasmus
               ,
               
               Cajetane
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Junius
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Gomarus
               ,
               Causabone
               ,
               Gerhard
               ,
            
             deny
             that
             Matthew
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             
               Chamier
               de
               Canone
               l.
               12.
               c.
            
             1.
             saith
             we
             have
             the
             new
             Testament
             in
             Greek
             ;
             for
             although
             some
             contend
             that
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Matthew
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ;
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             is
             very
             uncertaine
             ,
             and
             so
             
               propius
               falso
            
             .
             I
             thinke
             (
             saith
             Rivet
             a
             )
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             was
             written
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             a
             tongue
             then
             most
             common
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             used
             by
             many
             Hebrewes
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Hellenists
             .
          
           
             That
             Marke
             *
             should
             be
             written
             in
             Latine
             originally
             is
             improbable
             ;
             many
             of
             the
             reasons
             alleaged
             to
             prove
             that
             Matthew
             was
             not
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             are
             of
             force
             here
             also
             ;
             the
             Jewes
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             did
             speake
             Syriacke
             d
             and
             not
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             language
             is
             mixt
             consisting
             of
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             Chaldee
             ;
             therefore
             (
             saith
             Whitaker
             )
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             that
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             wrote
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             wrote
             in
             Greek
             ,
             because
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             was
             not
             unknowne
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             were
             Hellenists
             Act.
             6.
             1.
             and
             other
             Apostles
             wrote
             in
             Greeke
             which
             wrote
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             JAmes
             and
             
               Peter
               .
               Matthaeum
               Hebraicè
               scripsisse
               convenit
               inter
               antiquos
               .
               Citat
               Irenaeum
               ,
               Origenem
               ,
               Athanasium
               ,
               Epiphanium
               ,
               Chrysostomum
               ,
               Hieronymum
               ,
               Vossius
               de
               genere
               Christi
               dissertat
               .
               Scripsit
               Haebraea
               lingua
               quiae
               praecipuè
               Judoeorum
               ,
               quos
               viva
               voce
               hactenus
               docuisset
               ,
               haberet
               rationem
               .
               Id.
               ibid.
               vide
               Grotium
               in
               libros
               Evangel
               .
            
             It
             was
             needfull
             that
             the
             Gospell
             should
             be
             written
             by
             many
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             certainty
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Generall
             agreement
             ,
             and
             a
             speciall
             difference
             ;
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             maine
             scope
             and
             Subject
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             speciall
             argument
             and
             order
             .
             All
             describe
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             some
             more
             largely
             ,
             some
             more
             briefely
             ,
             some
             more
             loftily
             ,
             some
             more
             plainely
             ,
             yet
             because
             
             all
             were
             inspired
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             all
             have
             equall
             authority
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             Evangelists
             in
             some
             smaller
             matters
             proveth
             their
             consent
             in
             the
             greater
             to
             be
             the
             voyce
             of
             truth
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             conspired
             all
             together
             to
             have
             deceived
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             all
             things
             have
             more
             fully
             agreed
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             more
             plainly
             expounded
             ;
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             way
             to
             salvation
             more
             plentifully
             set
             down
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Moses
             or
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             all
             things
             are
             so
             established
             as
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             must
             not
             looke
             for
             any
             new
             revelation
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Bookes
             we
             receive
             as
             Canonicall
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             divine
             for
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             divinely
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             direction
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             sweetly
             consenting
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             with
             themselves
             ;
             received
             alwaies
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             They
             were
             written
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             by
             lively
             voyce
             first
             preached
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             needfull
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             should
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             signes
             and
             wonders
             be
             confirmed
             against
             the
             contradictions
             and
             cavils
             of
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             assent
             of
             believers
             generally
             before
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             .
          
           
             These
             bookes
             are
             acknowledged
             Canonicall
             both
             by
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             ;
             so
             that
             touching
             this
             matter
             there
             is
             no
             controversie
             between
             us
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             *
             doubted
             of
             by
             some
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             were
             first
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             JAmes
             ,
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             ,
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Epistles
             of
             John
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Jude
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             treate
             more
             when
             I
             come
             to
             handle
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             particularly
             .
          
           
           
             The
             story
             of
             the
             woman
             taken
             in
             adultery
             hath
             met
             with
             very
             much
             opposition
             .
             
             See
             Gregories
             preface
             to
             his
             notes
             upon
             some
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Crojus
             defends
             *
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Observat.
               in
               nov
               .
               Testam
               .
               c.
               17.
               
               Vide
               Seldeni
               uxorem
               Ebraicam
               ,
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             inscriptions
             and
             titles
             prefixed
             before
             the
             Epistles
             are
             no
             part
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             added
             to
             the
             Epistles
             by
             some
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Subscriptions
             and
             Postscrips
             also
             of
             divers
             bookes
             are
             false
             ,
             
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             ;
             not
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             added
             afterward
             by
             the
             Scribes
             which
             copied
             out
             the
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             The
             subscriptions
             a
             of
             the
             latter
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Titus
             are
             supposititious
             ;
             they
             are
             neither
             found
             in
             the
             Syriacke
             nor
             in
             all
             Greeke
             copies
             ,
             *
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             translation
             ;
             these
             additions
             were
             made
             some
             100
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             are
             either
             Historicall
             ,
             Doctrinall
             ,
             or
             Propheticall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Historicall
             ,
             *
             containing
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             the
             history
             of
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             exhibited
             in
             the
             foure
             Evangelists
             or
             Gospels
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             stiled
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Marke
               1.
               1.
               
               Matthew
               ,
               Marke
               ,
               Luke
               ,
            
             and
             John
             ,
             so
             called
             because
             they
             containe
             a
             message
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             .
             They
             all
             treate
             of
             one
             subject
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             incarnate
             ;
             most
             true
             Historians
             ,
             
               Luke
               1.
               2.
               
               John
            
             21.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             Acts
             written
             by
             Luke
             ,
             thirty
             yeeres
             after
             Christs
             ascention
             ,
             so
             termed
             of
             the
             principall
             subject
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             though
             the
             acts
             of
             others
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             there
             recorded
             .
          
           
             Dogmaticall
             or
             Doctrinall
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             faith
             
             and
             manners
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             warrant
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             1
             
               Thess.
               5.
               27.
               2
               
               Pet.
            
             3.
             1.
             16.
             because
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             them
             who
             had
             already
             received
             and
             professed
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             21.
             written
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               Paul
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   whole
                   Churches
                   ,
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       
                         
                           Romans
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Corinthians
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Galathians
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Ephesians
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Philippians
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Colossians
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Thessalonians
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Gentiles
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Jewes
                       .
                       To
                       the
                       Hebrews
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   particular
                   persons
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Timothy
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Titus
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Philemon
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               JAmes
               ,
               one
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Peter
               ,
               two
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               John
               ,
               three
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Jude
               ,
               one
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Propheticall
             ,
             wherein
             under
             certaine
             resemblances
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             wolrd
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             is
             most
             truely
             and
             wonderfully
             described
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             its
             name
             Apoealyps
             of
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Beza
             ,
             
             
               Piscator
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Erasmus
            
             ,
             have
             do●e
             well
             on
             all
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Of
             the
             Papists
             Jansenius
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             the
             harmony
             ;
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             Chemnitus
             and
             Gerhard
             ;
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             
               Calvin
               .
               Maldonate
               &
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               Cameron
               Scultetus
            
             and
             Grotius
             have
             done
             well
             likewise
             on
             the
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
           
             Matthew
             and
             John
             were
             Apostle
             of
             the
             twelve
             ;
             Marke
             and
             Luke
             Evangelists
             .
             Apostles
             is
             a
             name
             of
             office
             or
             dignity
             .
             It
             notes
             one
             sent
             from
             another
             with
             command
             ;
             in
             speciall
             certain
             famous
             Ambassadours
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Evangelists
             accompanied
             the
             Apostles
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Matthew
             )
             There
             was
             never
             any
             in
             the
             Church
             which
             doubted
             of
             its
             authority
             .
             Some
             say
             he
             wrote
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             uncertaine
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             declared
             .
             )
             He
             interprets
             the
             Hebrew
             name
             Emanuel
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             23.
             and
             those
             words
             Chap.
             27.
             v.
             46.
             therefore
             it
             is
             likely
             he
             wrote
             not
             in
             Hebrew
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             one
             that
             writeth
             in
             Hebrew
             interpret
             Hebrew
             words
             to
             such
             as
             understand
             Hebrew
             ?
             and
             how
             came
             this
             authenticall
             Copy
             and
             Prototype
             to
             be
             lost
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             How
             ever
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             edition
             is
             Authenticall
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             forth
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             living
             ,
             and
             was
             approved
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancients
             confirme
             .
             Of
             the
             time
             when
             Matthew
             wrote
             ,
             Authours
             agree
             not
             ;
             Eusebius
             *
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             third
             yeere
             of
             
               Cajus
               Caesar
            
             ;
             others
             say
             he
             wrote
             after
             Claudius
             .
             He
             wrote
             his
             Gospell
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             yeere
             after
             Christs
             ascention
             ,
             saith
             Nicephorus
             ;
             the
             21
             ,
             saith
             a
             Irenaeus
             ;
             in
             the
             eighth
             yeere
             ,
             saith
             Theophylact.
             
          
           
             It
             b
             consists
             of
             28
             Chapters
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             three
             Offices
             of
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             are
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             are
             
               Hilary
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Paraeus
               ,
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             Marke
             )
             He
             was
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             wrote
             his
             Gospell
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             yeere
             of
             
               Claudius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             say
             some
             .
             He
             wrote
             not
             in
             Latine
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             saith
             )
             but
             in
             Greeke
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Archetypall
             Language
             in
             which
             the
             Gospels
             of
             Marke
             and
             Luke
             were
             written
             ,
             see
             Mr
             Selden
             in
             
               Eutichii
               .
               orig
            
             .
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             16
             Chapters
             ,
             in
             which
             Christs
             threefold
             Office
             is
             also
             explained
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Maldonate
               ,
               Jansenius
               .
            
          
           
           
             Luke
             )
             He
             was
             for
             Countrey
             ,
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             for
             profession
             ,
             a
             Physitian
             ;
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Col.
               4.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               11.
               
               Philem.
            
             24.
             
             He
             was
             companion
             to
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             travels
             ,
             and
             in
             prison
             .
             He
             onely
             makes
             a
             Preface
             before
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             briefly
             shew
             the
             cause
             which
             induced
             him
             to
             write
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Maldonate
               ,
               Jansenius
               .
            
          
           
             John
             )
             In
             Hebrew
             signifieth
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             
             he
             soareth
             higher
             then
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             to
             our
             Saviours
             Divinity
             ;
             &
             therefore
             (
             as
             Nazianzen
             among
             the
             Fathers
             )
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Divine
             ,
             by
             an
             Excellency
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             so
             graphically
             &
             gravely
             described
             the
             divinity
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             hath
             written
             also
             of
             things
             most
             divine
             and
             Theologicall
             .
             
             He
             hath
             the
             Eagle
             for
             his
             Ensigne
             assigned
             him
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
             He
             was
             called
             Presbyter
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             being
             the
             longest
             liver
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
             He
             wrote
             the
             last
             of
             all
             when
             he
             returned
             from
             the
             Isle
             Patmos
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             something
             more
             in
             every
             Chapter
             of
             John
             then
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             .
             He
             alone
             describeth
             the
             admirable
             Sermon
             which
             our
             Saviour
             made
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             21
             Chapters
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             humane
             nature
             ,
             is
             described
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Gospell
             is
             described
             :
             first
             ,
             Christs
             person
             ;
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Office
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             the
             twelfth
             .
             3.
             
             His
             death
             ,
             from
             the
             twelfth
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             him
             are
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Rollock
               ,
               Tarnovius
               ,
               Musculus
               .
            
          
           
             Acts
             *
             )
             Luke
             in
             the
             proem
             of
             it
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Gospell
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             professe
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             both
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             28
             Chapters
             .
             Luke
             calleth
             his
             History
             ,
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             specially
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ;
             because
             even
             their
             passions
             were
             actions
             ,
             they
             enlarged
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             by
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             are
             
               Brentius
               ,
               de
               Deiu
               ,
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             13
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             :
             one
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             two
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             two
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             two
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             one
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             Philemon
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             unanimously
             received
             into
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             never
             doubted
             being
             of
             their
             Apostolicall
             .
             They
             have
             their
             name
             Epistles
             ,
             à
             
               fornia
               Epistolari
               qua
               conscriptae
               sunt
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Lapide
             ,
             Estius
             ,
             Grotius
             and
             Vorstius
             ,
             
               have
               done
               well
               on
               all
               the
               Epistles
               ,
            
             
             Imprimis
             Estius
             ex
             Pontificiis
             ,
             saith
             V●etius
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             written
             in
             this
             order
             :
             they
             have
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             Inscription
             :
             wherein
             is
             the
             name
             of
             the
             writer
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             and
             his
             wish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             are
             sometimes
             meerly
             religious
             ,
             concerning
             certaine
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             piety
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             use
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ;
             or
             else
             familiar
             things
             ,
             witnessing
             their
             mutuall
             good
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             conclusion
             :
             in
             which
             are
             exhortations
             ,
             salutations
             ,
             wishes
             ,
             or
             other
             familiar
             matters
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             21
             Epistles
             ;
             14
             written
             by
             Paul
             ,
             and
             seven
             more
             written
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               John
               ,
               JAmes
            
             ,
             and
             Jude
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             time
             and
             place
             in
             which
             the
             severall
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             .
             I
             will
             premise
             something
             about
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             before
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             Pauls
             Epistles
             were
             written
             before
             his
             imprisonment
             ;
             some
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             both
             former
             and
             latter
             .
             Before
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             
             the
             first
             of
             all
             that
             was
             written
             ,
             were
             both
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Thessalonians
             ;
             
             they
             were
             written
             from
             Corinth
             the
             8th
             or
             9th
             yeere
             of
             Claudius
             .
          
           
             Titus
             was
             written
             by
             Paul
             in
             those
             two
             yeeres
             that
             he
             staied
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Galatians
             )
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             two
             yeeres
             that
             Paul
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             seemes
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               16.
            
             2.
             by
             which
             words
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             was
             written
             before
             that
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
           
             
               Corinthians
               )
               Paul
            
             living
             two
             yeeres
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             12th
             yeere
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             the
             Corinthians
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor
             7.
             1
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Stephanus
             ,
             and
             Fortunatus
             ,
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             him
             (
             Ch.
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             by
             whom
             Paul
             seemeth
             to
             have
             written
             backe
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             for
             in
             that
             he
             exceedingly
             commends
             them
             of
             Corinth
             .
             It
             was
             not
             written
             from
             Philippi
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Greeke
             superscription
             hath
             it
             )
             but
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             the
             Arabicke
             interpreter
             hath
             it
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Chap.
             16.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Epi●●ile
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             Tim●thy
             strive
             for
             priority
             ,
             
               &
               sub
               judice
               lis
               est
            
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             were
             written
             a
             little
             after
             Paul
             departed
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             travelled
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             which
             was
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             First
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             )
             Some
             thinke
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             by
             Paul
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             
             but
             not
             rightly
             ;
             for
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             his
             bonds
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             it
             was
             written
             from
             Athens
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Arabicke
             subscription
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             from
             Macedonia
             to
             Greece
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             written
             after
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             Romans
             )
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             was
             written
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             when
             Paul
             having
             spent
             three
             moneths
             in
             Greece
             ,
             
             sailed
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             might
             gather
             the
             collections
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Macedonia
             .
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             Rom.
             15.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Epistles
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Paul
             out
             of
             imprisonment
             ;
             
             the
             other
             were
             written
             in
             his
             bonds
             .
             Pauls
             bonds
             were
             twofold
             ;
             former
             ,
             and
             latter
             .
             One
             onely
             ,
             viz.
             the
             latter
             to
             Timothy
             seems
             to
             be
             written
             in
             the
             latter
             bonds
             of
             Paul
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Martyrdome
             ;
             the
             others
             were
             written
             in
             his
             former
             bonds
             .
          
           
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               .
            
             )
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             first
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             Paul
             wrote
             in
             his
             bonds
             .
             When
             Paul
             was
             captive
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Philippians
             being
             carefull
             for
             him
             ,
             sent
             Epaphroditus
             thither
             ,
             who
             visited
             Paul
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             and
             ministred
             to
             him
             necessary
             helpes
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             2d
             chapter
             and
             25
             verse
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             the
             4th
             
             chapter
             ,
             10.
             and
             18.
             verses
             .
             Paul
             sent
             him
             backe
             againe
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             and
             commends
             him
             to
             them
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             28.
             
             That
             the
             Epistle
             was
             written
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             first
             Chap.
             v.
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             from
             Rome
             ,
             not
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             to
             the
             
               Colossians
               ,
               Ephesians
               ,
               Philippians
            
             ,
             and
             Philemon
             ,
             were
             at
             the
             same
             time
             written
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             viz.
             Tychicus
             and
             Onesimus
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             was
             written
             by
             Paul
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             3
             ,
             &
             18.
             but
             it
             was
             sent
             by
             Tychicus
             and
             Onesimus
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             to
             Philemon
             was
             written
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             that
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             
             since
             he
             salutes
             Philemon
             in
             their
             name
             in
             whose
             he
             saluted
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Epaphras
               ,
               Aristarchus
               ,
               Marke
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               Demas
               ,
            
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             comparihg
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             v.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             with
             the
             22
             &
             24.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Philemon
             .
             For
             this
             and
             other
             reasons
             Capellus
             supposeth
             they
             were
             both
             written
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             was
             written
             also
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             confirmed
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Paul
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             viz.
             from
             Rome
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             Chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             sent
             by
             Tychicus
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             21
             ,
             22.
             by
             which
             also
             that
             to
             the
             Colossians
             was
             sent
             .
             That
             these
             three
             Epistles
             were
             written
             also
             by
             Paul
             in
             his
             former
             not
             latter
             bonds
             ,
             it
             is
             hence
             manifest
             ,
             because
             Phil.
             1.
             25.
             
             &
             26.
             
             &
             2.
             24.
             also
             in
             the
             22
             verse
             of
             
               Philemon
               ,
               Paul
            
             sheweth
             that
             he
             had
             a
             most
             certaine
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             freed
             shortly
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             written
             by
             Paul
             from
             Rome
             ,
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             his
             former
             bonds
             .
             He
             expresly
             mentions
             his
             bonds
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             34.
             and
             sheweth
             that
             he
             hopes
             shortly
             to
             be
             set
             free
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             latter
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             was
             the
             last
             of
             all
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             written
             by
             him
             in
             his
             latter
             bonds
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             writes
             Chap.
             1.
             8.
             
             &
             2.
             9.
             and
             from
             Rome
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             17.
             a
             little
             before
             his
             martyrdome
             ,
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             intimate
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Thus
             having
             by
             the
             ●helpe
             of
             Capellus
             something
             cleared
             the
             order
             of
             Pauls
             Epistles
             for
             the
             time
             of
             their
             writing
             ,
             I
             shall
             
             speake
             of
             them
             now
             according
             to
             the
             method
             wherein
             they
             are
             commonly
             disposed
             in
             our
             Bibles
             .
          
           
             Romans
             )
             That
             Epistle
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             in
             time
             of
             writing
             ,
             but
             in
             dignity
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             things
             it
             handleth
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Predestination
             .
             It
             is
             rightly
             called
             
               Clavis
               Theologiae
            
             ,
             or
             the
             epitome
             of
             Christian
             religion
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             16
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             Dr
             Selater
             on
             the
             first
             three
             chapters
             ,
             and
             Pareus
             with
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             and
             P●r
             on
             the
             whole
             Voetius
             saith
             ,
             
               Willetus
               est
               instar
               omnium
            
             .
          
           
             First
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               .
            
             )
             *
             How
             much
             authority
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             hath
             in
             establishing
             controversies
             of
             faith
             .
             So
             much
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinths
             hath
             in
             establishing
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
             ;
             therefore
             Antiquity
             hath
             placed
             it
             next
             the
             other
             .
             It
             consists
             likewise
             of
             16
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             
               Pareus
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Morton
               ,
            
             Dr
             Sclater
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             a
             )
             consists
             of
             13
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             Museulus
             and
             Dr
             S●later
             .
          
           
             Galathians
             )
             St
             Jerome
             taketh
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             proveth
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whether
             ceremoniall
             or
             morall
             ,
             no
             flesh
             can
             be
             justified
             before
             God
             ;
             using
             the
             same
             words
             in
             both
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             20
             ,
             28.
             and
             Galat.
             2.
             16.
             
             It
             consists
             of
             six
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             are
             Mr
             Perkins
             and
             Par●●s
             .
          
           
             Ephesians
             )
             Ephesus
             was
             a
             Mother-city
             in
             the
             lesser
             Asia
             ,
             famous
             for
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             ,
             as
             the
             a
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             testifie
             ,
             so
             given
             to
             all
             ryot
             that
             it
             banished
             Hermodore
             because
             he
             was
             an
             honest
             sober
             man
             ;
             yet
             here
             God
             b
             had
             his
             Church
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             six
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Expositor
             of
             it
             is
             Zanchi●●
             ,
             Mr
             Baines
             hath
             done
             
             well
             on
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Dr
             Gouge
             on
             some
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Philippians
             )
             The
             Apostle
             had
             planted
             a
             Church
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             M●cedonia
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             12.
             
             In
             this
             Epistle
             he
             commends
             their
             godly
             study
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             foure
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Zanchy
             ,
             and
             Dr
             Airie
             have
             done
             well
             on
             this
             booke
             .
          
           
             Coloss●ans
             )
             Colosse
             was
             the
             chiefe
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             in
             lesser
             Asia
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             directs
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             City
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             foure
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
               Davenant
               ,
               Bifield
            
             ,
             and
             Elton
             ,
             have
             done
             best
             on
             this
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               Thessalonians
               2.
            
             )
             These
             were
             written
             to
             those
             which
             dwelt
             at
             Thessalonica
             ;
             
             it
             is
             a
             chiefe
             city
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             whither
             ;
             how
             the
             Apostle
             came
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             
             The
             first
             Epistle
             consists
             of
             five
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             three
             .
          
           
             Zanchius
             and
             Dr
             S●later
             have
             done
             well
             on
             both
             these
             Epistles
             ;
             Jackson
             and
             Bradshaw
             also
             on
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Timothy
             2.
             *
             )
             signifieth
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             precious
             to
             God.
             He
             honoured
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             precious
             to
             him
             .
             The
             first
             Epistle
             consists
             of
             six
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Barlow
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             Scultetus
             on
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             to
             Timothy
             )
             this
             consists
             of
             foure
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Scultetus
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             Espensaeus
             on
             both
             those
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             
               Titus
               )
               Titus
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ,
             was
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             ,
             and
             beloved
             friend
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             13.
             
             &
             7.
             6.
             and
             8.
             23.
             
             Paul
             sent
             his
             Epistle
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Subject
             with
             the
             first
             to
             Timothy
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             three
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             
               Scultetus
               ,
               Espencaeus
            
             and
             Dr
             Tailor
             have
             done
             best
             on
             this
             booke
             .
          
           
             Philemon
             a
             )
             he
             was
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Colosse
             V.
             17.
             it
             is
             but
             one
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Scultetus
             and
             Dike
             have
             well
             interpreted
             it
             .
          
           
             Hebrews
             )
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             rejected
             by
             some
             Heretickes
             ,
             as
             Marcion
             aud
             Arius
             ;
             it
             is
             now
             received
             as
             Canonicall
             ,
             
             because
             it
             was
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             in
             all
             things
             fully
             agree
             with
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Propheticall
             and
             Apostolicall
             writings
             ,
             and
             was
             received
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             though
             upon
             weake
             and
             slender
             grounds
             the
             Latine
             church
             for
             a
             time
             did
             not
             receive
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Hierom
               in
               Catalogo
               scriptorum
               Ecclesiasticorum
            
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             recited
             all
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             ,
             at
             length
             he
             commeth
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             *
             but
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             not
             thought
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             for
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             stile
             and
             speech
             ,
             but
             either
             written
             by
             Barnabas
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             holds
             ,
             or
             Luke
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             or
             Clement
             .
             Some
             ascribe
             it
             to
             Tertullian
             ,
             saith
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             .
          
           
             The
             diversity
             of
             the
             stile
             and
             inscription
             of
             this
             epistle
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             reasoning
             makes
             some
             doubt
             of
             the
             writer
             thereof
             ;
             and
             also
             something
             in
             the
             epistle
             shewes
             that
             it
             was
             written
             not
             by
             Paul
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             second
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             is
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             them
             which
             heard
             it
             ,
             
             which
             seemeth
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             Luke
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Gospell
             ;
             whereas
             St
             Paul
             denieth
             Gal.
             1.
             12.
             that
             he
             received
             it
             of
             man.
             An
             ancient
             Greeke
             copy
             (
             whereof
             〈◊〉
             speakes
             )
             leaves
             out
             the
             name
             of
             Paul
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             
             and
             also
             divers
             printed
             Bookes
             .
             Augustine
             speakes
             often
             of
             this
             epistle
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             of
             doubtfull
             authority
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
             
               Euchirid
               .
               lib.
               1.
               c.
            
             8.
             and
             
               l.
               10.
               de
               civitate
               Dei
               ,
               cap.
               5.
               
               Beza
               ,
               Hemingius
               ,
               Aretius
               ,
            
             leave
             it
             
               in
               medio
               .
               Calvin
            
             and
             Marlorat
             deny
             that
             it
             was
             Pauls
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             (
             saith
             Cartwright
             in
             his
             confutation
             of
             the
             Rhemists
             )
             moving
             us
             to
             esteeme
             it
             none
             of
             Pauls
             ,
             are
             first
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             is
             not
             prefixed
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             epistles
             undoubtedly
             knowne
             to
             be
             his
             .
             Another
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             writer
             confesseth
             that
             he
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             not
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             which
             heard
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             whereas
             Paul
             received
             his
             doctrine
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heard
             it
             himselfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             objection
             by
             Fulke
             it
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             the
             diversity
             of
             stile
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             Paul
             was
             not
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             epistle
             ;
             for
             as
             men
             have
             written
             divers
             things
             in
             divers
             
             stiles
             in
             respect
             of
             matter
             and
             persons
             to
             whom
             they
             wrote
             ;
             as
             Tully
             his
             offices
             ,
             orations
             ,
             and
             epistles
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             could
             and
             might
             inspire
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man
             to
             pen
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             .
             2.
             
             The
             other
             argument
             also
             against
             it
             being
             Pauls
             ,
             because
             his
             name
             is
             not
             prefixed
             ,
             hath
             but
             little
             force
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Pauls
             because
             his
             name
             is
             not
             prefixed
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             nones
             because
             no
             mans
             name
             is
             prefixed
             ;
             so
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             Beza
             and
             Bellarmine
             both
             thus
             answer
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             epistle
             did
             con●eale
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             not
             offend
             the
             weake
             Jewes
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             knew
             his
             name
             was
             hatefull
             .
             3.
             
             Beza
             saith
             ,
             he
             found
             Pauls
             name
             *
             added
             to
             this
             epistle
             in
             all
             ancient
             Greeke
             copies
             ,
             one
             excepted
             .
             Other
             bookes
             have
             no
             name
             prefixed
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             epistle
             of
             John
             hath
             not
             his
             name
             prefixed
             ,
             and
             yet
             certainly
             believed
             to
             be
             his
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             last
             Objection
             ,
             Beza
             answers
             that
             he
             reckons
             himselfe
             among
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             the
             envy
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             see
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             more
             famous
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Latines
             ,
             as
             
               Austin
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Gregory
            
             ,
             and
             many
             moderne
             writers
             of
             note
             ,
             as
             
               Beza
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Gerhard
               ,
               Cap●llus
               ,
               Martinius
               ,
               Walter
               ,
               Cornelius
               a
               Lapide
            
             hold
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Paul
             ,
             and
             for
             divers
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             Epistle
             commends
             a
             certaine
             famous
             Disciple
             Timothy
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             v.
             23.
             but
             none
             had
             such
             a
             one
             but
             Paul.
             2.
             
             He
             remembers
             his
             bonds
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             v.
             34.
             which
             is
             a
             usuall
             thing
             with
             
               Paul
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               7.
               
               Col.
               4.
               18.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               
               Philem.
               v.
               9.
               
               &
            
             10.
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             many
             of
             the
             same
             axomes
             with
             Paul
             ;
             compare
             
               Heb.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               &
            
             3.
             with
             
               Col.
               1.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12
             ,
             &
             13.
             with
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             and
             divers
             other
             places
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             by
             that
             signe
             his
             Epistles
             may
             be
             known
             and
             distinguished
             from
             others
             ,
             viz.
             that
             subscription
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             18.
             which
             clause
             is
             found
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             
             Chap.
             13.
             4.
             
             Pauls
             zeale
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             makes
             it
             propable
             that
             he
             would
             write
             unto
             them
             .
             Some
             thinke
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
               Beza
            
             having
             alledged
             foure
             reasons
             urged
             by
             some
             why
             this
             Epistle
             〈◊〉
             not
             be
             written
             by
             
               Paul
               ▪
            
             
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Opponitur
               his
               omnibus
               que
               scribuntur
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
               quae
               certe
               videntur
               hanc
               Epistolam
               velut
               intento
               digito
               m●nstrare
               .
            
          
           
             Beza
             concludes
             the
             matter
             very
             modestly
             :
             let
             the
             judgements
             of
             men
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             be
             free
             ;
             so
             we
             all
             agree
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             truely
             dictated
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             preserved
             as
             a
             most
             precious
             treasure
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Vide
               W●ltberi
               officinam
               Biblicam
               ,
               &
               Whitakeri
               controvers
               .
               1.
               quest
               .
               jam
               de
               Script
               .
               cap.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Some
             thinke
             (
             as
             I
             have
             touched
             it
             before
             )
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             originally
             written
             in
             *
             Hebrew
             ,
             but
             the
             stile
             and
             phrase
             of
             this
             Epistle
             doe
             
               Graecam
               redolere
               eloquentiam
               ,
               non
               Hebrae●m
               .
            
             2.
             
             If
             it
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             Hebraismes
             would
             appeare
             in
             the
             Greeke
             version
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             rarer
             here
             then
             in
             other
             Epistles
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             are
             cited
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             fountains
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             version
             of
             the
             Seventy
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Ch.
             7.
             *
             interprets
             the
             Hebrew
             name
             
               Melchisedech
               ,
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             and
             
               Salem
               ,
               peace
            
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             if
             he
             had
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             Junius
             a
             in
             his
             paralels
             ▪
             holds
             it
             to
             be
             Pauls
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             Greeke
             .
          
           
             Ribera
             and
             
               Ludovieus
               a
               Te●a
            
             ,
             two
             Papists
             ,
             have
             written
             on
             this
             Epistle
             .
             Pareus
             and
             Dixon
             have
             done
             best
             on
             the
             whole
             Booke
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Dearing
             on
             six
             Chapters
             .
             V●etius
             much
             commends
             G●marus
             .
             There
             is
             a
             good
             English
             Expositor
             on
             this
             Epistle
             lately
             put
             forth
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Expiation
               of
               a
               Sinner
            
             .
          
           
             Those
             seven
             Epistles
             written
             by
             
               JAmes
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               John
            
             and
             Jude
             ,
             have
             unfit
             Titles
             prefixed
             before
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             called
             sometime
             Canonicall
             ,
             specially
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ;
             and
             sometime
             Catholicke
             *
             ,
             chiefly
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             were
             given
             them
             by
             any
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Apostolicke
             writer
             .
             Yet
             though
             this
             title
             Catholicke
             cannot
             be
             defended
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             excused
             and
             tolerated
             as
             a
             Title
             of
             distinction
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             other
             Epistles
             .
             Also
             they
             may
             have
             this
             Title
             Canonicall
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             termed
             Hagiographa
             by
             the
             Jewes
             )
             not
             because
             they
             were
             of
             greater
             authority
             then
             other
             holy
             writings
             ,
             
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             as
             Divine
             ,
             howsoever
             in
             former
             times
             they
             were
             unjustly
             suspected
             .
             
               Vide
               Bezam
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             inscription
             of
             Catholique
             is
             as
             unsit
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Rhemists
             unjustly
             blame
             us
             for
             leaving
             out
             that
             Title
             in
             our
             English
             Bibles
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             that
             Title
             is
             not
             given
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Scholiast
             who
             tooke
             it
             from
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Generall
            
             is
             a
             meere
             English
             term
             ,
             &
             of
             no
             doubtfull
             signi●ication
             ;
             Catholicke
             is
             both
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             their
             saying
             )
             of
             double
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubtfull
             signification
             .
          
           
             The
             Syriack
             interpter
             hath
             this
             inscription
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             (
             as
             Tremellius
             sheweth
             )
             
               Tres
               Epistolae
               trium
               Apostolorum
               ,
               ante
               quorum
               oculos
               Dominus
               noster
               se
               transformavit
               ,
            
             id
             est
             ,
             
               Jacobi
               ,
               Petri
               ,
               &
               Johannis
               .
            
             For
             the
             Syrians
             doe
             not
             esteem
             the
             second
             of
             Peter
             ,
             nor
             the
             second
             and
             third
             of
             John
             nor
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Jude
             Canonicall
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             
               JAmes
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             
             John
             and
             Jude
             have
             publisht
             seven
             Epistles
             as
             mysticall
             as
             succinct
             ;
             both
             short
             and
             long
             ;
             short
             in
             words
             ,
             long
             in
             sence
             and
             meaning
             .
          
           
             JAmes
             )
             For
             the
             difference
             which
             seemes
             to
             be
             between
             Jam.
             2.
             21
             22.
             and
             Rom.
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             28.
             most
             likely
             this
             booke
             was
             doubted
             of
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             and
             Jerome
             witnesse
             .
             But
             yet
             then
             also
             publiquely
             allowed
             in
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             received
             in
             all
             ,
             
             out
             of
             which
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             Luther
             and
             other
             of
             his
             followers
             since
             him
             ,
             would
             againe
             reject
             it
             .
             Erasmus
             assents
             to
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Mus●ulus
             agrees
             with
             them
             both
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             Romans
             ;
             both
             they
             of
             the
             Romish
             ,
             and
             we
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             *
             with
             one
             consent
             admit
             this
             Epistle
             for
             Canonicall
             .
             
               Vide
               Polani
               Syntagma
            
             .
          
           
             I
             light
             upon
             an
             old
             Dutch
             Testament
             of
             Luthers
             Translation
             (
             saith
             W●itaker
             against
             Raynolds
             )
             with
             his
             preface
             ,
             wherein
             he
             writeth
             that
             JAmes
             his
             Epistle
             is
             not
             so
             worthy
             as
             are
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             a
             strawen
             Epistle
             ;
             his
             censure
             I
             mislike
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             afterwards
             ,
             seeing
             these
             words
             in
             a
             latter
             edition
             are
             left
             out
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             nowhere
             found
             in
             Luthers
             workes
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               JAmes
               ,
               inanem
               &
               stramineam
               .
               Edmund
               Campian
            
             was
             convicted
             of
             falshood
             about
             that
             in
             England
             ,
             where
             when
             he
             had
             objected
             that
             ,
             he
             could
             finde
             no
             such
             thing
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             Bookes
             he
             *
             produced
             .
             Some
             in
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             German
             edition
             say
             that
             Luther
             wrote
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             contend
             in
             dignity
             with
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             ,
             but
             is
             strawie
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             compared
             with
             them
             .
             Which
             judgement
             of
             Luther
             we
             approve
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hence
             manifest
             that
             it
             was
             disliked
             by
             him
             ,
             because
             these
             words
             are
             found
             in
             no
             other
             edition
             from
             the
             yeere
             1526.
             
             Luthers
             disciples
             now
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             Canonicall
             and
             Apostolicall
             ;
             
             and
             they
             answer
             the
             arguments
             of
             those
             that
             are
             opposite
             thereto
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             that
             Article
             concerning
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             that
             most
             learned
             and
             diligent
             man
             
               John
               Gerard.
            
             
             
               Gravitatem
               ac
               zelum
               Apostolicum
               per
               omnia
               prae
               se
               fert
               .
            
             saith
             Walther
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             reply
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             often
             object
             this
             opinion
             of
             Luthers
             ,
             that
             Cajetan
             their
             Cardinall
             *
             denieth
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             ;
             yea
             (
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             )
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             Authour
             thereof
             hath
             erred
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             Cajetan
             (
             saith
             Whitaker
             )
             rejected
             JAmes
             ,
             second
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             second
             and
             third
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             Jude
             .
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             five
             Chapters
             .
             Pareus
             and
             Laurentius
             have
             done
             best
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             Peter
             )
             This
             Epistle
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Title
             Catholicall
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             written
             to
             any
             one
             person
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Paul
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
            
             ,
             and
             Philemon
             ;
             nor
             to
             any
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Corint●s
            
             :
             but
             to
             the
             converted
             of
             the
             Jewes
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             inscription
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             five
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             
               Gerhard
               ,
               Laurentius
               ,
               Gomarus
            
             ,
             and
             Dr
             Ames
             have
             expounded
             both
             these
             Epistles
             .
             Bifield
             hath
             interpreted
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             Second
             of
             Peter
             )
             Some
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             doubted
             of
             its
             *
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Syriack
             hath
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             generally
             allowed
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             reasons
             may
             perswade
             that
             it
             is
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             was
             written
             by
             Peter
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             
             Authour
             of
             It
             expresly
             calleth
             himselfe
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
             He
             wrote
             it
             in
             his
             old
             age
             to
             confirme
             them
             in
             the
             doctrine
             which
             before
             he
             had
             taught
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             inscription
             is
             to
             the
             same
             Jewes
             (
             that
             the
             former
             )
             viz.
             dispersed
             by
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             and
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Apostle
             Peter
             was
             .
             3.
             
             It
             shewes
             an
             Apostolicall
             spirit
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             stile
             and
             composition
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             former
             Epistle
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             Epistle
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Spectator
             of
             the
             transfiguration
             in
             the
             mount
             ;
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             16.
             now
             Peter
             together
             with
             JAmes
             and
             John
             were
             present
             with
             Christ.
             6.
             
             He
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Former
             Epistle
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             1.
             7.
             
             He
             cals
             Paul
             his
             deare
             brother
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             15.
             
             It
             consists
             of
             three
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             John
             consists
             of
             five
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Second
             and
             third
             of
             John.
             )
             They
             were
             also
             in
             times
             past
             doubted
             of
             by
             some
             ,
             
             as
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Cajetan
            
             :
             but
             there
             are
             good
             reasons
             to
             prove
             them
             Canonicall
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             Authour
             cals
             himselfe
             an
             Elder
             ;
             so
             doth
             
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             5.
             1.
             by
             which
             name
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             office
             is
             often
             signified
             ,
             
             but
             here
             age
             rather
             ;
             now
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             John
             came
             to
             a
             greater
             age
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             The
             salutation
             is
             plainly
             Apostolicall
             ,
             
               Grace
               mercy
               and
               peace
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             sentences
             and
             words
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             first
             Epistle
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Fathers
             alledge
             them
             for
             Johns
             ,
             and
             reckon
             them
             among
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             .
             
          
           
             Each
             of
             these
             Epistles
             is
             but
             a
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Jude
             )
             This
             Epistle
             also
             in
             times
             past
             was
             questioned
             by
             some
             ;
             
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Apostolicall
             ,
             first
             the
             inscription
             shews
             ;
             the
             Author
             expresly
             cals
             him
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             brother
             of
             JAmes
             .
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             ,
             it
             agreeth
             both
             for
             words
             and
             sentences
             with
             the
             second
             of
             Peter
             ;
             of
             which
             it
             containes
             as
             it
             were
             a
             briefe
             sum
             and
             recapitulation
             .
             
             That
             the
             writer
             of
             the
             Epistle
             doth
             not
             call
             himselfe
             an
             Apostle
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             to
             infringe
             the
             authority
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             writer
             is
             free
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             that
             Title
             was
             specially
             used
             by
             Paul
             and
             
               Peter
               ;
               JAmes
            
             and
             John
             quit
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             yea
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epstles
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               ,
               
               Thessalonians
            
             and
             Philemon
             ,
             doth
             not
             call
             himselfe
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             Epistles
             were
             never
             doubted
             of
             .
             It
             is
             but
             one
             Chapter
             .
             Willet
             and
             Mr
             Perkins
             have
             done
             well
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Revelation
             *
             )
             It
             is
             called
             according
             to
             the
             Greeke
             Apocalyps
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Latine
             Revelation
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             discovery
             or
             manifestation
             of
             things
             which
             before
             were
             hidden
             and
             secret
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             17.
             saith
             Domitian
             cast
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             into
             a
             fornace
             of
             scalding
             Oyle
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             came
             forth
             unhurt
             ,
             he
             banished
             him
             into
             the
             Isle
             Pathmos
             ,
             where
             he
             writ
             this
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             This
             booke
             describeth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             time
             of
             John
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             untill
             Christs
             comming
             againe
             ;
             and
             especially
             the
             proceedings
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             great
             whore
             with
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             therefore
             foreseeing
             what
             labour
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             would
             take
             to
             weaken
             and
             impaire
             the
             credit
             and
             authority
             of
             this
             above
             all
             other
             Bookes
             (
             wherein
             he
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             
             as
             some
             true
             Churches
             called
             the
             truth
             and
             authority
             of
             it
             into
             question
             )
             hath
             backed
             it
             with
             a
             number
             of
             confirmations
             more
             then
             are
             in
             any
             other
             Booke
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             set
             in
             the
             forefront
             or
             face
             of
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             1.
             who
             professeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             so
             in
             the
             severall
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Churchs
             in
             severall
             stiles
             he
             challengeth
             them
             to
             be
             his
             .
             Thus
             saith
             he
             1.
             
               that
               holdeth
               the
               seven
               starres
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               .
               2.
               
               He
               which
               is
               first
               and
               last
               ,
               which
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               is
               alive
               .
            
             3.
             
             Which
             hath
             the
             sharpe
             two
             edged
             Sword.
             4.
             
             Which
             hath
             eyes
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             his
             feete
             like
             brasse
             .
             5.
             
             Which
             hath
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             starres
             .
             6.
             
             He
             who
             is
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             key
             of
             David
             .
             7.
             
             He
             who
             is
             Amen
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             and
             true
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creatures
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             instrument
             or
             pen-man
             ,
             his
             servant
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Divine
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             farther
             and
             
             more
             full
             authority
             of
             it
             ,
             repeateth
             his
             name
             at
             least
             ,
             thrice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               John
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             9.
             
             &
             21.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             22.
             8.
             whereas
             in
             the
             Gospell
             he
             never
             maketh
             mention
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             there
             he
             writes
             the
             history
             of
             Christ
             ,
             here
             he
             writes
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelations
             declared
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             are
             five
             testimonies
             heaped
             together
             ,
             v.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               behold
               I
               come
               shortly
            
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             
               John
               ,
               I
               John
               heard
               and
               saw
               all
               these
               things
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             protestation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Booke
             doth
             convince
             the
             authority
             thereof
             ,
             seeing
             everywhere
             the
             Divinity
             of
             a
             Propheticall
             spirit
             doth
             appeare
             ;
             the
             words
             and
             sentences
             of
             other
             Prophets
             are
             there
             set
             downe
             ;
             
             part
             of
             the
             Prophesies
             there
             delivered
             are
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             accomplished
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             truth
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             undoubtedly
             proved
             ;
             there
             are
             extant
             many
             excellent
             testimonies
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             most
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ascribe
             this
             Booke
             to
             John
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               Theophylact
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Chys●stome
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Austin
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Irenaeus
               .
            
          
           
             To
             deny
             then
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             booke
             is
             
               contra
               solem
               obloqui
            
             ,
             to
             gainsay
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             Sunne
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Chyliasts
             abuse
             many
             testimonies
             out
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             
             but
             those
             places
             have
             been
             cleared
             long
             agoe
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             as
             bearing
             another
             sence
             .
             See
             Dr
             Raynolds
             conf
             .
             with
             Hart
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             being
             demanded
             his
             opinion
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             answered
             ingenuously
             ,
             *
             he
             knew
             not
             at
             all
             what
             so
             obscure
             a
             writer
             meant
             .
             
               Se
               penitus
               ignorare
               quid
               velit
               tam
               obscurus
               scriptor
               .
            
          
           
           
             Cajetan
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Exposition
             of
             Jude
             confesseth
             that
             he
             understands
             not
             the
             literall
             sence
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             exponat
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               cui
               Deus
               concesserit
            
             .
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             22
             Chapters
             ;
             
             the
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             are
             
               Ribera
               ,
               Brightman
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Cartwright
               ,
               Dent
               ,
               Forbes
               ,
               Mode
               ,
               Simonds
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             written
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophe●s
             sufficiently
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Messiah
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             
             the
             old
             Testament
             may
             convince
             the
             Jewes
             (
             which
             deny
             the
             new
             Testament
             )
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               They
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             written
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Scriptures
             then
             written
             .
             The
             53
             Chapter
             of
             Esay
             is
             a
             large
             history
             of
             his
             sufferings
             .
             We
             have
             also
             another
             Booke
             (
             or
             Testament
             )
             more
             clearely
             witnessing
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Divine
             Canon
             ;
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             false
             Canon
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             SOme
             Hereticks
             utterly
             abolisht
             the
             Divine
             Canon
             ,
             as
             the
             Swingfeldians
             and
             Libertines
             who
             contemned
             all
             Scriptures
             ;
             
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             and
             Marcionites
             refused
             all
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             (
             as
             the
             Jewes
             doe
             those
             of
             the
             new
             )
             as
             if
             they
             had
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Divell
             .
          
           
             Some
             diminish
             this
             Canon
             ,
             as
             the
             Sadduces
             who
             (
             as
             Whitaker
             and
             others
             hold
             )
             rejected
             all
             the
             other
             Prophets
             but
             Moses
             ;
             some
             inlarge
             it
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             divers
             other
             Bookes
             called
             by
             us
             Aprcrypha
             (
             i.
             hidden
             )
             doe
             belong
             to
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             the
             same
             authority
             with
             the
             other
             before
             named
             ;
             and
             they
             adde
             also
             their
             traditions
             and
             unwritten
             word
             ,
             equalling
             it
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             both
             these
             are
             accursed
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             But
             against
             the
             first
             we
             thus
             argue
             :
             whatsoever
             Scripture
             ,
             1.
             is
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             2.
             
             Christ
             commandeth
             to
             search
             ,
             3.
             
             To
             
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             appeale
             and
             confirme
             their
             doctrine
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             Canonicall
             and
             of
             equall
             authority
             with
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             But
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             where
             he
             speakes
             even
             of
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             is
             gathered
             both
             from
             the
             universall
             all
             writing
             ,
             viz.
             holy
             ,
             in
             the
             15
             verse
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Timothies
             infancy
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             was
             published
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             speakes
             not
             to
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             people
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             search
             it
             John
             5.
             39.
             this
             famous
             elogium
             being
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             gives
             testimony
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             finde
             eternall
             life
             in
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             appeale
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             confirme
             their
             doctrine
             by
             it
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               27.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               21.
               
               Acts
            
             10.
             43.
             
             &
             17.
             11.
             
             &
             20
             43
             ▪
             &
             26.
             20.
             the
             new
             Testament
             gives
             testimony
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             
               Peter
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             1.
             19.
             of
             Pauls
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canon
             (
             which
             is
             also
             called
             the
             second
             Canon
             )
             followeth
             ,
             to
             which
             these
             Bookes
             belong
             ,
             
               Tobit
               ,
               Judith
            
             ,
             first
             and
             second
             of
             the
             
               Machabees
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
               Baruch
               ,
            
             Additions
             to
             *
             Daniel
             and
             Hester
             ;
             for
             these
             neither
             containe
             truth
             perfectly
             in
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             are
             sanctified
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             a
             Canon
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             although
             abusively
             from
             custome
             they
             were
             called
             Canonicall
             ,
             yet
             properly
             in
             the
             Church
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Canonicall
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Apocryphall
             .
          
           
             The
             false
             Canon
             is
             that
             which
             after
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             increased
             ,
             was
             constituted
             by
             humane
             opinion
             ;
             for
             the
             Papists
             as
             well
             as
             we
             reject
             for
             Apocryphall
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Booke
             of
             Esdras
             ,
             
             the
             prayer
             of
             Manasses
             ,
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             of
             Machabees
             ,
             as
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               ,
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             confesse
             ,
             when
             they
             omit
             these
             and
             reckon
             up
             the
             whole
             Canon
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             therefore
             of
             the
             controversie
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             is
             ,
             
             whether
             those
             seven
             whole
             bookes
             with
             the
             Appendices
             ,
             be
             Sacred
             ,
             Divine
             ,
             Canonicall
             .
             We
             doe
             not
             deny
             but
             
             many
             of
             these
             ,
             especially
             Wisdome
             and
             Ecclesiasticus
             are
             very
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             humane
             Tractates
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             properly
             and
             by
             an
             excellency
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             of
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             firme
             arguments
             may
             be
             drawne
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             .
          
           
             Those
             Bookes
             which
             the
             Jewes
             of
             old
             and
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             now
             reckon
             for
             truely
             Canonicall
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             are
             received
             all
             even
             by
             our
             adversaries
             for
             Canonicall
             without
             any
             exception
             ;
             2.
             for
             the
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             there
             is
             no
             controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             we
             agree
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             whole
             Bookes
             are
             reckoned
             by
             them
             for
             Canonicall
             which
             we
             hold
             Apocryphall
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             these
             Bookes
             at
             first
             were
             added
             to
             holy
             writ
             ,
             
             was
             this
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             in
             their
             later
             times
             ,
             before
             and
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             some
             properly
             and
             for
             distinction
             sake
             named
             Hebrews
             ,
             inhabiting
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             holy
             Land
             ;
             others
             were
             Hellenists
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             of
             the
             dispersion
             mingled
             with
             the
             Graecians
             .
             These
             had
             written
             sundry
             bookes
             in
             Greeke
             which
             they
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Greeke
             of
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             70
             when
             they
             now
             understood
             not
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             but
             the
             Hebrewes
             received
             onely
             the
             22
             Bookes
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Hence
             it
             came
             that
             the
             Jewes
             delivered
             a
             double
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             one
             pure
             ,
             unquestioned
             and
             Divine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Hebrew
             Canon
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             Greeke
             adulterate
             ,
             corrupted
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             certaine
             bookes
             written
             in
             those
             times
             when
             God
             raised
             up
             no
             more
             Prophets
             among
             his
             people
             .
             
               Drus.
               praeterit
               .
               l.
               5.
               
               Annotat.
               ad
               Act.
               Apost
               .
               c.
               6.
               
               Jun.
               Animad
               .
               in
               Bell.
               cont
               .
               1.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               &
               l.
               2.
               c.
               15.
               sect
               .
               21.
               
               Tertul.
               in
               Apol.
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             Apocryphall
             
               (
               i.
            
             secret
             and
             hidden
             )
             not
             because
             the
             names
             of
             the
             writers
             are
             unknowne
             (
             by
             that
             reason
             Judges
             and
             Ruth
             should
             be
             Apocryphall
             )
             but
             because
             they
             were
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             read
             *
             openly
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             ,
             but
             secretly
             and
             in
             private
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             or
             because
             their
             authority
             was
             obscure
             and
             doubtfull
             with
             the
             Ancient
             .
          
           
           
             These
             bookes
             our
             Church
             rejecteth
             ,
             as
             not
             written
             by
             Divine
             inspiration
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             a
             but
             none
             of
             these
             bookes
             were
             written
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             last
             of
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Jewes
             was
             
               Malachy
               ,
               Mal.
            
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             between
             whom
             and
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             came
             no
             Prophet
             .
             Marke
             begins
             with
             the
             same
             words
             almost
             with
             which
             Malachy
             ended
             ;
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             next
             to
             the
             old
             .
             But
             these
             Bookes
             *
             were
             written
             by
             such
             who
             lived
             most
             of
             them
             after
             Malachy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Prophets
             wrote
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             language
             which
             the
             Jewes
             understood
             ;
             but
             the
             Fathers
             affirme
             and
             Papists
             acknowledge
             that
             most
             of
             these
             bookes
             were
             written
             in
             Greeke
             ;
             ergo
             ,
             being
             not
             written
             by
             the
             Prophets
             they
             are
             not
             Canonicall
             .
             2.
             
             All
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Jewes
             and
             safely
             kept
             by
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             which
             reproved
             the
             Jewes
             *
             for
             corrupting
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             did
             yet
             never
             reprove
             them
             for
             rejecting
             those
             bookes
             which
             were
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             which
             sacriledge
             he
             would
             not
             have
             concealed
             ;
             yea
             our
             Saviour
             sendeth
             us
             unto
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             they
             received
             them
             ,
             
               John.
               5.
               39.
               
               E●ras
            
             after
             the
             captivity
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             gathered
             all
             the
             Bookes
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
             and
             safely
             to
             lay
             them
             up
             .
             If
             the
             Jewes
             should
             have
             rejected
             or
             not
             received
             any
             bookes
             being
             Canonicall
             ,
             
             they
             had
             grievously
             erred
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             will
             not
             affirme
             .
             Yea
             there
             should
             have
             been
             some
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             which
             no
             Church
             received
             ;
             for
             besides
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             none
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             divided
             into
             Moses
             ,
             *
             
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             with
             which
             agreeth
             the
             old
             distribution
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             into
             the
             Law
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Hagiographa
             .
          
           
           
             3
             ,
             There
             are
             two
             waies
             to
             know
             a
             booke
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             ;
             one
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             some
             Prophet
             or
             Apostle
             :
             the
             other
             by
             the
             certaine
             testimony
             of
             them
             which
             did
             live
             when
             the
             booke
             was
             published
             ,
             
             who
             did
             witnesse
             that
             the
             booke
             was
             written
             by
             some
             Prophet
             or
             Apostle
             .
             But
             these
             bookes
             are
             known
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             neither
             of
             these
             waies
             ;
             they
             were
             rejected
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             when
             they
             were
             written
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             never
             commend
             these
             Bookes
             unto
             us
             as
             endited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             They
             are
             cited
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             doctrine
             .
             All
             the
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               &
               10.
               35.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               26.
               
               Luke
               16.
               29
               ,
               31.
               
               &
            
             Ch.
             24.
             v.
             25
             ,
             27
             ,
             44.
             
             The
             most
             of
             all
             in
             speciall
             ,
             
               Genesis
               Matth.
               19.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Exodus
               Matth.
               5.
               21
               ,
               27
               ,
               33
               ,
               38.
               
               Leviticus
               Gal.
               3.
               12.
               
               Numbers
               John
               3.
               14.
               
               Deuteronomy
               Acts
               3.
               22.
               
               Josh●a
               Heb.
               11.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               Judges
               Heb.
               11.
               32.
               
               Ruth
               Matth.
               1.
               3.
               
               First
               of
               Samuel
               Matth.
               12.
               3.
               
               Second
               of
               Samuel
               Heb.
               1.
               5.
               
               First
               of
               Kings
               Matth.
               12.
               42.
               
               Second
               of
               Kings
               Luke
               4.
               27.
               
               First
               of
               Chronicles
               Matth.
               1.
               3
               ,
               7
               ,
               10
               13.
               
               Second
               of
               Chronicles
               Acts
               7.
               48.
               
               Ezra
               Matth.
               1.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Job
               1
               Corinth
               .
               3.
               19.
               
               Psalmes
               Acts
               4.
               25.
               
               Proverbs
               Heb.
               12.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Esay
               Matth.
               1.
               23.
               
               Jeremy
               Heb.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Ezechiel
               Matth.
               25.
               35.
               
               Daniel
               Matth.
            
             24.
             25.
             
             All
             the
             lesser
             Prophets
             
               Acts
               7.
               42.
               
               &
               15.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Hosea
               Matth.
               12.
               7.
               
               Jo●l
               Acts
               2.
               12.
               
               Amos
               Acts
               15.
               16.
               
               Jonah
               Matth.
               12.
               40
               ,
               41.
               
               Micha
               Matth.
               10.
               35.
               
               Na●um
               Rom.
               10.
               15.
               
               Habacuc
               Rom.
               1.
               17.
               
               Haggai
               Heb.
               12.
               26.
               
               Zachary
               Matth.
               21
               5.
               
               Malachy
               Luke
            
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             These
             bookes
             were
             not
             cited
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             for
             confirmation
             of
             their
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             If
             they
             be
             not
             Canonicall
             ,
             therefore
             because
             they
             are
             not
             cited
             ;
             then
             Na●um
             and
             Zephany
             are
             not
             Canonicall
             .
             
               Aratus
               ,
               Menander
            
             ,
             and
             Epimenides
             ,
             prophane
             Poets
             are
             Canonicall
             ▪
             because
             they
             are
             cited
             
               Acts
               17.
               28.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               33.
               
               Titus
            
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             They
             are
             not
             therefore
             not
             Canonicall
             onely
             because
             they
             are
             not
             cited
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             characters
             of
             Divine
             Scripture
             .
             2
             Nahu●
             and
             Zephany
             are
             implicitely
             quoted
             ,
             when
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             mentioned
             Acts
             7.
             41.
             
             &
             15.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Poets
             are
             not
             cited
             as
             Canonicall
             ,
             
             
             but
             the
             Apostle
             applied
             himselfe
             to
             his
             hearers
             ,
             who
             did
             much
             esteeme
             their
             authority
             .
             Some
             have
             well
             coucluded
             from
             Acts
             10.
             43.
             that
             the
             Apocrypha
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             as
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             because
             they
             testifie
             not
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             Those
             bookes
             which
             containe
             manifest
             untruths
             coutrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             books
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             were
             not
             inspired
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             word
             John
             17.
             17
             :
             sweetly
             agreeeng
             with
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             with
             other
             ;
             these
             bookes
             commend
             false
             things
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             approve
             things
             evill
             as
             right
             .
             Judith
             chap
             :
             9
             :
             v
             :
             2
             :
             commends
             killing
             the
             Sichemites
             against
             
               Gen.
               49.
               6
               ,
               7.
               2
               
               Mac.
               14.
               42.
               
               Razis
            
             is
             commended
             for
             killing
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             fact
             is
             not
             onely
             related
             but
             commended
             also
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               nobly
               ,
               manfully
            
             ;
             and
             this
             commendation
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             that
             the
             Authour
             thereof
             was
             not
             inspired
             *
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Donatists
             out
             of
             this
             booke
             urged
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             kill
             themselves
             as
             Razis
             did
             .
             Augustine
             a
             then
             was
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             booke
             was
             uncertaine
             and
             questionable
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             .
             Manifest
             fables
             are
             told
             in
             some
             of
             them
             for
             true
             histories
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             b
             
               Toby
               ,
               Judith
               ,
               Bell
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             desire
             a
             particular
             con●utation
             of
             the
             severall
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             I
             commend
             to
             his
             reading
             that
             learned
             Treatise
             of
             Dr
             
               Raynolds
               de
               libris
               Apocryphis
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             exactly
             handled
             this
             subject
             ,
             that
             to
             write
             of
             it
             after
             him
             were
             to
             write
             Iliads
             after
             Homer
             ,
             or
             to
             draw
             a
             line
             after
             Apelles
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             most
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             which
             lived
             the
             best
             and
             first
             500
             yeeres
             after
             *
             Christ
             ,
             rejected
             the
             same
             bookes
             which
             we
             doe
             .
             Jerome
             on
             Matth.
             23.
             saith
             concerning
             a
             testimony
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             
               Apocrypha
               ,
               Hoc
               quoniam
               ex
               Scriptura
               nihil
               habet
               authoritatis
               ,
               eadem
               facilitate
               rejicitur
               ,
               qua
               profertur
               .
            
             Because
             this
             hath
             no
             authority
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             may
             as
             easily
             be
             rejected
             as
             it
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
           
             All
             that
             the
             Papists
             object
             for
             these
             Bookes
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             Councell
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             the
             Florentine
             councell
             and
             that
             of
             Trent
             doe
             approve
             the
             said
             Bookes
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             ,
             as
             also
             Augustine
             and
             Innocentius
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             was
             but
             a
             Provinciall
             Councell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             binde
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Moreover
             in
             that
             Councell
             there
             are
             divers
             things
             which
             the
             Papists
             will
             not
             endure
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             26
             Canon
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             decree
             that
             no
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             called
             chiefe
             or
             universall
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             how
             should
             the
             Papists
             binde
             us
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             Councell
             with
             which
             they
             will
             not
             binde
             themselves
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Latine
             *
             Fathers
             judged
             these
             bookes
             fit
             to
             be
             read
             for
             example
             of
             life
             and
             instruction
             of
             manners
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             confirmation
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             establishing
             any
             doctrine
             .
             3.
             
             These
             Bookes
             are
             not
             Proto
             Canonicall
             ,
             truely
             and
             properly
             Canonicall
             ,
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             containing
             the
             immediate
             and
             unchangeable
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             rule
             of
             sound
             doctrine
             and
             good
             life
             ;
             but
             Deutero-canonicall
             or
             rather
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             stiled
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             Augustine
             and
             Innocentius
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             when
             they
             reckon
             these
             Bookes
             among
             the
             Canonicall
             .
             4.
             
             No
             Councell
             hath
             authority
             to
             define
             what
             Bookes
             are
             Canonicall
             ,
             what
             not
             ,
             seeing
             Bookes
             truely
             Divine
             receive
             authority
             from
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             world
             should
             barke
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Councels
             a
             are
             of
             too
             late
             standing
             to
             oppose
             against
             the
             other
             ancient
             Councels
             ,
             which
             reject
             these
             Bookes
             .
             The
             co●ncell
             of
             Trent
             was
             gathered
             and
             kept
             against
             all
             Civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             right
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             forme
             of
             justice
             observed
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             kept
             in
             a
             lawfull
             place
             ;
             for
             whereas
             it
             was
             intended
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             the
             Germans
             
             were
             the
             parties
             accused
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             kept
             in
             Germany
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             request
             exhibited
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             States
             of
             Germany
             assembled
             at
             Noremberg
             ;
             this
             equity
             was
             not
             observed
             ,
             
             the
             parties
             accused
             being
             called
             into
             Italy
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             Councell
             matters
             were
             concluded
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             passed
             ,
             the
             adversary
             not
             being
             heard
             speake
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             present
             ;
             for
             the
             Protestants
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             hearing
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             obtaine
             to
             propound
             their
             opinion
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             muchlesse
             to
             avouch
             it
             by
             lawfull
             reasoning
             .
             Sleidan
             fol.
             29.
             and
             yet
             were
             condemned
             ,
             
             against
             divine
             and
             humane
             law
             ;
             for
             they
             both
             forbid
             the
             condemning
             of
             any
             before
             he
             have
             lawfull
             liberty
             granted
             him
             to
             plead
             for
             himselfe
             .
             3.
             
             In
             that
             Councell
             the
             accuser
             and
             Judge
             were
             the
             same
             :
             for
             the
             Pope
             did
             accuse
             the
             Protestants
             of
             heresie
             ,
             he
             did
             convocate
             the
             Coucell
             ,
             
             he
             by
             his
             Delegates
             was
             President
             and
             Moderator
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             together
             was
             Accuser
             ,
             Judge
             and
             Witnesse
             ;
             whereas
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Pope
             was
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             all
             Councels
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             Protestants
             might
             not
             propound
             their
             cause
             ,
             nor
             defend
             it
             *
             ,
             neither
             might
             any
             thing
             be
             proposed
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Legates
             ,
             
             or
             otherwise
             then
             they
             approved
             ;
             no
             man
             had
             any
             voyce
             in
             the
             Councell
             but
             such
             as
             were
             sworne
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             nothing
             was
             there
             determined
             which
             was
             not
             first
             concluded
             of
             at
             Rome
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             sent
             from
             Rome
             to
             Trent
             ;
             whereupon
             this
             Proverbe
             arose
             ,
             
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               Roma
               p●r
               peram
               mitti
               Tridentum
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               came
               to
               Trent
               packt
               up
               in
               a
               Cloke-bag
               .
            
             We
             hope
             therefore
             since
             the
             Apocrypha
             are
             justly
             rejected
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             that
             hereafter
             they
             will
             neither
             have
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             bound
             with
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             nor
             read
             in
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             Apocrypha
             was
             never
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             before
             Christ
             his
             comming
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             Apostolicke
             a
             
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             for
             more
             then
             300
             yeeres
             after
             ,
             as
             both
             Eusebius
             out
             of
             Origen
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Laodicea
             Can.
             59.
             confirmed
             afterward
             by
             the
             sixth
             generall
             councell
             of
             Constantinople
             sheweth
             for
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             St
             Jerome
             for
             the
             Latine
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Authenticall
             edition
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             must
             enquire
             which
             is
             the
             Authenticall
             edition
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             being
             necessary
             that
             this
             heavenly
             truth
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             should
             be
             delivered
             in
             some
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             language
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             .
             Lawyers
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Authentique
             *
             seemeth
             borrowed
             ,
             doe
             call
             those
             instruments
             and
             writings
             authentique
             which
             have
             a
             certaine
             and
             just
             authority
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             A
             booke
             or
             writing
             is
             authentique
             either
             by
             divine
             or
             humane
             institution
             ;
             those
             are
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             and
             institution
             authenticall
             which
             have
             from
             God
             sufficient
             and
             absolute
             authority
             to
             command
             and
             approve
             themselves
             worthy
             credit
             and
             faith
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             God
             himselfe
             doth
             approve
             thtm
             ;
             by
             humane
             institution
             such
             writings
             are
             held
             authenticall
             which
             by
             the
             opinion
             and
             sentence
             of
             learned
             men
             in
             their
             severall
             professions
             may
             be
             esteemed
             worthy
             credit
             and
             beliefe
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             diversity
             of
             editions
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             all
             cannot
             be
             simply
             and
             perpetually
             authenticall
             ,
             in
             of
             ,
             and
             for
             themselves
             ,
             without
             reference
             unto
             another
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             many
             draughts
             of
             the
             same
             Lease
             or
             Deed
             ,
             or
             copy
             of
             one
             pardon
             can
             be
             .
             Some
             amongst
             many
             are
             authentique
             ,
             whence
             the
             others
             are
             transcribed
             ;
             yea
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             there
             should
             be
             many
             ;
             but
             although
             there
             may
             be
             many
             counterpanes
             of
             the
             deed
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             or
             two
             principall
             Deeds
             :
             so
             ,
             amongst
             
             this
             great
             variety
             of
             editions
             one
             or
             more
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             principall
             and
             authenticall
             .
          
           
             Thrre
             is
             a
             question
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             about
             the
             authentique
             edition
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             edition
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             Hebrew
             and
             Greeke
             i●
             not
             authenticall
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             .
             We
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             is
             very
             corrupt
             and
             false
             ;
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             *
             for
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeke
             for
             the
             new
             is
             the
             sincere
             and
             authenticall
             writing
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             that
             all
             things
             are
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             other
             versions
             are
             so
             far
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             ,
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             these
             fountaines
             .
          
           
             The
             Tridentine
             Councell
             thus
             a
             decreeth
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             sermons
             ,
             readings
             ,
             disputations
             ,
             controversies
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             Translation
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             authentique
             before
             the
             Hebrew
             or
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             should
             presume
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             appeale
             from
             it
             .
             When
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             saith
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             is
             authenticall
             ,
             it
             compares
             it
             with
             other
             Latine
             Translations
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             Muis.
             
          
           
             Andradius
             (
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Divines
             at
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             )
             thinketh
             that
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             did
             not
             meane
             either
             to
             condemne
             the
             Hebrew
             truth
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             or
             to
             acquit
             the
             Latine
             Translation
             from
             all
             errour
             ,
             when
             they
             called
             it
             Authenticall
             ;
             but
             onely
             that
             the
             Latine
             hath
             no
             such
             errour
             by
             which
             any
             pestilent
             opinion
             in
             faith
             and
             manners
             may
             be
             gathered
             .
             This
             saith
             Rainolds
             against
             Hart.
             ch
             .
             6.
             p.
             202.
             
             &
             
               Chamier
               tomo
               1.
               l.
               12.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Rhemists
             in
             their
             preface
             to
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             translated
             by
             them
             ,
             prolixly
             extoll
             this
             Latine
             edition
             ,
             and
             contend
             that
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             far
             better
             than
             all
             the
             Latine
             versions
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             Greeke
             it
             sele
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Prototype
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             defend
             our
             owne
             or
             disprove
             that
             opinion
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             first
             rightly
             and
             fully
             to
             state
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             to
             premise
             some
             things
             concerning
             
             the
             severall
             versions
             and
             Translations
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             We
             deny
             not
             that
             part
             of
             Daniel
             and
             Ezra
             which
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             dialect
             to
             be
             authenticall
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             that
             in
             that
             language
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             some
             of
             his
             Divine
             truth
             should
             be
             originally
             written
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             more
             credit
             of
             the
             stories
             ,
             the
             Lord
             bringeth
             forth
             forraigne
             Nations
             and
             their
             Chronicles
             for
             witnesses
             ,
             least
             any
             of
             them
             should
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             would
             have
             some
             part
             of
             those
             stories
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             the
             Chaldeans
             should
             know
             the
             sinnes
             and
             impieties
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             
             and
             the
             judgements
             that
             should
             befall
             to
             testifie
             unto
             all
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             in
             generall
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             terrene
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             is
             shadowed
             forth
             and
             published
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             tongue
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             take
             knowledge
             thereof
             ;
             but
             the
             particular
             Histories
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             calamities
             and
             afflictions
             which
             should
             befall
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             as
             more
             especially
             concerning
             them
             .
             Likewise
             it
             pleased
             God
             for
             the
             better
             credit
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             said
             and
             done
             in
             Chaldea
             should
             be
             written
             in
             the
             same
             Language
             wherein
             they
             were
             first
             spoken
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Epistles
             and
             rescrips
             of
             the
             Kings
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             speech
             ,
             as
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             publique
             Acts
             and
             *
             Records
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             History
             in
             Daniel
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             speech
             gaining
             him
             respect
             with
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             might
             stirre
             up
             the
             Jewes
             to
             receive
             Daniel
             as
             a
             Prophet
             of
             God
             whom
             the
             Heathens
             admired
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             footsteps
             of
             the
             Chaldee
             and
             Arabique
             in
             Job
             as
             some
             learned
             say
             ;
             we
             doe
             not
             exclude
             them
             from
             authentique
             authority
             ;
             for
             we
             say
             the
             whole
             old
             Testament
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             few
             parcels
             in
             Chaldee
             ,
             are
             the
             authentique
             edition
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeke
             copies
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             are
             also
             from
             God
             immediately
             ,
             the
             very
             dialect
             wherein
             those
             Prototypes
             were
             ,
             which
             the
             Pens
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             did
             
             write
             .
             For
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Matthew
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             being
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             Marke
             in
             Latine
             ,
             we
             have
             refuted
             that
             opinion
             already
             ;
             the
             Greeke
             edition
             of
             those
             three
             Bookes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             all
             the
             other
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             authenticall
             .
          
           
             The
             versions
             of
             the
             Scripture
             are
             either
             the
             Chaldee
             and
             Greeke
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Syriacke
             and
             Arabicke
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             the
             Latine
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             French
             ,
             and
             English
             of
             both
             Testaments
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             versions
             *
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             have
             so
             far
             divine
             authority
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             originall
             tongue
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             that
             any
             Translation
             is
             pure
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             fountaines
             are
             muddy
             ,
             is
             both
             a
             foolish
             and
             impions
             blasphemy
             .
             The
             tongue
             and
             dialect
             is
             but
             an
             accident
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             which
             remains
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             Idiomes
             ;
             therefore
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             unlearned
             depends
             on
             God
             ,
             not
             on
             men
             ;
             although
             the
             Translations
             ,
             by
             benefit
             of
             which
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             believe
             ,
             be
             perfected
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             men
             .
             Gods
             providence
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             such
             that
             he
             would
             never
             let
             it
             be
             long
             destitute
             of
             a
             fit
             Translation
             b
             ,
             which
             being
             publisht
             by
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             ever
             it
             failed
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             yet
             following
             the
             truth
             constantly
             in
             the
             more
             principall
             and
             necessary
             things
             ,
             might
             be
             sufficient
             to
             all
             for
             wholsome
             instruction
             .
          
           
             The
             versions
             differ
             often
             much
             among
             themselves
             ;
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             differs
             much
             from
             Pagnin
             a
             learned
             Translator
             ,
             and
             Vatablus
             from
             both
             ;
             from
             all
             these
             Luther
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             againe
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             Osiander
             ,
             LXX
             varie
             .
          
           
             The
             Chaldee
             Edition
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             not
             a
             Translation
             done
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             but
             a
             Paraphrase
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             ;
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             ,
             by
             the
             Jews
             b
             Targum
             ,
             though
             some
             
             conceive
             that
             there
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             distinction
             (
             to
             speake
             accurately
             )
             between
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             and
             Targum
             .
             Targum
             being
             a
             generall
             word
             ,
             signifying
             an
             Interpretation
             or
             Paraphrase
             ,
             though
             it
             usually
             now
             by
             an
             excellency
             denoteth
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             .
             There
             were
             three
             authors
             of
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             )
             according
             to
             the
             threefold
             difference
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             bookes
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Achilam
             or
             Aquila
             ,
             who
             is
             vulgarly
             called
             Onkelos
             upon
             the
             five
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             ;
             Rabbi
             Jonathan
             the
             sonne
             of
             Vziel
             upon
             the
             former
             and
             later
             Prophets
             ;
             Rabbi
             
               Joseph
               coecus
            
             (
             or
             as
             some
             will
             a
             certaine
             Anonymus
             )
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             Hagiographa
             .
             Those
             Paraphrases
             of
             Onkelos
             and
             Jonathan
             are
             the
             ancienter
             and
             
               certioris
               fidei
            
             ;
             that
             upon
             the
             Hagiographa
             is
             far
             later
             and
             lesse
             certaine
             ,
             it
             being
             doubtfull
             both
             who
             was
             the
             authour
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             age
             it
             was
             made
             .
             The
             common
             opinion
             concerning
             Onkelos
             and
             Jonathan
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             wrote
             a
             little
             before
             Christ
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             little
             after
             him
             .
             
               Capellus
               lib.
               1.
               de
               punctorum
               Hebraieorum
               antiquitote
               cap.
               1.
               
               Helvicus
               de
               Chaldaicis
               Paraphrasibus
               ●
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               These
               Paraphrases
               among
               the
               Jewes
               (
               saith
            
             Helvicus
             )
             sunt
             autoritatis
             plane
             aequalis
             ipsi
             Scripturae
             Hebraicae
             ,
             neque
             〈◊〉
             habent
             illis
             contradicere
             .
             Quorunt
             Paraphrasin
             nemo
             doctus
             non
             suspicit
             ,
             saith
             Capellus
             of
             Onkelos
             and
             Jonathan
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             them
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             
             1
             to
             illustrate
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             by
             circumstances
             or
             a
             more
             full
             explication
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             To
             confirme
             the
             integrity
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             text
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             3.
             
             In
             controversies
             against
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               In
               controversiis
               Judaicis
               praecipuum
               robur
               obtinent
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Helvicus
               Gen.
            
             49.
             10.
             
             The
             Chaldee
             Paraphrasts
             both
             of
             them
             most
             excellently
             expound
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             themselves
             understood
             not
             :
             being
             like
             therein
             to
             Virgils
             Bees
             ,
             which
             make
             Honey
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             themselves
             .
             First
             ,
             Onkelos
             interpreteth
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             A
             Magistrate
             exercising
             authority
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Juda
             shall
             not
             depart
             ,
             nor
             a
             Scribe
             of
             his
             posterity
             for
             ever
             ,
             till
             Christ
             come
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Kingdome
             pertaineth
             ,
             and
             him
             shall
             the
             people
             obey
             .
             The
             *
             other
             called
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             thus
             :
             Kings
             of
             the
             
             house
             of
             Juda
             shall
             not
             faile
             ,
             neither
             skilfull
             Law-teachers
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             unto
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             King
             Christ
             shall
             come
             :
             unto
             whom
             the
             Kingdome
             pertaineth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             subdued
             unto
             him
             .
             
             If
             Christ
             came
             when
             authority
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             authority
             went
             away
             at
             Jerusalems
             fall
             ,
             needs
             must
             one
             comming
             of
             Christ
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             that
             City
             .
             The
             Talmundici
             and
             latter
             Rabbines
             ,
             Rabbi
             
               Sal.
               Jarchi
            
             ,
             Rabbi
             
               Dav.
               Kimchi
            
             expound
             it
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             Buxtorf
             shews
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             profitable
             explications
             in
             that
             Paraphase
             on
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             too
             late
             to
             be
             of
             authentique
             authority
             ;
             
             and
             the
             other
             Chaldee
             Paraphrases
             (
             that
             excepted
             )
             are
             besprinkled
             with
             Jewish
             Fables
             and
             Thalmundique
             toyes
             .
             The
             third
             Paraphrase
             hath
             not
             expounded
             all
             the
             Hagiographall
             Bookes
             .
             For
             there
             was
             never
             seen
             any
             Targum
             upon
             Chronicles
             ,
             nor
             Daniel
             nor
             Ezra
             ;
             peradventure
             because
             much
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             was
             expounded
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Daniel
             and
             Ezra
             were
             written
             in
             Chaldee
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             a
             new
             Paraphase
             .
          
           
             Onkelos
             his
             Paraphrase
             seldome
             merits
             that
             name
             ,
             being
             indeed
             commonly
             nothing
             but
             a
             rigid
             version
             .
          
           
             Cudworths
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Chap
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Targum
             of
             the
             Pentateuch
             is
             named
             Jerosolymitanum
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             City
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Tongue
             in
             which
             it
             was
             written
             .
             
               Schickardi
               Bechinath
               Happeros
               Schim
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Greeke
               Translation
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               most
               ancient
               rare
               parchment
               *
               MS.
               copy
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               Greeke
               in
               our
               Kings
               Library
               at
               St
               JAmes
               ,
               sent
               to
               His
               Majesty
               that
               now
               is
               by
               Cyrillus
               then
               Patriarke
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               The
               Postscripts
               of
               the
               second
               Epistle
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               Titus
               in
               that
               Manuscript
               agree
               in
               the
               maine
               with
               the
               Syriacke
               Testament
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               to
               Timothy
               written
               from
               Laodicea
               ;
               to
               Titus
               ,
               written
               from
               Nicopolis
               .
            
             
             
               There
               be
               divers
               *
               Greek
               translations
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ;
               that
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               is
               the
               most
               famous
               and
               Ancient
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Seventy-two
               Interpreters
               in
               Egypt
               (
               obeying
               King
               
                 Ptolemeus
                 Philadelphus
              
               his
               Commandement
               )
               were
               the
               Authors
               .
               It
               was
               made
               not
               a
               whole
               100
               yeares
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               Nehemiah
               ,
               and
               300
               yeares
               also
               before
               Christ.
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               72
               Elders
               chosen
               out
               of
               every
               Tribe
               ;
               they
               are
               commonly
               called
               seventy
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               72
               ,
               as
               Bellarmine
               sheweth
               where
               he
               speakes
               of
               their
               edition
               ,
               as
               the
               Centumviri
               which
               were
               105.
               
               
                 Ptolomeus
                 Philadelphus
              
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               all
               the
               Ptolomies
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               Library
               at
               Alexandria
               which
               he
               stored
               with
               many
               thousands
               of
               Books
               ,
               and
               understanding
               that
               the
               Divine
               Books
               of
               the
               Prophets
               full
               of
               all
               good
               Doctrine
               ,
               were
               kept
               amongst
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               written
               in
               their
               tongue
               ,
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               
                 Demetrius
                 Phalerius
              
               the
               best
               Grammarian
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               whom
               Ptolomy
               had
               appointed
               the
               Library-keeper
               ,
               he
               requested
               of
               Eleazar
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Jewes
               those
               Bookes
               ,
               
               and
               Interpreters
               then
               72
               Elders
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               were
               sent
               unto
               them
               .
               All
               the
               Latine
               translations
               of
               the
               Bible
               (
               except
               that
               of
               Jerome
               )
               were
               made
               from
               it
               .
               
               The
               Evangelists
               a
               followed
               the
               version
               of
               the
               Seventy
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               authority
               amongst
               the
               Hellenists
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               doe
               it
               without
               much
               swerving
               from
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               both
               to
               shew
               their
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               things
               indifferent
               and
               of
               little
               consequence
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               give
               occasion
               of
               cavill
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               nor
               of
               scandall
               to
               the
               weake
               .
            
             
               The
               70
               Interpreters
               doe
               manifestly
               swerve
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               truth
               in
               reckoning
               of
               yeares
               ;
               
               for
               Gen.
               5.
               they
               say
               that
               Methuselah
               was
               more
               then
               167
               yeares
               old
               ,
               when
               he
               begat
               Lamech
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               necessity
               ,
               they
               make
               him
               live
               14
               yeares
               after
               the
               floud
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               then
               were
               9
               soules
               saved
               contrary
               to
               Gen.
               7.
               
            
             
             
               The
               Syriacke
               translation
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               b
               comes
               next
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               Ancient
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               in
               what
               time
               it
               was
               made
               ;
               though
               Chamier
               thinkes
               a
               little
               after
               Christs
               time
               ,
               the
               greate
               elegancy
               and
               purity
               of
               speech
               ,
               doth
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               Ancient
               .
               It
               is
               probable
               that
               it
               was
               made
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               second
               of
               Peter
               ,
               with
               the
               second
               and
               third
               of
               
                 I●hn
                 ,
                 Jude
              
               ,
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               are
               left
               out
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               were
               written
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               questioned
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               writers
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               omitted
               by
               the
               Syriacke
               translator
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               profitable
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Greeke
               Testament
               .
               It
               w●ll
               interprets
               those
               Greek
               words
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               10.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 per
                 panem
                 indigentiae
                 nostrae
              
               ,
               and
               that
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               22.
               
               The
               Syriack
               hath
               2
               words
               
                 Maran
                 Atha
              
               ,
               which
               signifie
               our
               Lord
               cometh
               .
               The
               Papists
               indeavour
               to
               establish
               their
               administration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               under
               one
               kind
               from
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               20.
               but
               that
               word
               is
               generally
               used
               ▪
               for
               the
               whole
               action
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               viz.
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               The
               Syriacke
               so
               renders
               it
               
                 Comendentes
                 vos
                 &
                 bibentes
                 .
                 Andreas
                 Masius
              
               in
               his
               Syriacke
               Grammar
               saith
               that
               the
               Syrians
               doe
               not
               write
               sinistr●rsum
               toward
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               as
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               nor
               dextrorsum
               toward
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               as
               the
               Greekes
               and
               Latines
               ,
               but
               deorsum
               downward
               ;
               which
               manner
               of
               writing
               (
               it
               is
               probable
               )
               was
               then
               observed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               John
               8.
               *
               6.
               because
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               used
               the
               Syriacke
               tongue
               .
            
             
               The
               New
               Testament
               in
               Syriacke
               is
               in
               Latine
               of
               Trostius
               his
               Edition
               ,
               the
               Revelation
               was
               
                 de
                 Dieu's
              
               Edition
               ,
               the
               later
               Epistle
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               two
               Epistles
               of
               John
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Jude
               ,
               are
               Pococks
               Edition
               .
               *
            
             
               The
               Arabique
               translation
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               uncertain
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               or
               when
               ;
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               they
               
               had
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               their
               own
               tongue
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               that
               tongue
               were
               more
               common
               ,
               and
               better
               understood
               ;
               that
               Religion
               might
               be
               spread
               amongst
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               speake
               that
               language
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               yeare
               1592.
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               Arabicke
               ,
               was
               first
               divulged
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             
               The
               Arabicke
               tongue
               (
               saith
               Walter
               )
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               and
               Syriacke
               proceeding
               from
               both
               ,
               
               but
               that
               it
               exceeds
               them
               in
               6.
               letters
               ,
               there
               being
               28.
               in
               the
               Arabicke
               tongue
               .
               It
               was
               in
               use
               Anciently
               with
               the
               Ishmalites
               and
               Hagarenes
               ,
               who
               drew
               their
               originall
               from
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               afterward
               would
               rather
               be
               called
               Saracens
               from
               Sara
               .
               It
               is
               now
               used
               through
               all
               Asia
               and
               
                 Africa
                 ;
                 Mahumed
              
               who
               descended
               from
               the
               Ishmaelitish
               Nation
               ,
               wrote
               his
               wicked
               and
               blasphemous
               Al●oran
               in
               this
               tongue
               .
            
             
               Erpenius
               *
               (
               who
               was
               excellently
               skil'd
               in
               this
               tongue
               )
               saith
               it
               is
               more
               necessary
               and
               excellent
               then
               either
               the
               Syriacke
               ,
               Aethiopicke
               ,
               Persian
               ,
               or
               Turkish
               language
               ;
               he
               extols
               it
               for
               its
               antiquity
               ,
               largenesse
               ,
               elegancie
               and
               profit
               .
            
             
               The
               Arabians
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               have
               many
               more
               accurate
               for
               Geographie
               then
               
                 Ptol●mie
                 ;
                 Avice●ma
              
               ,
               and
               other
               famous
               Physitians
               have
               written
               in
               this
               tongue
               .
               He
               saith
               32
               thousand
               of
               Arabicke
               Bookes
               were
               to
               be
               had
               in
               one
               Library
               in
               Ma●●itania
               .
            
             
               
                 Joseph
                 Scaliger
              
               ,
               
               
                 Raphelengius
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 Casa●bone
                 ,
                 Emmanuell
                 Tremellius
                 ,
              
               
               and
               
                 Franciscus
                 Junius
              
               ,
               all
               learned
               men
               of
               speciall
               note
               much
               esteemed
               this
               tongue
               ,
               and
               promoted
               the
               study
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               writings
               shew
               .
               Mercer
               who
               was
               most
               versed
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Chaldee
               tongues
               ,
               in
               his
               old
               age
               a
               little
               before
               he
               died
               ,
               thought
               to
               have
               travelled
               into
               the
               cast
               ,
               only
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               learne
               the
               Arabicke
               tongue
               .
            
             
               The
               Latine
               translations
               were
               so
               many
               that
               Augustine
               a
               saith
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               numbred
               .
            
             
               That
               new
               version
               of
               Tremellius
               and
               Junius
               both
               ,
               is
               best
               for
               the
               old
               Test
               and
               that
               of
               Erasmus
               and
               Be●a
               for
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               
               See
               in
               Chamiers
               first
               tome
               
                 l.
                 12.
                 c.
              
               1.
               his
               censure
               of
               all
               3.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               use
               also
               of
               the
               Interlineary
               version
               put
               forth
               by
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               ,
               for
               the
               finding
               out
               the
               sence
               ,
               and
               genuine
               signification
               of
               all
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               words
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               many
               and
               divers
               Latine
               translations
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               more
               common
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Te●●ament
               ,
               usually
               called
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               of
               vulgar
               use
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               many
               .
               Who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Edition
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               manifest
               .
               Some
               say
               it
               was
               more
               Ancient
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               
                 Jerome
                 ;
                 Jerome
              
               wrote
               pure
               b
               Latine
               ,
               being
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               but
               the
               vulgar
               trans●ation
               is
               barbarous
               in
               many
               places
               .
               Therefore
               Pagnine
               ,
               *
               
                 Maldonate
                 ,
                 Es●ius
                 ,
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Burgensis
                 ,
                 Valla
                 ,
                 Lindon
              
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               Jeromes
               :
               that
               was
               translated
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               by
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Jerome
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               uncertaine
               and
               unknown
               Authour
               saith
               Whitaker
               .
            
             
               Bootius
               in
               the
               Index
               of
               his
               Sacred
               Animadversions
               ,
               ascribes
               it
               to
               Jerome
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 Whitakerum
                 de
                 Scripturis
                 Quoest.
                 secund
                 .
                 controversiae
                 .
              
               
                 Cap.
                 Sexto
                 .
                 &
                 Waltheri
                 officinam
                 Biblicam
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Geneva
               translation
               for
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               our
               last
               translation
               for
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               Deodate
               for
               the
               Italian
               are
               the
               best
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               set
               out
               in
               English
               ,
               
                 Diodatus
                 noster
                 in
                 eximia
                 Bibliorum
                 Italicorum
                 versione
                 ,
              
               saith
               Spanbemius
               .
            
             
               The
               question
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               Papists
               ,
               now
               cometh
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               Editions
               is
               authenticall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               of
               it selfe
               hath
               credit
               and
               authority
               ,
               being
               sufficient
               of
               it selfe
               to
               prove
               and
               commend
               it selfe
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               other
               Edition
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               first
               exemplar
               or
               Copy
               of
               divine
               truth
               delivered
               from
               God
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               This
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               in
               some
               Chapters
               of
               Daniel
               and
               Esra
               the
               Chaldee
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               all
               other
               Editions
               are
               but
               of
               humane
               authority
               .
            
             
               This
               proposition
               true
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               yet
               divers
               wayes
               opposed
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               whose
               opinions
               may
               be
               set
               downe
               in
               three
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greeke
               Text
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               not
               *
               Authenticall
               ,
               for
               the
               fountaine
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               streames
               if
               it
               come
               unto
               our
               hands
               uncorruptly
               .
               The
               Book
               of
               Moses
               a
               which
               by
               Gods
               Commandement
               was
               preserved
               in
               the
               Arke
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               Gospell
               written
               by
               Matthew
               ,
               those
               autographs
               (
               saith
               Morinus
               )
               are
               certainely
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               versions
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               proposition
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               70.
               
               Translaters
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               much
               Translaters
               as
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               wrote
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               translation
               had
               been
               authentique
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               purely
               and
               had
               not
               perished
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               vulgar
               Translation
               is
               of
               authentique
               authority
               ,
               and
               ought
               so
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               neither
               may
               any
               man
               presume
               to
               reject
               it
               upon
               any
               pretence
               ;
               they
               say
               it
               hangeth
               betweene
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               as
               Christ
               did
               between
               the
               two
               Theeves
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               3.
               
               Propositions
               we
               oppose
               3.
               which
               are
               most
               true
               ,
               and
               shall
               prevaile
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Hebrew
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               a
               and
               the
               Greeke
               of
               the
               new
               is
               the
               authentique
               Edition
               ,
               and
               the
               pure
               fountain
               of
               divine
               truth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               70.
               were
               not
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               Translators
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               vulgar
               translation
               neither
               is
               authenticall
               nor
               perfect
               ,
               neither
               ought
               it
               in
               any
               case
               so
               to
               be
               esteemed
               .
            
             
               Reasons
               Proving
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeke
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               are
               authenticall
               and
               pure
               .
            
             
               To
               prove
               our
               first
               Proposition
               ,
               these
               arguments
               may
               be
               brought
               .
            
             
               The
               Hebrew
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               Greek
               *
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               are
               the
               very
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               came
               immediately
               from
               God
               ;
               the
               very
               particular
               ,
               and
               individuall
               writings
               ,
               both
               for
               Character
               and
               stile
               of
               Speech
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               dialect
               as
               well
               as
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               is
               immediately
               by
               inspiration
               from
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               
               written
               by
               holy
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ;
               what
               Edition
               therefore
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               speake
               of
               the
               originall
               and
               authenticke
               Text
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               so
               understood
               as
               if
               we
               meant
               it
               of
               the
               Autographs
               written
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               Prophets
               or
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               originall
               *
               or
               the
               primogeniall
               Text
               in
               that
               tongue
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               divers
               versions
               a
               were
               derived
               according
               to
               the
               variety
               of
               tongues
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               a
               long
               time
               before
               the
               Birth
               of
               Chirst
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               was
               not
               only
               the
               alone
               authentique
               Copy
               ,
               but
               the
               only
               Edition
               which
               was
               extant
               in
               the
               world
               .
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               the
               Prophets
               before
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               what
               Edition
               of
               Scripture
               had
               the
               Church
               but
               the
               Hebrew
               ?
               what
               did
               the
               Jewes
               read
               in
               their
               Synagognes
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               solemne
               meetings
               ,
               but
               onely
               this
               Hebrew
               Edition
               ?
            
             
               After
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               600
               yeeres
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               Edition
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeke
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               were
               held
               Authentique
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               doubtfull
               ,
               lesse
               emphaticall
               ,
               or
               improper
               ,
               or
               if
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               religion
               any
               doubt
               or
               difficulty
               arise
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               decided
               out
               of
               translations
               ;
               we
               must
               necessarily
               then
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeke
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               b
               witnesseth
               ,
               and
               Jerome
               in
               
                 lib.
                 Contra
                 Helvidium
              
               .
            
             
               Beliarmine
               grants
               that
               sometimes
               we
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               &
               Greek
               fountaines
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               in
               the
               Latine
               Edition
               there
               be
               any
               errours
               of
               the
               Scribe
               .
               2.
               
               When
               there
               are
               divers
               readings
               .
               3.
               
               When
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               doubtfull
               in
               the
               words
               of
               sentence
               .
               4.
               
               To
               understand
               the
               force
               and
               Energy
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               because
               all
               things
               are
               more
               emphaticall
               in
               the
               originall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               authenticall
               Copies
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               Chaldee
               ,
               and
               Greek
               fall
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               pure
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               high
               court
               of
               appeale
               where
               controversies
               
               *
               (
               ri●ing
               upon
               the
               diversity
               of
               translations
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               )
               may
               be
               ended
               .
               The
               exhortation
               of
               having
               recourse
               unto
               the
               
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               asking
               
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               ,
               and
               
                 how
                 readest
                 thou
              
               ,
               is
               now
               either
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               or
               not
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               differ
               among
               themselves
               in
               this
               controversie
               a
               about
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               originals
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               say
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeke
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               not
               generally
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               not
               so
               very
               pure
               a
               fountain
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               differs
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               corrected
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Others
               b
               say
               that
               the
               Jewes
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               depraved
               and
               much
               corrupted
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               of
               the
               Old
               Tes●ament
               .
               Which
               opinion
               as
               absurd
               is
               rejected
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               is
               easily
               refuted
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               first
               lay
               down
               some
               reasons
               against
               the
               grosser
               opinion
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               of
               Bellarmines
               ,
               before
               I
               come
               to
               answer
               the
               particular
               objections
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Jerome
               and
               Origen
               thus
               argue
               ,
               if
               the
               Jewes
               corrupted
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               this
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               or
               after
               it
               ,
               not
               before
               his
               coming
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               why
               the
               Jewes
               should
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               would
               never
               have
               suffered
               so
               grosse
               a
               crime
               to
               have
               passed
               without
               due
               reproof
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               not
               silent
               for
               lesser
               faults
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               our
               Saviour
               sendeth
               us
               to
               the
               Scripture
               to
               learn
               the
               doctrine
               of
               salvation
               ,
               Luke
               16.
               29.
               and
               proveth
               his
               doctrine
               out
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               Not
               after
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               then
               the
               Testimonies
               cited
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               would
               have
               been
               expunged
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               speciall
               prophesies
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               But
               they
               are
               all
               extant
               .
               The
               Jewes
               have
               and
               yet
               still
               doe
               keep
               the
               holy
               Text
               c
               of
               Scripture
               most
               religiously
               
               &
               carefully
               ,
               which
               may
               appeare
               ,
               since
               (
               as
               
                 Johannes
                 Isaac
                 contra
                 Lind
                 in
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               a
               Learned
               Jew
               writeth
               )
               that
               there
               are
               above
               200
               arguments
               against
               the
               Jewes
               opinion
               ,
               more
               evident
               and
               expresse
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               then
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Latine
               translation
               .
               From
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               untill
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               keep
               the
               Scripture
               with
               so
               great
               reverence
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               
                 Isaac
                 )
                 ut
                 jejunium
                 indicunt
                 si
                 illa
                 in
                 terram
                 ceciderit
                 ,
              
               they
               publish
               a
               Fast
               if
               it
               fall
               upon
               the
               ground
               .
               This
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Isaac
                 Levita
              
               is
               the
               more
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               
               because
               he
               was
               Lindans
               own
               Master
               and
               professor
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               in
               the
               university
               of
               Coolen
               ,
               and
               hath
               written
               3.
               
               Bookes
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               truth
               against
               the
               cavils
               of
               his
               Scholler
               .
               
                 Arias
                 M●ntanus
              
               for
               his
               rare
               skill
               of
               tongues
               and
               arts
               ,
               was
               put
               in
               trust
               by
               King
               Philip
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Bible
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Latine
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               reproved
               that
               Treatise
               of
               Lindan
               ,
               and
               disclosed
               his
               folly
               .
               Muis
               (
               who
               hath
               written
               a
               Commentary
               on
               the
               Psalmes
               )
               a
               great
               Hebrician
               and
               learned
               Papist
               hath
               written
               against
               Morinus
               about
               this
               Subject
               .
               The
               most
               learned
               Papists
               ,
               
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Bannes
                 ,
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 Pagnine
                 ,
                 Brixianus
                 ,
                 Valla
                 ,
                 Andradius
                 ,
              
               and
               Bellarmine
               ,
               hold
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Jews
               did
               not
               maliciously
               corrupt
               the
               hebrew
               text
               .
            
             
               Josephus
               l.
               1.
               
                 contra
                 Appian
              
               (
               who
               lived
               after
               our
               Saviour
               )
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewes
               did
               keep
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               with
               so
               great
               fidelity
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               dye
               then
               change
               or
               alter
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               .
               
                 Euseb.
                 Eccles.
                 Hist.
              
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               10.
               teacheth
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               The
               Stupendious
               diligence
               of
               the
               Massorites
               ,
               in
               numbring
               of
               the
               words
               and
               Letters
               ,
               with
               the
               variations
               of
               pointing
               and
               writing
               ,
               l●●st
               any
               place
               or
               suspicion
               should
               be
               given
               of
               falsifying
               it
               ,
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               good
               plea
               also
               against
               the
               Jewes
               wilfull
               depraving
               of
               Scripture
               :
               
                 Paulo
                 post
                 Hieronymum
                 confecta
                 est
                 massora
                 ,
                 quam
                 utilissimum
                 thesaurum
                 Arias
                 appella●
                 Chamierus
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               Origen
               ,
               or
               Jerome
               (
               the
               two
               chiefest
               Hebricians
               among
               the
               Fathers
               )
               had
               had
               the
               least
               suspicion
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               have
               bestowed
               so
               much
               time
               in
               the
               learning
               of
               this
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               have
               taken
               such
               indefatigable
               paines
               ,
               in
               translating
               the
               Bibles
               out
               of
               Hebrew
               .
               Yet
               Morinus
               would
               seeme
               to
               give
               answer
               to
               
               this
               ,
               viz.
               that
               we
               might
               convince
               the
               Jewes
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Books
               .
               Jerome
               doth
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               call
               it
               the
               Hebrew
               truth
               ,
               
                 &
                 fontem
                 limpidissimum
              
               ,
               and
               preferres
               it
               before
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               versions
               whatsoever
               .
               He
               cals
               the
               Hebrew
               in
               the
               old
               and
               Greek
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 fontes
                 veritatis
              
               .
               Farther
               if
               the
               Jewes
               would
               have
               corrupted
               the
               Scripture
               they
               could
               *
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               Books
               were
               dispersed
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               how
               could
               the
               Jewes
               then
               being
               so
               farre
               dispersed
               themselves
               ,
               conferre
               together
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               them
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               ?
               The
               Books
               were
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               but
               of
               Christians
               also
               and
               in
               their
               Custody
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               never
               have
               suffered
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               foundation
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               to
               be
               corrupted
               .
               Adde
               ,
               if
               the
               Jewes
               would
               have
               corrupted
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               corrupted
               those
               places
               which
               make
               most
               against
               them
               ,
               concerning
               Christs
               person
               ,
               and
               office
               ;
               as
               that
               prophesie
               ,
               9.
               of
               Dan.
               of
               the
               Messiahs
               coming
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               
                 Hag.
                 2.
              
               9.
               which
               setteth
               out
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               it
               :
               that
               Gen.
               49.
               10.
               who
               is
               such
               a
               stranger
               in
               the
               Jewish
               controversies
               as
               to
               be
               Ignorant
               how
               stoutly
               and
               pertinaciously
               many
               of
               the
               Jewes
               deny
               ,
               that
               by
               Shilo
               there
               is
               understood
               the
               Messias
               ?
               but
               the
               threefold
               Paraphrase
               there
               hath
               expressely
               added
               the
               word
               Messias
               ,
               and
               stops
               the
               mouths
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               who
               must
               not
               deny
               their
               authority
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               feare
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               *
               contest
               with
               those
               Christians
               ,
               who
               read
               and
               understand
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrases
               ,
               and
               interpretations
               of
               the
               Rabbines
               .
               See
               Master
               Mede
               on
               that
               Text.
               
            
             
               Psalme
               2.
               12.
               where
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               hath
               
                 apprehendite
                 disciplinam
                 (
                 quae
                 lectio
                 nihil
                 magnificum
                 de
                 Christo
                 praedicat
                 )
              
               the
               Hebrewes
               read
               
                 osculamini
                 filium
              
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               forcible
               a
               to
               prove
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               celebrate
               his
               ample
               dominion
               over
               all
               .
            
             
               That
               place
               53.
               of
               Esay
               containes
               both
               the
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               whole
               passion
               of
               Christ
               in
               it selfe
               .
               Yet
               what
               is
               wanting
               there
               
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               ?
               is
               there
               a
               letter
               taken
               away
               or
               altered
               ,
               to
               violate
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               mysteries
               ?
               
                 Isaac
                 Levita
              
               *
               saith
               that
               this
               Chapter
               converted
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               read
               it
               over
               more
               then
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               and
               compared
               it
               with
               many
               translations
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christ
               is
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               translation
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               He
               addeth
               further
               ,
               that
               disputing
               with
               five
               Rabbines
               at
               Frankford
               ,
               he
               urged
               this
               Chapter
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               brought
               them
               into
               those
               straights
               ,
               and
               so
               stopped
               their
               mouths
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               reply
               to
               his
               arguments
               .
               We
               have
               the
               second
               Psalme
               ,
               the
               21.
               the
               110.
               and
               all
               others
               entire
               and
               complete
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               most
               manifest
               *
               prophesies
               concerning
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               besides
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               have
               stood
               for
               the
               uncorrupt
               truth
               of
               the
               fountaines
               and
               have
               defended
               the
               Jews
               faithfulnesse
               in
               preserving
               the
               Hebrew
               Copies
               ,
               as
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Lubbertas
                 ,
                 Junius
                 ,
                 Ames
                 ,
                 Rivet
              
               and
               others
               .
               But
               none
               hath
               performed
               more
               for
               the
               vindicating
               of
               particular
               places
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               suspected
               ,
               or
               openly
               charged
               of
               corruption
               by
               certain
               Papists
               ,
               then
               
                 Salomon
                 Glassius
              
               a
               most
               learned
               man
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 Philologia
                 sacra
              
               hath
               vindicated
               72
               places
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               20.
               of
               the
               New.
               
            
             
               All
               know
               that
               that
               place
               in
               the
               7th
               of
               
                 Esay
                 a
                 virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
              
               was
               constantly
               objected
               to
               the
               Jewes
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               left
               it
               untouched
               .
               
                 Chamier
                 de
                 Canone
                 .
                 l.
                 12.
                 c.
              
               4
               ,
               Objections
               of
               the
               Papist
               against
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Bellarmine
               a
               onely
               produceth
               5.
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               indevours
               to
               prove
               not
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               is
               corrupted
               by
               the
               labour
               or
               malice
               b
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               (
               that
               opinion
               he
               evidently
               and
               solidly
               refutes
               )
               yet
               that
               it
               is
               not
               altogether
               pure
               and
               perfect
               ,
               but
               hath
               its
               errours
               brought
               in
               from
               the
               negligence
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Rabbines
               .
            
             
             
               Cotton
               saith
               the
               originals
               are
               miserably
               corrupted
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               multitude
               almost
               incredible
               of
               depravations
               ,
               and
               falsifications
               made
               by
               the
               Rabbines
               and
               Massorites
               .
            
             
               But
               Bellarmine
               who
               was
               more
               learned
               than
               he
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               he
               hath
               stollen
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               against
               the
               Genevah
               translations
               ,
               doth
               sufficiently
               confute
               him
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               Ps.
               22.
               16.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Christian
               ,
               but
               he
               readeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Caru
               they
               have
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Caari
               as
               a
               Lion.
               
            
             
               Sol.
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               argument
               *
               which
               Lindon
               hath
               of
               any
               shew
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Jewes
               have
               corrupted
               the
               H●brew
               Text
               saith
               Rainolds
               against
               
                 Hart
                 ;
                 Whitaker
              
               saith
               
                 hoc
                 unum
                 posse
                 ab
                 illis
                 probabile
                 in
                 fontibus
                 Hebraicis
                 corruptelae
                 jundicium
                 inveniri
                 .
              
               The
               same
               say
               
                 John
                 Isaac
              
               against
               
                 Lindan
                 ,
                 Muis
              
               against
               
                 Morinus
                 ,
                 Turretinus
              
               against
               Coton
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 (
                 saith
              
               Whitaker
               )
               
                 to
                 vindicate
                 this
                 place
                 from
                 their
                 calumnie
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 learned
                 men
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
              
               Caru
               
                 is
                 read
                 in
                 many
                 Hebrew
                 Books
                 .
              
               John
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 a
                 Popish
                 Jew
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Book
                 against
              
               Lindan
               
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 such
                 a
                 Book
                 .
              
               Hoc
               idem
               ego
               Johannes
               Isaac
               ipsa
               veritate
               &
               bona
               conscientia
               testari
               possum
               ,
               quòd
               hujusmodi
               Psalterium
               apud
               avum
               meum
               viderim
               ,
               ubi
               in
               textu
               scriptum
               erat
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               in
               margine
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Et
               ita
               omnia
               olim
               exemplaria
               habuisse
               ,
               haud
               dubite
               .
               Hinc
               itaque
               manifestum
               esse
               puto
               ,
               cur
               septuaginta
               etalij
               transtulerint
               ,
               foderunt
               .
               Siquidem
               illi
               non
               Keri
               sed
               Ketif
               sunt
               secuti
               .
               
                 The
                 Massorites
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 written
              
               Caru
               
                 in
                 many
                 exact
                 Copies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 a
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 divers
                 reading
                 in
                 certain
                 Copies
                 by
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 as
              
               Bellarmine
               
                 himself
                 confesseth
              
               .
               Apparet
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               imprudenter
               quosdam
               ,
               dum
               se
               Hebraeos
               oppugnare
               credunt
               ,
               ecclesiam
               ipsam
               oppugnare
               .
               Si
               enim
               illae
               correctiones
               Scribarum
               sunt
               Hebraici
               textus
               corruptiones
               ,
               sequitur
               apertè
               ,
               vulgatam
               quoque
               editionem
               esse
               corruptissimam
               :
               quam
               tanten
               nobis
               Ecclesia
               pro
               versione
               authentica
               tradidit
               .
               Bellarm.
               l.
               2.
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               c.
               secundo
               .
            
             
             
               Genebrard
               the
               Kings
               professor
               of
               Hebrew
               in
               Paris
               on
               the
               place
               concludes
               that
               the
               Jewes
               did
               not
               corrupt
               this
               word
               .
               
                 Vide
                 sil
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
               hath
               joyned
               both
               readings
               together
               q.
               d.
               they
               have
               digged
               or
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               Feet
               as
               a
               Lion
               is
               wont
               to
               dig
               with
               his
               Teeth
               .
               
                 Varia
                 lectio
                 est
                 in
                 Biblijs
                 Hebraeis
                 in
                 locis
                 848.
                 
                 Broughton
                 de
                 translat
                 .
              
            
             
               Morinus
               ,
               a
               learned
               Papist
               hath
               writt
               n
               9.
               exercitations
               on
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               labours
               to
               prove
               from
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Amama
                 ,
                 de
                 Dieu
              
               and
               other
               Protestant
               writers
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               faults
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               Copies
               which
               we
               now
               have
               .
               Muis
               a
               Papist
               also
               hath
               answered
               him
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               Psal.
               19.
               4.
               
               *
               The
               Hebrew
               Books
               have
               ,
               
                 in
                 omnem
                 terram
                 exivit
                 linea
                 eorum
                 ,
                 their
                 line
              
               is
               gone
               forth
               through
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               Septuagint
               turn
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Hierome
               ,
               
                 sonus
                 eorum
                 ,
                 their
                 sound
              
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               approved
               of
               this
               version
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 Whitaker
              
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               this
               objection
               ,
               follows
               Genebrard
               in
               his
               Scholia
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               Genebrard
               follows
               Beza
               on
               the
               10.
               of
               the
               Rom.
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               Hebrew
               word
               (
               say
               they
               )
               truly
               signifieth
               a
               line
               ,
               but
               the
               Septuagint
               Interpreters
               respected
               the
               sence
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               followed
               them
               .
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               Psalme
               is
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               may
               see
               what
               documents
               are
               given
               unto
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               and
               led
               to
               the
               true
               ,
               certain
               ,
               and
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               7.
               verse
               ;
               it
               sheweth
               how
               they
               were
               taught
               by
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               thence
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               they
               were
               instructed
               by
               his
               word
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               alledgeth
               this
               Psalme
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Jewes
               might
               come
               to
               know
               God
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               thereby
               might
               have
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               the
               sense
               therefore
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               delineation
               and
               constitution
               of
               things
               created
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               long
               since
               propounded
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               so
               propounded
               
               as
               they
               could
               not
               but
               heare
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               published
               openly
               to
               all
               the
               whole
               world
               by
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               out
               of
               the
               predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               Paul
               interprets
               the
               comparison
               propounded
               by
               the
               Prophet
               and
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               as
               certainly
               as
               the
               lines
               of
               heaven
               run
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               certainly
               in
               these
               last
               times
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               came
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               Apostles
               preaching
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               rashly
               change
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               because
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               in
               the
               Prophet
               was
               corrupt
               ,
               but
               purposely
               in
               stead
               of
               delineation
               the
               Apostle
               put
               in
               sonus
               ,
               having
               respect
               to
               the
               present
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               whereby
               God
               had
               foretold
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               be
               converted
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               he
               did
               foreshew
               that
               he
               would
               give
               unto
               them
               preachers
               .
            
             
               Coton
               urgeth
               2
               other
               places
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               is
               corrupted
               ,
               2
               Matth
               23.
               and
               27.
               of
               Matthew
               .
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 2
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               
               He
               shall
               be
               called
               a
               *
               Nazarene
               is
               no
               where
               found
               ,
               though
               the
               Evangelist
               say
               that
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               therefore
               it
               followeth
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               originall
               which
               we
               have
               is
               imperfect
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               Saint
               Jerome
               saith
               that
               this
               place
               was
               objected
               to
               him
               ab●ve
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               as
               often
               answered
               it
               ,
               viz
               that
               if
               the
               Hebrew
               be
               imperfect
               having
               no
               such
               passage
               ;
               then
               is
               also
               that
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               and
               the
               vulgar
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               objection
               is
               not
               against
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Scripture
               in
               what
               language
               soever
               it
               be
               .
               M●ldonat
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               well
               weighed
               divers
               opinions
               ,
               holds
               that
               of
               Jeromes
               for
               the
               most
               sure
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               draw
               Nazarene
               from
               Netzer
               a
               branch
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 11.
                 1.
                 
                 Junius
              
               in
               his
               paralels
               ;
               Piscator
               ,
               Dr.
               Taylor
               ,
               Master
               Dod
               goe
               the
               same
               way
               .
               Chrysostome
               and
               Theophylact
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               undoe
               this
               knot
               ,
               cut
               it
               ,
               thus
               ,
               saying
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               lost
               .
               Bucer
               thinketh
               that
               place
               Judg.
               15.
               5.
               is
               here
               noted
               ,
               Samson
               being
               a
               Redeemer
               as
               he
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Judges
               was
               composed
               by
               divers
               
               Prophets
               .
               
                 Calvin
                 ▪
                 Marlorat
                 ,
                 Beza
                 Scultetus
                 ,
              
               and
               Master
               Perkins
               seeme
               to
               incline
               to
               this
               opinion
               .
            
             
               Our
               last
               large
               Annotations
               mention
               both
               these
               Interpretations
               ,
               but
               adhere
               rather
               to
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               The
               second
               place
               urged
               by
               Cotton
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               is
               27.
               of
               
                 Matthew
                 v.
              
               *
               9.
               
               The
               Evangelist
               cites
               Jeremie
               for
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               found
               onely
               in
               Zacharie
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 Junius
              
               in
               his
               paralels
               and
               Doctor
               Taylor
               on
               the
               temptation
               bring
               6.
               answers
               to
               reconcile
               these
               places
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               say
               it
               joynes
               together
               both
               ,
               one
               place
               in
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               18.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               that
               of
               Zacharie
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               agreement
               between
               them
               .
               Secondly
               Some
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               Jeremies
               writings
               which
               are
               Canonicall
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               Aprocryphall
               writings
               of
               Jeremy
               which
               the
               Jewes
               had
               ,
               and
               which
               Chrysostome
               confesseth
               he
               saw
               ,
               wherein
               these
               words
               were
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Evangelist
               would
               leave
               a
               Canonicall
               Text
               ,
               and
               cite
               an
               Apocryphall
               ,
               or
               give
               such
               credit
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               seek
               to
               build
               our
               faith
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               our
               rule
               ,
               that
               Book
               should
               be
               Canonicall
               ,
               which
               is
               cited
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               say
               that
               Matthew
               forgat
               ,
               and
               for
               Zachary
               put
               downe
               Jeremies
               ;
               so
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               Erasmus
               ;
               but
               with
               more
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               for
               holy
               men
               wrote
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               thinke
               it
               the
               errour
               of
               heedlesse
               writers
               ,
               who
               might
               easily
               so
               erre
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               oldest
               Copies
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Ancient
               Fathers
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Jeremy
               .
               5.
               
               Some
               say
               that
               Zachariah
               being
               Instructed
               and
               trained
               up
               with
               Jeremy
               did
               deliver
               it
               by
               tradition
               from
               Jeremy
               ,
               and
               so
               Jeremy
               spake
               it
               
               by
               Zachariah
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               was
               spoken
               by
               Jeremy
               ,
               not
               written
               .
               But
               sixthly
               ,
               the
               most
               compendious
               and
               likely
               way
               of
               reconciling
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               Zachary
               and
               Jeremy
               was
               the
               same
               man
               having
               2
               names
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               usuall
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               was
               called
               
                 Jedidiah
                 ,
                 Iehoiacim
                 Jeconias
              
               and
               
                 Coniah
                 ;
                 Simon
                 ;
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Cephas
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Bariona
                 ;
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Levi.
              
               So
               farre
               Junius
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               Taylor
               .
               See
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Baily
              
               on
               Zach.
               3.
               1.
               2.
               p.
               11.
               and
               last
               large
               Annotat.
               
            
             
               The
               best
               of
               the
               Popish
               writers
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               
               but
               that
               the
               name
               Jeremy
               the
               Prophet
               is
               put
               for
               Zachary
               ,
               either
               through
               the
               negligence
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               was
               inserted
               into
               the
               Text
               out
               of
               the
               Margent
               ,
               the
               Evangelist
               saying
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               both
               Ians●nius
               and
               Maldmate
               in
               loc
               .
               doe
               confesse
               .
            
             
               1
               Chamier
               distinguisheth
               of
               a
               twofold
               depravation
               ,
               one
               of
               Interpretation
               ,
               herein
               we
               excuse
               not
               ,
               nor
               defend
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Second
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               herein
               they
               are
               to
               be
               patroniz'd
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
               who
               thorow
               their
               sides
               ,
               strike
               at
               the
               very
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               overthrow
               their
               authority
               .
            
             
               The
               Hebrew
               Edition
               then
               (
               notwithstanding
               these
               and
               such
               like
               frivolous
               objections
               )
               is
               sincere
               and
               uncorrupt
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               errours
               crept
               in
               through
               negligence
               or
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Pennien
               ,
               which
               Copyed
               out
               the
               Bookes
               ,
               yet
               Bellarimine
               himselfe
               granteth
               they
               ar●
               of
               no
               great
               moment
               ;
               in
               matters
               pertaining
               to
               saith
               and
               manners
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               is
               nothing
               wanting
               in
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 Haud
                 negare
                 ausim
                 ,
                 &
                 temporum
                 injuria
                 &
                 descriptorum
                 iucuria
                 errata
                 quadam
                 &
                 sphalmata
                 in
                 textum
                 hebraum
                 irrepsisse
                 .
                 Am●ma
                 Antibarb
                 .
                 bibl
                 .
              
               What
               reasons
               can
               the
               Jesuites
               alledge
               ,
               why
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               
               which
               kept
               their
               integrity
               400
               yeares
               together
               after
               Christ
               ,
               amidst
               as
               bitter
               Enemies
               as
               ever
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               troublesome
               and
               tempestuous
               times
               as
               ever
               were
               since
               ,
               should
               after
               in
               time
               of
               lesse
               danger
               ,
               and
               greater
               quiet
               ,
               loose
               not
               their
               beauty
               onely
               ,
               but
               their
               Chastity
               also
               .
               And
               we
               marvell
               that
               the
               Jesuites
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               suffer
               this
               blot
               to
               fall
               upon
               their
               Popish
               government
               ;
               which
               boasteth
               and
               saith
               it
               is
               the
               pillar
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               had
               no
               better
               care
               to
               preserve
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               Objections
               of
               the
               Papists
               against
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Greeke
               Text
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               They
               instance
               in
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
               to
               be
               corrupt
               ,
               the
               Greek
               hath
               
                 serving
                 the
                 time
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               serving
               the
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               Many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               *
               Copies
               and
               Scholiasts
               have
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               Salmerond
               the
               Jesuite
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 serving
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               it
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Syriacke
               translation
               :
               and
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               rather
               be
               an
               oversight
               of
               the
               writer
               taking
               one
               word
               for
               another
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               mistake
               (
               saith
               Beza
               )
               was
               the
               short
               writing
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               was
               taken
               by
               some
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whereas
               they
               should
               have
               taken
               it
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               If
               we
               should
               admit
               the
               other
               reading
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               understand
               the
               Apostle
               as
               if
               he
               commanded
               us
               to
               be
               temporizaers
               ,
               or
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               the
               corrupt
               customes
               and
               manners
               of
               the
               times
               ;
               but
               to
               keep
               time
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               doe
               them
               in
               the
               fittest
               season
               ,
               as
               
                 Col.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Ephes.
              
               5.
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 Erasmus
              
               the
               best
               translator
               of
               all
               the
               later
               (
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               Beza
               )
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               sometimes
               hath
               superstuities
               corruptly
               added
               to
               the
               Text
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               6.
               
               The
               doxologie
               ,
               
                 for
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               He
               calleth
               these
               words
               trifles
               ,
               rashly
               added
               to
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               reprehends
               Valla
               for
               blaming
               the
               old
               vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               them
               not
               .
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Jerome
                 ,
              
               and
               Augustine
               doe
               expound
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               these
               words
               .
               Beza
               confesseth
               it
               to
               be
               
                 magnificam
                 illam
                 quidem
                 &
                 sanctificam
              
               ,
               a
               most
               high
               and
               holy
               forme
               of
               expression
               ,
               
                 sed
                 irrepsisse
                 in
                 contextum
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 in
                 vetustissimis
                 aliquot
                 codicibus
                 Graecis
                 desit
                 ,
              
               
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               
                 vetustissimus
                 codex
              
               by
               Beza
               to
               the
               university
               Library
               of
               Cambridge
               ;
               that
               Copy
               perhaps
               was
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Heretickes
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               presently
               trifles
               ,
               whatsoever
               Erasmus
               or
               any
               other
               man
               shall
               reject
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Copy
               under
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               doe
               Erasmus
               wrong
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               he
               called
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               trifles
               absolutely
               ;
               for
               he
               stiles
               it
               so
               conditionally
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               part
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Text.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Erasmus
               had
               understood
               that
               that
               passage
               had
               beene
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Chronicles
               written
               by
               the
               penne
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               he
               would
               no
               doubt
               have
               taken
               heed
               how
               he
               had
               called
               this
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               trifles
               ,
               for
               it
               appeareth
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               this
               sentence
               was
               borrowed
               from
               
                 David
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
              
               29.
               11.
               with
               some
               Abridgement
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               cannot
               be
               superstuous
               without
               the
               which
               we
               should
               not
               have
               had
               a
               perfect
               form
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               
               for
               since
               Prayer
               standeth
               as
               well
               in
               praising
               of
               God
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               as
               in
               petitions
               and
               requests
               to
               be
               made
               unto
               him
               ;
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               if
               this
               conclusion
               had
               beene
               wanting
               ,
               there
               had
               wanted
               a
               forme
               of
               that
               Prayer
               which
               standeth
               in
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               to
               give
               a
               substantiall
               reason
               of
               that
               which
               goeth
               before
               be
               superfluous
               ,
               then
               this
               conclusion
               may
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               confirmation
               of
               this
               reading
               ,
               we
               may
               alleadge
               besides
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Greek
               Copies
               ,
               the
               Syrian
               interpretation
               which
               is
               very
               Ancient
               .
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theophylact
              
               ,
               and
               Euthymius
               expound
               it
               .
               The
               Lords
               Prayer
               in
               Luke
               is
               perfect
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Petitions
               ,
               yet
               nothing
               hindereth
               but
               that
               in
               Matthew
               
               might
               be
               added
               the
               confirmation
               and
               conclusion
               ;
               Matthew
               hath
               many
               other
               things
               in
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               Luke
               hath
               not
               .
            
             
               Salmeron
               reproves
               Cajetan
               for
               calling
               this
               Multil●quium
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               a
               notable
               confession
               of
               4
               properties
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               now
               shew
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               are
               authenticall
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               two
               questions
               of
               great
               moment
               ,
               first
               to
               be
               discussed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               whether
               any
               Bookes
               of
               the
               Scripture
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               whether
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               punctata
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               question
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               give
               a
               right
               answer
               ;
               we
               must
               distinguish
               of
               the
               Bookes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               some
               were
               Historicall
               ,
               Ethicall
               ,
               or
               Physicall
               ,
               *
               others
               Dogmaticall
               .
               The
               former
               might
               perish
               and
               fall
               away
               but
               not
               the
               latter
               .
               Therefore
               that
               common
               objection
               of
               divers
               Books
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               whereof
               we
               finde
               none
               so
               intituled
               in
               the
               Canon
               thereof
               ,
               is
               easily
               answered
               .
               Either
               they
               were
               Civill
               and
               common-wealth
               Stories
               ,
               whether
               the
               Reader
               is
               referred
               if
               it
               like
               him
               to
               read
               the
               stories
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophets
               touched
               shortly
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               which
               are
               manifestly
               proved
               to
               be
               written
               by
               divers
               Prophets
               in
               their
               severall
               ages
               ,
               wherein
               they
               prophesied
               .
               Salomons
               Books
               which
               he
               wrote
               of
               generall
               Philosophy
               fell
               away
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               other
               Books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               do
               still
               remain
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               whose
               works
               remain
               for
               ever
               ,
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               being
               not
               onely
               his
               handy-work
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               the
               chief
               and
               Master-work
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               must
               have
               a
               continuall
               endurance
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               all
               are
               written
               generally
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               for
               admonition
               and
               warning
               ,
               for
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               say
               that
               God
               may
               be
               deceived
               in
               his
               purpose
               and
               end
               wherefore
               he
               ordained
               them
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               continue
               whatsoever
               hath
               been
               written
               in
               that
               respect
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               have
               kept
               unto
               us
               the
               whole
               Book
               of
               Leviticus
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               it
               )
               the
               ceremonies
               (
               which
               are
               abolished
               ,
               and
               whereof
               there
               is
               now
               no
               practice
               )
               because
               they
               have
               a
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               
               how
               much
               more
               is
               it
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               that
               his
               providence
               hath
               watched
               over
               other
               Books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               more
               properly
               belong
               unto
               our
               times
               ?
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 heare
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 witnessing
                 of
                 it
                 own
                 authority
                 and
                 durablenesse
                 to
                 all
                 ages
              
               ;
               
               Moses
               
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               The
               secret
               and
               hidden
               things
               remain
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               that
               are
               revealed
               to
               us
               and
               our
               Children
               for
               ever
               .
               
               David
               
                 also
                 professeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
              
               knew
               long
               before
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Lord
               had
               founded
               his
               testimonies
               for
               ever-more
               .
               
               
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christs
                 testimony
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 most
                 evident
                 :
              
               
               That
               heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               passe
               ,
               
               but
               that
               his
               word
               cannot
               passe
               :
               
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 
                 that
              
               not
               one
               jot
               ,
               
                 or
                 small
                 letter
              
               ,
               prick
               a
               
                 or
                 stop
                 of
                 his
              
               Law
               can
               passe
               untill
               all
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Rom
               15.
               4.
               
                 therefore
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 are
                 lost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Origen
                 in
                 praefat
                 .
                 in
                 Cant.
                 Canticorum
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               l.
               18.
               
                 de
                 civitate
                 Dei.
                 c.
              
               38.
               thought
               it
               could
               not
               neither
               stand
               with
               the
               Divine
               providence
               ,
               nor
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               any
               Canonicall
               Books
               ,
               and
               given
               for
               such
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               lost
               .
               Of
               this
               opinion
               are
               many
               worthy
               moderne
               Divines
               .
               
                 Junius
                 ,
                 Chamierus
                 ,
                 Tomo
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 L.
                 9.
                 c.
                 5.
                 
                 Polanus
                 ,
                 Wendelinus
                 ,
                 Waltherus
                 ,
                 Spanhemius
                 ,
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Gerardus
                 in
                 exegesi
                 loci
                 primi
                 de
                 Scriptura
                 sacra
                 .
                 c.
              
               6.
               
               Joh.
               
                 Camero
                 Tomo
                 .
                 3.
                 in
                 Praelectionibus
                 de
                 verbo
                 Dei.
                 Cap.
                 15.
                 
                 Rivetus
                 in
                 Isagoge
                 ad
                 S.
                 Script
                 .
                 c.
                 6.
                 &
                 in
                 Summa
                 Controversiarum
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 
                 Tract
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Quaest.
                 1.
                 
                 Altingi
                 us
                 .
              
               But
               Chrysost.
               and
               Whitaker
               ,
               also
               Bellarmine
               l.
               4.
               
                 de
                 verbo
                 Dei.
                 c.
              
               4.
               
               Gr●ther
               and
               Becanus
               hold
               that
               some
               Canonicall
               Books
               are
               lost
               .
               I
               rather
               subscribe
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               former
               Reverend
               Divines
               who
               held
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               old
               
               Testament
               was
               punctata
               
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               or
               whether
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               had
               Vowels
               ,
               or
               points
               from
               the
               beginning
               as
               now
               it
               hath
               .
               
                 Controversiam
                 de
                 punctorum
                 antiquitate
                 vel
                 novitate
                 inter
                 viros
                 eruditos
                 disceptatam
                 non
                 attingo
                 .
                 Sententia
                 utraque
                 suos
                 habet
                 assertores
                 ,
                 &
                 magni
                 quidem
                 nominis
                 .
              
            
             
               Cevalerius
               ,
               
               
                 Buxtorsius
                 ,
                 Marinus
                 ,
                 Junius
              
               ,
               and
               other
               very
               godly
               and
               learned
               men
               have
               defended
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               pricks
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               are
               in
               stead
               of
               Vowels
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               the
               Bibles
               were
               punctata
               in
               our
               Saviour
               Christs
               time
               and
               that
               he
               approved
               of
               the
               same
               Matth.
               5.
               *
               18.
               others
               hold
               that
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               pricks
               and
               the
               Mass●reth
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               
                 Tiberian
                 Massorites
              
               ,
               who
               flourished
               about
               500
               yeares
               after
               Christs
               birth
               ;
               this
               opinion
               divers
               learned
               men
               have
               defended
               with
               most
               weighty
               reasons
               ,
               as
               Martinius
               in
               
                 Technologia
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Mercer
                 ,
                 Scaliger
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Drusius
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               upon
               the
               11.
               of
               
                 Zacharie
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
              
               in
               his
               Preface
               on
               
                 Esay
                 .
                 Raynolds
              
               in
               his
               censure
               of
               the
               Apocryphall
               Books
               .
               But
               above
               all
               Capellus
               in
               his
               Book
               entitled
               
                 Arcanum
                 punctationis
                 revelatum
              
               ,
               hath
               so
               strongly
               confirmed
               that
               opinion
               ,
               and
               hath
               so
               solidly
               confuted
               the
               reasons
               which
               are
               commonly
               brought
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               drawn
               some
               learned
               Divines
               to
               his
               opinion
               ,
               which
               before
               did
               stiffely
               adhere
               to
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               ,
               and
               left
               others
               very
               doubtfull
               :
               He
               hath
               well
               answered
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 18.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               14.
               
            
             
               But
               (
               as
               Amana
               saith
               )
               if
               any
               will
               not
               be
               moved
               from
               the
               other
               opinion
               ,
               
               that
               the
               puncta
               were
               invented
               by
               the
               Prophets
               (
               which
               many
               godly
               Divines
               doe
               out
               of
               a
               good
               zeale
               stand
               for
               )
               
                 suum
                 Cuique
                 liberum
                 sit
                 judicium
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 Fulleri
                 Miscell
                 Sac.
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 4.
                 
                 Mercerum
                 ad
                 Gen.
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 &
                 Drusium
                 ad
                 difficuliora
                 loca
                 Genes
                 .
                 Buxtor
                 fij
                 dissertationem
                 de
                 Ebraeorum
                 literis
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               18.
               that
               not
               one
               jot
               or
               prick
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               perish
               ,
               whereby
               it
               should
               appeare
               that
               
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               (
               for
               of
               both
               he
               speaketh
               immediately
               *
               before
               )
               had
               vowels
               &
               pricks
               :
               whereunto
               also
               belong
               all
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               testifie
               of
               the
               clearnesse
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               at
               all
               be
               now
               ,
               if
               it
               lacked
               Vowels
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               B.
               Vshers
               judgement
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               told
               me
               .
               
                 Non
                 est
                 improbabile
                 argumentum
                 ex
              
               Matth.
               5.
               v.
               18.
               
               *
               Luc.
               16.
               17.
               
                 ubi
                 per
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 puncta
                 &
                 accentus
                 commodè
                 intelligi
                 posse
                 docti
                 opinantur
                 :
                 inter
                 quos
                 Broughthonius
                 in
              
               Daniel
               
                 p.
                 45.
                 
                 &
                 Polanus
                 Syntagm
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 37.
                 quamvis
                 argumento
                 illi
                 nolimus
                 insistere
                 .
                 Voetius
                 Tomo
                 primo
                 .
                 disputat
                 .
                 de
                 authoritate
                 Scripturae
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sine
                 punctis
                 legere
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Drusius
                 )
                 paucis
                 hodie
                 Concessum
              
               .
               Serarius
               de
               Rabbinis
               saith
               ,
               Elias
               Hutter
               
                 a
                 Lutherane
                 writes
                 thus
              
               ,
               è
               mille
               Praedicantibus
               ne
               unum
               quidem
               esse
               ,
               qui
               
                 etiam
                 punctatissina
              
               possit
               Hebraea
               legere
               ,
               
                 nedum
                 absque
                 punctis
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             that
             neither
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             nor
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             are
             anthenticall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Greek
             translation
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Seventy
             Interpreters
             ,
             is
             not
             Divinely
             *
             inspired
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ranne
             into
             this
             
             errour
             ,
             whence
             sprung
             many
             other
             errours
             .
             The
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             generally
             unskilfull
             both
             in
             Hebrew
             and
             Latine
             (
             some
             few
             excepted
             )
             were
             the
             lesse
             to
             be
             blamed
             here
             ,
             since
             they
             made
             use
             of
             no
             other
             Editions
             ,
             therefore
             they
             more
             confidently
             affirmed
             their
             own
             to
             be
             Authenticall
             .
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Latine
             Fathers
             (
             whom
             divers
             Divines
             follow
             )
             ascribed
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Seventy
             Interpreters
             .
             Yet
             there
             was
             a
             controversie
             between
             Augustine
             and
             Jerome
             concerning
             their
             authority
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             both
             their
             Epistles
             .
             Bellarmine
             *
             is
             large
             in
             commending
             this
             version
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             those
             Interpreters
             did
             very
             well
             translate
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             peculiarly
             assisting
             them
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             erre
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             seeme
             rather
             to
             be
             Prophets
             then
             Interpreters
             .
             Gretzer
             bestoweth
             a
             Prophetique
             spirit
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             so
             agree
             and
             absolved
             their
             taske
             in
             so
             short
             a
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             viz.
             in
             72.
             *
             dayes
             ,
          
           
             They
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             put
             a
             part
             in
             72.
             celles
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             agreed
             in
             their
             translation
             ,
             and
             the
             ruines
             thereof
             were
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             shewed
             a
             long
             time
             after
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             Hierome
             and
             many
             of
             the
             *
             Papists
             held
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Fable
             of
             the
             72
             celles
             ,
             since
             neither
             Aristaeus
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             chiefe
             man
             about
             King
             Ptolomie
             ,
             that
             set
             the
             70
             Interpreters
             on
             work
             ,
             nor
             Jos●phus
             (
             who
             was
             most
             desirous
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Nation
             )
             maketh
             any
             mention
             thereof
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             Interpreters
             themselves
             ,
             Jerome
             saith
             ,
             
               Aliud
               est
               vatem
               agere
               ,
               aliud
               Interpretem
               .
            
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             another
             to
             be
             an
             Interpreter
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             translation
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Germana
               illa
               &
               antiqua
               translatio
               corrupta
               &
               violata
               est
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Ancient
             and
             true
             translation
             *
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             is
             corrupted
             and
             violated
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Hierome
             saith
             )
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             but
             so
             is
             not
             the
             Greek
             Copy
             now
             extant
             ,
             which
             is
             full
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             mixt
             and
             confused
             translation
             of
             many
             .
          
           
           
             If
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             had
             been
             authenticall
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             been
             carefull
             to
             have
             kept
             it
             pure
             and
             uncorrupt
             unto
             our
             dayes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             Greek
             Edition
             extant
             ,
             which
             goeth
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             70.
             but
             W●itaker
             *
             saith
             that
             the
             true
             Seventy
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             which
             we
             now
             have
             is
             mixt
             and
             miserably
             corrupted
             .
             
               Danda
               70
               Interpretibus
               venia
               ,
               ut
               hominibus
               ;
               juxta
               Jacobi
               sententiam
               multa
               peceamus
               omnes
               .
               Hieron
               ad
               Pam●ch
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             writing
             in
             Greek
             ,
             often
             followed
             the
             version
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             then
             common
             amongst
             the
             Graecians
             ;
             and
             cited
             it
             sometimes
             where
             there
             is
             a
             most
             manifest
             difference
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             but
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             alwayes
             use
             that
             translation
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             esteemed
             it
             Divine
             and
             Authenticall
             .
          
           
             
               Spanhemius
               Dub
               Evangel
               .
               parte
               1a
               .
               Dub.
            
             23.
             and
             
               Amama
               Antibarb
               .
               Bibl.
               l.
            
             2.
             both
             thinke
             that
             conjecture
             of
             Heinsius
             (
             in
             his
             holy
             Aristarchus
             )
             very
             probable
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             fable
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Interpreters
             took
             its
             originall
             from
             the
             24.
             of
             Ex●dus
             .
             Hence
             (
             saith
             Henisius
             there
             )
             without
             doubt
             the
             History
             concerning
             Ptolomie
             ,
             hence
             those
             famous
             celles
             which
             Jerome
             scoffs
             at
             ,
             Hence
             that
             invention
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             all
             that
             number
             differed
             in
             their
             Interpreations
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             since
             that
             version
             when
             pure
             was
             but
             a
             humane
             not
             Divine
             worke
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             from
             Interpreters
             not
             Prophets
             ,
             it
             couldbe
             neither
             Authenticall
             nor
             
               fide
               digna
            
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             it
             agreed
             *
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             Ancients
             themselves
             Commenting
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             used
             not
             the
             Septuagint
             Edition
             as
             authenticke
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             then
             lawfull
             to
             depart
             ;
             but
             rather
             often
             correct
             it
             ,
             as
             Origen
             and
             Jerome
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             fountaines
             :
             which
             every
             one
             knoweth
             that
             is
             versed
             in
             their
             workes
             .
          
           
           
             They
             are
             most
             bold
             in
             changing
             numbers
             without
             any
             reason
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             5.
             to
             
               Seth
               ,
               Enos
               ,
               Cainaan
               ,
               Malaleel
               ,
            
             they
             give
             each
             a
             100
             yeares
             beyond
             the
             Hebrew
             truth
             .
             In
             the
             46
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             for
             Seventy
             soules
             they
             say
             75.
             
          
           
             The
             Seventie
             read
             
               Prov.
               8.
               23
               in
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               me
               ,
            
             for
             ,
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               God
               possessed
               me
               ,
            
             whether
             because
             they
             mistook
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Chava
             for
             Cava
             ,
             upon
             their
             likenesse
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Characters
             ,
             or
             their
             translation
             was
             at
             the
             first
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             possedit
             ,
             possessed
             ,
             and
             the
             Copies
             slipping
             in
             one
             letter
             ,
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             creavit
             ,
             created
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             after
             Zanchie
             thinketh
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             vulgar
             Edition
             is
             not
             authenticall
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             come
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             Edition
             *
             is
             not
             authenticall
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             it self
             manifest
             ,
             but
             yet
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             some
             arguments
             ,
             because
             our
             Adversaries
             stand
             upon
             it
             .
             Our
             arguments
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             Divinely
             inspired
             in
             respect
             of
             matter
             ,
             forme
             ,
             speech
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             of
             the
             new
             were
             ,
             but
             was
             translated
             by
             humane
             indeavour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             against
             both
             religion
             and
             reason
             to
             say
             it
             is
             authenticall
             ;
             a
             work
             of
             men
             cannot
             in
             perfection
             be
             equall
             with
             a
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             as
             Jerome
             saith
             
               aliud
               est
               esse
               vatem
               ,
               aliud
               est
               esse
               Interpretem
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             to
             translate
             the
             authenticall
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             his
             translation
             authenticall
             ;
             for
             both
             Jerome
             and
             every
             other
             Interpreter
             might
             erre
             ,
             so
             did
             not
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             first
             decreed
             that
             this
             translation
             should
             be
             authenticall
             ,
             before
             it
             many
             learned
             Papists
             themselves
             did
             disallow
             that
             translation
             ,
             as
             
               Paulus
               Brugensis
               ,
               Valla
               ,
               Engubinus
               ,
               Isidorus
               Clarius
               ,
               Jobannes
               Isaacus
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Erasmus
               ,
               Jacobus
               Faber
               ,
               Ludovicus
               Vives
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             others
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             vulgar
             translation
             doth
             oft
             change
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             doth
             dangerously
             and
             heretically
             deprave
             the
             sense
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             translate
             senselesly
             many
             times
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             held
             authenticall
             .
             
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               ipsa
            
             for
             ipse
             viz.
             Christ
             ,
             or
             ipsum
             viz.
             semen
             ,
             which
             place
             it
             seemeth
             was
             corrupted
             Idolatrously
             to
             extoll
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             her
             patronage
             and
             protection
             .
             This
             reading
             drew
             Bernard
             into
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
               Maria
               abstulit
               opprobrium
               matris
               Evae
               ,
               &
               patri
               pro
               matre
               satisfecit
               quod
               promittitur
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
               ipsa
               conteret
               ;
               &
               cui
               servanda
               est
               victoria
               nisi
               Mariae
               ?
               Bern.
            
             See
             Bedels
             answer
             to
             Wadesworths
             Letters
             Ch.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Hoc
               conteret
               ,
               Tremel
               ,
               &
               alij
               ,
            
             that
             is
             that
             same
             seed
             ,
             rather
             he
             ,
             viz.
             that
             one
             person
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Ipse
               c●nteret
               caput
               tuunt
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             &
             our
             translation
             .
             
               Gen.
               4.
               13.
               
               Major
               est
               iniquitas
               mea
               quam
               ut
               veniam
               merear
               .
            
             a
             corrupt
             translation
             serving
             to
             countenance
             the
             errour
             touching
             merit
             
               de
               congruo
            
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             hath
             the
             least
             signification
             of
             merit
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             translated
             
               ut
               feram
               vel
               sustineam
               ,
               vel
               remissionem
               consequar
               .
               Translatio
               ista
               potest
               tolerari
               ,
               sumatur
               mereri
               pro
               consequi
               ut
               saepissimè
               olim
               apud
               veteres
               .
               Chamierus
               .
            
             Exod.
             34.
             29.
             v.
             The
             vulgar
             hath
             
               videbant
               faciem
               Mosis
               cornutam
            
             ,
             *
             for
             radiantem
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             ;
             the
             Seventie
             translate
             it
             (
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             approving
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               3.
               7.
               10.
               
               )
               was
               glorified
               .
            
             This
             interpretation
             of
             the
             vulgar
             is
             reprehended
             by
             
               Valla
               ,
               Vatablus
               ,
               Arius
               Montanus
               ,
               Steuchus
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
               Oleaster
               ,
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             and
             Bellarmine
             himself
             
               de
               ecclesia
               triumphante
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             4.
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             could
             not
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             Moses
             for
             the
             brightnesse
             thereof
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             30.
             and
             therefore
             his
             whole
             face
             ,
             not
             the
             highest
             part
             of
             his
             forehead
             ,
             or
             his
             head
             was
             covered
             with
             a
             vaile
             33.
             v.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             The
             vulgar
             Latine
             hath
             ,
             
               voca
               ergo
               si
               est
               qui
               ti●i
               respondeat
               et
               ad
               aliquem
               sanctorum
               convertere
               ,
            
             hence
             the
             Papists
             
             would
             prove
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whereas
             it
             should
             be
             translated
             
               voca
               quaeso
               ,
               seu
               voca
               jam
               an
               sit
               qui
               respondeat
               ,
               &
               ad
               quemè
               Sanctis
               respicies
               ?
               q.d.
               ad
               neminem
               .
            
             The
             vulgar
             makes
             it
             a
             simple
             speech
             without
             any
             interrogation
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             Eliphaz
             is
             ,
             q.d.
             Go
             to
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             call
             or
             bid
             any
             one
             appear
             or
             come
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             consent
             approves
             of
             thy
             opinion
             ,
             try
             whether
             any
             one
             is
             of
             thy
             mind
             ,
             which
             acknowledgest
             not
             that
             great
             calamities
             are
             inflicted
             by
             God
             for
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             ever
             have
             lived
             or
             yet
             doe
             live
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             turne
             ?
             by
             whose
             testimony
             thou
             shalt
             be
             helped
             in
             this
             thy
             complaint
             against
             God
             ?
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             12.
             
             The
             vulgar
             hath
             
               Apprehendite
               disciplinam
            
             ,
             
             apprehend
             discipline
             or
             instruction
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               Osculamini
               filium
            
             ,
             *
             kisse
             the
             son
             .
             Thus
             an
             evident
             place
             against
             the
             Jewes
             for
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinity
             is
             obscured
             and
             overthrown
             ,
             by
             the
             corrupt
             Latine
             Text.
             To
             say
             the
             sense
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             in
             vaine
             ;
             for
             an
             Interpreter
             ought
             not
             to
             change
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             he
             hath
             kept
             the
             sense
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             the
             same
             ;
             who
             will
             say
             to
             kisse
             the
             Sonne
             is
             the
             same
             with
             lay
             hold
             of
             discipline
             ?
             We
             must
             needs
             embrace
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             our
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             hence
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             these
             2
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             things
             which
             agree
             ,
             should
             be
             one
             &
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             stand
             .
             The
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             favouring
             that
             reading
             ,
             doth
             it
             to
             defend
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             denying
             the
             diety
             of
             the
             eternall
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Saepe
             Codices
             Hebraei
             magis
             Judaeos
             vexant
             quam
             Graeci
             ,
             aut
             Latini
             .
             Certe
             in
             2
             Psal.
             Latini
             &
             Graeci
             habent
             :
             
               Apprehendite
               disciplinam
               ,
               ne
               irascatur
               Dominus
               .
            
             ex
             quo
             nihil
             apertè
             contra
             Judae●s
             deduci
             potest
             :
             at
             in
             Hebraeo
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Osculamini
               Filium
               ne
               irascatur
            
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             reverentiam
             exhibete
             filio
             Dei
             ne
             ipse
             irascatur
             &c.
             qui
             locus
             est
             invictissimus
             contra
             Judaeos
             .
             Bellarminus
             de
             verbo
             Dei.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalmi
             videntur
             data
             opera
             versi
             in
             contumeliam
             Latini
             Sermonis
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
           
             The
             vulgar
             Latine
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             no
             lesse
             corrupted
             then
             of
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             11.
             
             
             The
             English
             Papists
             at
             Rhemes
             (
             who
             translated
             the
             New
             Testament
             into
             English
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             )
             read
             ,
             
               give
               us
               to
               day
               our
               super-substantiall
               bread
               ,
            
             the
             Latine
             hath
             it
             
               panem
               super-substantialem
            
             for
             Quotidianum
             ,
             daily
             bread
             .
             The
             Rhemists
             note
             upon
             the
             same
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             bread
             so
             called
             here
             according
             to
             the
             Latine
             and
             Greek-word
             ,
             we
             aske
             not
             onely
             all
             necessary
             sustenance
             for
             the
             body
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             all
             spirituall
             food
             .
             viz.
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             true
             bread
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             to
             us
             that
             eate
             his
             Body
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             which
             condemned
             vaine
             repetition
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             forme
             of
             prayer
             provided
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             made
             here
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             to
             offend
             against
             his
             own
             rule
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             second
             Petition
             ,
             they
             teach
             to
             be
             asked
             in
             the
             fourth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             lodge
             in
             one
             Petition
             things
             of
             divers
             kinds
             ,
             and
             farre
             removed
             in
             nature
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             corporeall
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             earthly
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             creature
             and
             the
             creator
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             hence
             it
             should
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             taught
             them
             expressely
             to
             aske
             that
             which
             he
             had
             neither
             instituted
             ,
             nor
             instructed
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             whereof
             his
             Disciples
             were
             utterly
             Ignorant
             .
             Salomon
             ,
             
             from
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             seemeth
             to
             have
             taken
             this
             Petition
             ,
             confirmes
             that
             exposition
             of
             things
             tending
             to
             uphold
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               
               Lechem
               Chukki
            
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             ordained
             for
             me
             .
             The
             Jesuites
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             the
             old
             interpreter
             ,
             which
             translateth
             one
             word
             the
             same
             both
             in
             syllables
             and
             signification
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             Supersubstantiall
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               Luke
               Quotidianum
            
             or
             Daily
             against
             which
             interpretation
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             antiquity
             before
             that
             translation
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             retained
             the
             words
             of
             Daily
             Bread.
             
          
           
             Bellarmine
             .
             l.
             1.
             
               de
               bonis
               operibus
            
             c.
             6.
             preferres
             Quotidianum
             ,
             and
             defends
             it
             against
             the
             other
             .
             Tostatus
             applyeth
             it
             to
             temporall
             things
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Syriacke
               saith
            
             Panis
             indigentiae
             ,
             vel
             sufficientiae
             nostrae
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             18.
             
             
             
               Plena
               gratia
            
             for
             
               gratis
               dilecta
            
             as
             Chrysostome
             renders
             it
             ,
             Haile
             
               Mary
               full
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             for
             freely
             beloved
             .
             The
             word
             signifieth
             not
             any
             grace
             or
             vertue
             inherent
             in
             one
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             grace
             or
             favour
             as
             one
             freely
             vouchsafeth
             and
             sheweth
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             word
             retained
             by
             the
             Syriacke
             in
             this
             place
             is
             Taibutha
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             happiness
             ,
             blessednesse
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             bountifulnesse
             .
             Tremelius
             turneth
             it
             gratia
             which
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             Englished
             favour
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             is
             expounded
             by
             the
             Angell
             ,
             and
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Angell
             adding
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             meaning
             by
             his
             speciall
             favour
             ,
             and
             in
             v.
             30.
             saying
             ,
             she
             had
             found
             favour
             with
             God.
             The
             Virgin
             in
             her
             thankfull
             song
             magnifying
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             toward
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             so
             graciously
             looked
             on
             her
             in
             so
             meane
             estate
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             her
             the
             Mother
             of
             her
             own
             Saviour
             ,
             after
             so
             marvellous
             a
             manner
             .
          
           
             They
             foolishly
             salute
             her
             ,
             who
             is
             removed
             from
             them
             by
             infinite
             space
             ,
             and
             whom
             their
             Haile
             cannot
             profit
             ,
             being
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             salutation
             of
             the
             Angell
             did
             and
             might
             doe
             ,
             whilst
             she
             was
             here
             in
             the
             vale
             of
             misery
             .
             Their
             Alchymie
             also
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             a
             Prayer
             unto
             her
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Prayer
             for
             her
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             daily
             ,
             that
             served
             in
             that
             kinde
             ,
             for
             one
             onely
             time
             :
             to
             make
             it
             without
             calling
             which
             the
             Angell
             durst
             not
             doe
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             had
             beene
             sent
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             *
             32.
             
             
               Vulg.
               Sacramentum
               hoc
               magnum
               est
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               Sacrament
            
             for
             great
             mystery
             .
             Sacraments
             are
             mysteries
             ,
             but
             all
             mysteries
             are
             not
             properly
             Sacraments
             .
             How
             can
             it
             be
             a
             Church
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             hath
             neither
             element
             ,
             nor
             word
             of
             promise
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             possession
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             which
             is
             (
             and
             lawfully
             may
             be
             used
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             amongst
             the
             Turkes
             and
             Jewes
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             benefit
             of
             Matrimony
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ?
             The
             old
             Interpreter
             ,
             Coless
             1.
             27.
             translateth
             the
             same
             word
             a
             mystery
             or
             secret
             .
          
           
             Chemnitius
             reckons
             this
             place
             among
             those
             which
             the
             Papists
             
             abuse
             ,
             not
             among
             the
             corrupted
             :
             for
             *
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Ancient
             Latine
             Divines
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             with
             the
             Greeks
             .
             Chamier
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             21
             
             The
             vulgar
             hath
             ,
             
               &
               Jacob
               adoravit
               fastigium
               virgae
            
             ,
             the
             Rhemists
             
               adored
               the
               top
               of
               his
               rod.
            
             whereas
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               he
               worshipped
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               stasse
               ,
            
             and
             not
             as
             they
             have
             falsely
             turned
             it
             ;
             so
             also
             doth
             the
             Syrian
             Paraphrast
             read
             ●t
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             else-where
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             a
             walking
             staffe
             ,
             agreeth
             fitly
             unto
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             being
             both
             old
             and
             sick
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             stay
             himselfe
             thereupon
             ,
             whilst
             he
             praised
             God.
             Joseph
             was
             no
             King
             ,
             aud
             therefore
             had
             no
             Scepter
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Gen.
             47.
             for
             top
             we
             read
             head
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             signifies
             the
             top
             ,
             because
             the
             head
             is
             the
             end
             and
             highest
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             And
             for
             staffe
             we
             now
             read
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             bed
             ;
             which
             fell
             out
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             mittah
             ,
             there
             extant
             ,
             pricked
             with
             other
             Vowels
             signifies
             a
             staffe
             for
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             matteh
             is
             a
             staffe
             ,
             and
             mitteh
             a
             bed
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             followes
             ,
             read
             it
             matteh
             and
             so
             translated
             it
             staffe
             ,
             otherwise
             th●n
             w●
             now
             read
             it
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             If
             we
             follow
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             extant
             ,
             the
             sence
             will
             be
             ,
             That
             Jacob
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             raise
             his
             body
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             therefore
             he
             bowed
             his
             head
             forward
             upon
             his
             beds
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             worshipped
             God.
             
          
           
             Bez●
             speaking
             of
             the
             divers
             Latine
             translations
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             onely
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             v●lgar
             Latine
             ,
             that
             he
             followeth
             it
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             preferreth
             it
             before
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Maxim●
               ex
               parte
               ,
               amplector
               &
               claeeris
               omnibus
               antepono
               .
            
             He
             speakes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             onely
             ,
             
             and
             of
             that
             Latine
             translation
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             all
             other
             Latine
             translations
             which
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Castalion
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             These
             plac●s
             may
             serve
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             
             no
             Book
             being
             entire
             or
             free
             fron
             errour
             .
             
               Isidore
               Clarius
               Brixianus
               (
               praef●●t
               .
               in
               Biblia
               )
            
             a
             great
             learned
             man
             of
             their
             own
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             8000
             places
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             changed
             .
             Since
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             2
             Popes
             
             have
             set
             forth
             this
             vulgar
             Edition
             diversly
             ;
             
             which
             of
             these
             shall
             be
             received
             as
             authenticall
             ?
             How
             often
             doe
             the
             Papists
             leave
             the
             vulgar
             in
             all
             their
             controversies
             when
             it
             is
             for
             their
             advantage
             so
             to
             doe
             ?
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             ordinary
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             needlesse
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Edition
             Ancienter
             then
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             if
             the
             Latine
             have
             been
             used
             a
             1000
             yeares
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             hath
             been
             used
             almost
             3000
             yeares
             ;
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             Arbicke
             ,
             Syriacke
             ,
             and
             Greeke
             Editions
             also
             have
             beene
             used
             above
             a
             1000
             yeares
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             be
             authentique
             by
             the
             Papists
             argument
             .
          
           
             Having
             spoken
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Canonicall
             Books
             ,
             and
             the
             Authenticall
             Editions
             ;
             I
             now
             goe
             on
             to
             treate
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             its
             adjuncts
             or
             properties
             fitted
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             comes
             next
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             of
             this
             I
             have
             spoken
             somewhat
             afore
             ,
             but
             shall
             now
             inlarge
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             *
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             glorifying
             of
             him
             ;
             by
             it
             we
             may
             learne
             to
             know
             ,
             love
             and
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             blessed
             .
             The
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             the
             chiefe
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Intermediate
             ,
             temporall
             edification
             ,
             which
             is
             fitly
             referred
             to
             5
             *
             principall
             uses
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             respect
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             other
             three
             the
             heart
             ,
             will
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             direct
             to
             all
             saving
             truth
             ;
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             received
             as
             a
             truth
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Where
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             tongue
             to
             speake
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             have
             an
             eare
             to
             heare
             .
             
               Hoc
               quia
               de
               scrip●uris
               non
               habet
               autoritatem
               ,
               eadem
               facilitate
               contemuitur
               ,
               qua
               probatur
               Hieron
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Reproofe
             or
             Confutation
             ,
             
             to
             refute
             all
             errours
             and
             heterodoxe
             opinions
             in
             Divinity
             .
             
             By
             this
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Christ
             vanquished
             Satan
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             4.
             7.
             10.
             by
             the
             Scripture
             he
             opposed
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             John.
             5.
             45.
             46.
             47.
             and
             10.
             34.
             by
             this
             he
             refuted
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             
             Matth.
             9.
             13.
             and
             12.
             1.
             
             
               Luke
               10.
               25.
               26.
               27.
               
               Matth.
            
             19.
             34.
             and
             21.
             12.
             13.
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             Matth.
             22
             29.
             
             By
             this
             Austin
             refuted
             the
             
               Pelagians
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             the
             
               Valentinians
               ;
               Tertullian
            
             the
             
               M●rcionites
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             the
             Arrians
             .
          
           
             In
             comitijs
             Vindelicorum
             ,
             
             cum
             episcopus
             Albertus
             aliquando
             legeret
             Biblia
             (
             referente
             Luthero
             in
             Sermon
             .
             Convival
             .
             )
             &
             interrogasset
             quidam
             è
             consiliarijs
             ,
             quid
             libri
             hic
             ●sset
             ,
             nescio
             equidem
             (
             respondet
             )
             qualis
             sit
             liber
             ,
             sed
             omnia
             quae
             in
             eo
             lego
             ,
             nostrae
             religioni
             planè
             sunt
             contraria
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Correction
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             
             setting
             streight
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             in
             manners
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Instruction
             to
             righteousnesse
             .
             
             
               Instruunt
               Patriarchae
               etiam
               errantes
               .
               Basil
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             Psalmes
             are
             a
             common
             Store
             house
             and
             Treasury
             of
             good
             Instruction
             .
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             32
             ▪
             and
             some
             other
             Psalmes
             is
             Maschil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Psalme
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Comfort
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             
             Psal.
             19.
             8
             and
             119.
             50.
             and
             92.
             the
             Greek
             ▪
             word
             for
             Gospell
             signifieth
             glad-tidings
             .
             The
             Promises
             are
             the
             Christians
             best
             Cordials
             ;
             as
             Gods
             Promises
             are
             the
             rule
             of
             what
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             in
             faith
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             the
             ground
             of
             what
             we
             must
             expect
             in
             comfort
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ultimate
             and
             chiefest
             ,
             our
             Salvation
             and
             life
             Eternall
             ,
             John
             5.
             39.
             and
             20.
             31.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             It
             will
             shew
             us
             the
             right
             way
             of
             escaping
             hell
             and
             attaining
             Heaven
             .
             It
             will
             shew
             us
             what
             to
             beleeve
             and
             practise
             ,
             for
             our
             present
             and
             eternall
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             Gods
             aime
             in
             causing
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             fully
             availeable
             and
             effectuall
             for
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             THe
             properties
             of
             the
             Scripture
             fitted
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             properties
             which
             the
             Scripture
             must
             have
             for
             the
             former
             end
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Divine
               Authority
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               True
               and
               Certaine
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Necessary
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Pure
               and
               Holy.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Sufficient
               and
               Perfect
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Perspicuous
               and
               Plaine
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             *
             and
             so
             greater
             then
             all
             exception
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Divine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             its
             efficient
             cause
             and
             Originall
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             dictating
             ,
             in
             his
             Sonne
             declaring
             and
             publishing
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             confirming
             and
             sealing
             it
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             He
             wrote
             the
             Decalogue
             immediately
             with
             his
             own
             finger
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             the
             whole
             Systeme
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             written
             by
             his
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             publike
             Actuaries
             and
             Pen-men
             thereof
             ;
             therefore
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             as
             great
             as
             that
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             *
             who
             did
             dictate
             both
             the
             matter
             and
             words
             :
             those
             speeches
             are
             frequent
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               said
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             subject
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             truth
             according
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             certaine
             ,
             powerfull
             ,
             of
             venerable
             antiquity
             ,
             joyned
             with
             a
             sensible
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Divine
             presence
             ,
             
             and
             with
             many
             other
             things
             atte●●ing
             its
             divine
             authority
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Infallible
             ,
             *
             which
             expresseth
             the
             minde
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             truth
             is
             essentiall
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Supreame
             and
             Independent
             into
             which
             at
             last
             all
             faith
             is
             resolved
             ,
             from
             whi●h
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             appeale
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             singular
             authority
             the
             Scripture
             is
             distinguished
             ,
             both
             from
             all
             prophane
             and
             Sacred
             writings
             ,
             and
             Paul
             honours
             it
             with
             this
             Elogie
             ,
             
               a
               faithfull
               saying
               and
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               a
               more
               sure
               word
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             1.
             19.
             the
             Comparative
             for
             the
             Superlative
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             doubting
             and
             uncertainty
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             firme
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             is
             I●hovah
             of
             himself
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             word
             autoritative
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             is
             true
             and
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             whether
             thou
             think
             it
             Scripture
             or
             no.
             There
             is
             no
             higher
             authority
             for
             thee
             to
             appeale
             to
             ,
             it
             is
             above
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             determine
             all
             controversies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             *
             and
             certaine
             ,
             verity
             is
             affirmed
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             primarily
             ,
             internally
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             object
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             ab●olute
             and
             most
             perfect
             agreement
             of
             all
             things
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             truth
             or
             divine
             will
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             symbole
             and
             lively
             Image
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             things
             are
             delivered
             in
             it
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             dictated
             ,
             whence
             those
             honourable
             titles
             are
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             called
             
               a
               sure
               word
               :
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               19.
               
               Psal.
               19.
               7.
               the
               Scripture
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             Dan.
             10.
             ult
             .
             
               words
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.
             10.
             
             Yea
             ,
             truth
             it self
             ,
             John
             17.
             17.
             having
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             for
             the
             Authour
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             truth
             for
             the
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             for
             the
             Composer
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             worketh
             truth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             which
             heare
             it
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             preferres
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             before
             the
             Revelation
             made
             by
             Ang●ls
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             Christ
             commends
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             above
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             
               Revelation
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             19.
             above
             information
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             true
             but
             eminently
             true
             ,
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             
               prima
               veritas
            
             ,
             and
             pura
             *
             veritas
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             a
             twofold
             truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             assertion
             ,
             it
             containeth
             no
             errour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             promise
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             unfaithfulnesse
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             truth
             referres
             to
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             signified
             ,
             properly
             called
             truth
             or
             verity
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             referres
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             called
             veracite
             or
             fidelity
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             implyed
             ,
             
               Psal.
               19.
               thy
               Testimonies
               are
               sure
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             implyed
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             word
             is
             purer
             then
             Gold
             7
             times
             refined
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             signes
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             particularity
             of
             it
             ▪
             it
             names
             particulars
             in
             genealogies
             ,
             
               dolosus
               versatur
               in
               generalibus
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Impartiality
             toward
             friends
             and
             their
             adversaries
             ;
             the
             most
             holy
             men
             have
             their
             faults
             described
             ,
             they
             give
             due
             commendation
             to
             their
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             is
             .
             1.
             
             More
             then
             any
             humane
             truth
             of
             sense
             or
             reason
             .
             2.
             
             Above
             all
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             justification
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             3.
             
             A
             truth
             which
             evidenceth
             it self
             .
             4.
             
             The
             standard
             of
             all
             truth
             ,
             nothing
             is
             true
             in
             doctrin
             or
             worship
             which
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             .
             It
             is
             termed
             Canonicall
             generally
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             word
             Canon
             ,
             *
             which
             signifieth
             a
             rule
             ,
             because
             it
             containes
             a
             worthy
             rule
             of
             religion
             ,
             faith
             and
             godliness●
             ,
             according
             whereunto
             the
             building
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             must
             be
             sitted
             .
          
           
             These
             properties
             (
             saith
             Suarez
             )
             are
             required
             in
             a
             rule
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             known
             and
             easie
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             light
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             first
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             inflexible
             .
             4.
             
             Universall
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             perfect
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             and
             able
             to
             instruct
             us
             sufficiently
             in
             all
             points
             of
             faith
             or
             doctrinals
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             duties
             or
             practicals
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             practise
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             needfull
             to
             beleeve
             or
             to
             doe
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             save
             our
             soules
             is
             to
             be
             found
             here
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             here
             found
             ,
             is
             not
             needfull
             to
             beleeve
             and
             practise
             for
             felicity
             .
          
           
             Christ
             proveth
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             being
             an
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             against
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             32.
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             being
             a
             rule
             of
             life
             against
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             by
             an
             inference
             made
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Heads
             of
             the
             Creed
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             are
             plainely
             laid
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             therefore
             there
             we
             have
             a
             perfect
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             .
             
             1.
             
             For
             faith
             .
             Jerome
             in
             his
             controversie
             with
             Helvidius
             saith
             ,
             
               Credimus
               quia
               legimus
               ,
               non
               credimus
               quia
               non
               legimus
               .
            
             We
             beleeve
             because
             we
             read
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             beleeve
             because
             we
             doe
             not
             read
             .
             Christ
             often
             saith
             ,
             have
             
               ye
               not
               read
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               written
               ,
               what
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             Luke
             10.
             26.
             faith
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             must
             run
             parallel
             .
             This
             we
             first
             beleeve
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             *
             beleve
             (
             saith
             Tertullian
             )
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             nothing
             beyond
             Scripture
             .
             When
             we
             say
             all
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             and
             faith
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             understand
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             not
             that
             all
             things
             are
             literally
             and
             verbally
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             are
             either
             expressed
             therein
             ,
             or
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             may
             be
             drawne
             from
             thence
             .
             All
             controversies
             about
             religion
             are
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             32.
             and
             4.
             2.
             
             
               Josh.
               1.
               7.
               
               Franciscus
               de
               S●lis
            
             a
             Popish
             Bishop
             saith
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             was
             honoured
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             been
             there
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             perfect
             rule
             for
             our
             lives
             and
             practise
             *
             Psal.
             19.
             11.
             
             and
             Psal.
             119.
             9.
             
             In
             the
             Scriptures
             there
             are
             delivered
             remedies
             against
             all
             vices
             ,
             and
             meanes
             are
             there
             laid
             down
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             all
             vertues
             .
             We
             must
             follow
             the
             Scriptures
             exactly
             ,
             and
             not
             swerve
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             left
             ;
             a
             metaphore
             taken
             from
             a
             way
             or
             rule
             ,
             saith
             Chamier
             ;
             when
             Linacer
             a
             learned
             English
             man
             heard
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             5.
             of
             Matthew
             read
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               in
               spirit
            
             &c.
             he
             broke
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             ,
             
               either
               these
               sayings
               are
               not
               Christs
               ,
               or
               we
               are
               not
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             perfect
             not
             a
             partiall
             and
             insufficient
             rule
             as
             the
             Papi●●s
             make
             it
             ;
             as
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             God
             ,
             so
             his
             word
             is
             a
             perfect
             word
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             partiall
             rule
             then
             it
             doth
             not
             perfectly
             direct
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             should
             perfectly
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             should
             not
             yet
             be
             perfect
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             Scripture
             be
             a
             partiall
             rule
             ,
             then
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             wise
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospell
             ▪
             
               Regula
               fidei
               debet
               esse
               adaequata
               fidei
               ,
               aut
               regula
               non
               erit
               .
            
             Whitakerus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             addition
             and
             detraction
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             made
             by
             any
             man
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             and
             12.
             32.
             
             
               Deut.
               5.
               32.
               
               Gal.
               1.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             said
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             to
             beget
             heavenly
             and
             saving
             wisdome
             ,
             
               Psal.
               19.
               8.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             3
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             faith
             *
             and
             Religion
             are
             sent
             to
             the
             Scripture
             onely
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             an
             Infallible
             rule
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             4.
             of
             which
             thou
             hast
             had
             a
             full
             assent
             .
             
               Regularectè
               definitur
               mensura
               infallibilis
               quae
               nullam
               vel
               additionem
               vel
               detractionem
               patitur
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             ●ust
             rule
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             universall
             and
             perpetuall
             rule
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             and
             person
             ;
             
             ever
             since
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             beene
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             onely
             rule
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Testimony
             ▪
             in
             the
             new
             they
             confirmed
             all
             things
             by
             the
             old
             ,
             it
             directs
             in
             every
             case
             .
             
             2
             To
             all
             persons
             ,
             this
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             Minister
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             Councell
             ,
             a
             Church
             wise
             to
             salvation
             ;
             to
             reforme
             a
             young
             man
             whose
             lusts
             are
             unbridled
             ,
             119.
             9.
             to
             order
             a
             King
             ,
             17
             Deut.
             *
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
           
             Ob.
             Faith
             was
             before
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             twofold
             .
             1.
             
             Revealed
             ,
             that
             preceded
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             Written
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             rule
             ,
             yet
             fir●t
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             exclude
             other
             Ministeriall
             helps
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             tongues
             and
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             these
             are
             meanes
             to
             use
             the
             rule
             and
             subordinate
             to
             it
             ,
             
             we
             need
             no
             more
             rules
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             vaine
             and
             absurd
             question
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             be
             lockt
             up
             in
             a
             Study
             with
             a
             Bible
             ,
             what
             good
             will
             he
             get
             by
             it
             if
             he
             cannot
             read
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             reason
             and
             judgement
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             and
             apply
             it
             ;
             judge
             what
             I
             say
             
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             should
             rule
             our
             hearts
             thoughts
             and
             inward
             cogitations
             ,
             our
             words
             and
             actions
             ;
             we
             should
             pray
             ,
             heare
             ,
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             of
             it
             ,
             buy
             ,
             sell
             ,
             cloath
             our selves
             and
             carry
             our selves
             toward
             all
             as
             that
             bids
             us
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             23.
             the
             people
             of
             God
             wrote
             after
             this
             Copy
             ,
             followed
             this
             rule
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             5.
             59.
             111.
             because
             they
             desired
             in
             all
             which
             they
             did
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             (
             now
             God
             is
             pleased
             when
             his
             own
             will
             is
             done
             )
             and
             to
             glorifie
             him
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             framed
             themselves
             according
             to
             his
             statutes
             .
             We
             cannot
             better
             expresse
             an
             high
             esteeme
             of
             God
             and
             his
             excellencies
             then
             by
             following
             him
             in
             all
             things
             Every
             one
             esteems
             that
             person
             most
             excellent
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             up
             himself
             most
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             ordered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             thereof
             it
             was
             alwayes
             necessary
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             revealing
             it
             is
             necessary
             since
             the
             time
             that
             it
             pleased
             God
             after
             that
             manner
             to
             deliver
             his
             word
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ▪
             It
             is
             not
             then
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             be
             delivered
             to
             
             us
             in
             writing
             ,
             but
             onely
             conditionally
             and
             upon
             supposition
             .
             God
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             2400
             yeares
             ,
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             did
             instruct
             his
             Church
             with
             an
             immediate
             living
             voyce
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             pleased
             still
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             there
             had
             beene
             no
             necessity
             of
             Scripture
             now
             more
             then
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             continuall
             presence
             of
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             now
             there
             is
             a
             perpetuall
             absence
             in
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             written
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             brevity
             of
             mans
             life
             .
             See
             the
             5.
             &
             the
             11.
             
             Ch.
             of
             Gen.
             The
             Patriarks
             were
             long
             lived
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Floud
             to
             the
             times
             of
             Moses
             ;
             they
             lived
             some
             centuries
             of
             yeares
             ;
             therefore
             afterward
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             word
             could
             not
             fitly
             be
             preserved
             without
             writing
             .
             By
             writing
             we
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             holy
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             from
             writing
             receiveth
             his
             denomination
             ,
             in
             being
             called
             Scripture
             :
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             writing
             *
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             a
             certaine
             and
             true
             rule
             and
             Canon
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             judge
             of
             all
             questions
             ,
             doubts
             and
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             4.
             
             Every
             mans
             opinion
             else
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Bible
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             lust
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             in
             Christ
             which
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             might
             the
             better
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             see
             that
             written
             before
             their
             eyes
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Mess●as
             ,
             and
             see
             all
             things
             that
             were
             fore-told
             of
             him
             verified
             in
             the
             event
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             worship
             might
             be
             preserved
             from
             corruption
             and
             the
             truth
             propagated
             among
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             take
             off
             excuses
             from
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             know
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             civill
             Lawes
             are
             written
             and
             published
             that
             offenders
             may
             be
             excusable
             .
          
           
             The
             Pen-men
             had
             a
             command
             from
             God.
             1.
             
             A
             publike
             and
             outward
             command
             ,
             as
             Jeremie
             30.
             2.
             and
             36.
             2
             
             
               Moses
               .
               Exod.
               17.
               14.
            
             and
             34.
             17.
             and
             John
             was
             commanded
             12
             times
             in
             the
             Revelation
             to
             write
             .
             Rev.
             1.
             11.
             and
             2.
             1.
             8.
             12.
             18.
             and
             3.
             
             Ch.
             1.
             7.
             and
             14.
             and
             14.
             13.
             and
             19.
             v.
             9.
             
             &
             21.
             5.
             2
             an
             inward
             command
             by
             private
             inspiration
             and
             instinct
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             Pure
             and
             Holy
             ,
             It
             commands
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             forbids
             ,
             reproves
             and
             condemnes
             all
             sinne
             and
             *
             filthinesse
             ;
             it
             restraines
             not
             onely
             from
             evill
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             but
             
             thoughts
             ,
             glances
             .
             Those
             are
             frequent
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               holy
               ,
               pure
            
             ,
             and
             cleane
             ,
             Psal.
             12.
             6.
             and
             18.
             31.
             and
             119.
             40
             
             Prov.
             30.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             pure
             in
             its
             narrations
             ,
             it
             speakes
             purely
             of
             things
             evill
             and
             uncleane
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             termed
             holy
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             and
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             1.
             
             From
             its
             efficient
             principall
             cause
             ,
             God
             who
             is
             the
             holy
             of
             holies
             ,
             holinesse
             it selfe
             ,
             
               Esay
               6.
               3.
               
               Dan.
            
             9.
             24.
             he
             is
             the
             author
             and
             inditer
             of
             it
             Luke
             1.
             67.
             2
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             ,
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             it
             were
             holy
             men
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             From
             its
             matter
             ,
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             A●t
             .
             20.
             27.
             the
             Scripture
             containes
             holy
             and
             Divine
             mysteries
             ,
             holy
             precepts
             of
             life
             ,
             holy
             promises
             ,
             Psal
             105.
             42.
             holy
             Histories
             .
             4.
             
             From
             its
             end
             or
             effect
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             reading
             and
             meditation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             sanctifieth
             us
             ,
             John
             17.
             17.
             it
             sanctifieth
             likewise
             all
             the
             creatures
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             use
             them
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             purity
             *
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             glasse
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             23.
             to
             fire
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             29.
             to
             light
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             105.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             himselfe
             is
             pure
             ,
             most
             pure
             ,
             
               Psal.
               92.
               ult
               .
               Hab
            
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             pure
             .
             1.
             
             Formally
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             falshood
             or
             error
             ,
             no
             corruption
             or
             unsoundnesse
             at
             all
             in
             it
             Prov.
             8.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             2.
             
             Virtually
             so
             as
             to
             make
             others
             pure
             ,
             
               John
               15.
            
             3.
             and
             17.
             17.
             
             Act.
             20.
             32.
             
             It
             begets
             grace
             ,
             
               Jam.
               1.
               18.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             23.
             and
             preserves
             and
             increaseth
             it
             ,
             
               Act.
               20.
               32.
               
               Eph●s
               .
               4.
            
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             assertory
             part
             is
             pure
             ;
             what
             it
             affirmes
             to
             be
             is
             ;
             and
             what
             it
             d●nyes
             to
             be
             is
             not
             .
             Psal
             19.
             7.
             and
             93.
             5.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             2
             
             What
             it
             promiseth
             shall
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             threateneth
             shall
             be
             executed
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               23.
               19.
               1
               
               Sam.
               2.
               30.
               
               Zach.
            
             1.
             6.
             3.
             
             What
             it
             commandeth
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             forbiddeth
             is
             evill
             ,
             
               Deut.
               4.
               8.
               
               Psal.
            
             119.
             108.
             and
             19.
             8.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             other
             Bookes
             some
             truth
             is
             taught
             ,
             some
             good
             commended
             ,
             some
             kinde
             or
             part
             of
             happinesse
             promised
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Inspired
             
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             truth
             is
             taught
             ,
             all
             goodnesse
             commanded
             ,
             
             all
             happinesse
             promised
             ;
             nay
             ,
             we
             may
             invert
             the
             words
             with
             
               Hugo
               de
               sancto
               victore
            
             ,
             and
             say
             .
             
               Quicquid
               ibi
               docetur
               es●
               veritas
               ,
               quicquid
               praecipitur
               bonitas
               ,
               quicquid
               promittitur
               felicitas
               .
               All
               that
               is
               there
               taught
               is
               truth
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               there
               commanded
               is
               goodnesse
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               there
               promised
               is
               happinesse
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             which
             the
             Canticles
             containe
             ,
             being
             taken
             from
             marriage
             ,
             *
             are
             handled
             so
             sincerely
             that
             no
             blemish
             or
             spot
             can
             be
             found
             therein
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             be
             preacht
             ,
             read
             and
             heard
             with
             holy
             *
             affections
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             reverently
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             The
             ●ewes
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             will
             not
             touch
             the
             Bible
             with
             unwashed
             hands
             ,
             they
             kisse
             it
             as
             often
             as
             they
             open
             and
             shut
             it
             ,
             they
             sit
             not
             on
             that
             seat
             where
             it
             is
             laid
             ,
             and
             i●
             it
             fall
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             
             they
             fast
             for
             a
             whole
             day
             .
             The
             Turke
             writ●s
             upon
             the
             outside
             of
             his
             
               Alcoran
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               touch
               this
               Book
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               pure
               .
            
             I
             would
             none
             might
             meddle
             with
             ours
             
               (
               Alcor●●
            
             signifieth
             but
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             word
             )
             but
             such
             as
             indeed
             are
             what
             other
             men
             doe
             but
             think
             themselv●s
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             Perfect
             .
             *
          
           
             The
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             considered
             2
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             or
             the
             Bookes
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             was
             written
             ,
             all
             which
             (
             as
             many
             as
             were
             usefull
             to
             our
             salvation
             )
             have
             been
             kept
             inviolable
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             out
             of
             them
             one
             most
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             Canon
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Integrity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             forme
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             sence
             or
             meaning
             of
             these
             Canonicall
             Books
             ,
             or
             of
             Divine
             truth
             comprehended
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             Books
             containe
             most
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             the
             whole
             truth
             necessary
             and
             sufficient
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             a
             sole
             adequate
             ,
             totall
             and
             perfect
             measure
             and
             rule
             both
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             it
             in
             a
             twofold
             respect
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             a
             threefold
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Principle
             ;
             for
             every
             principle
             ,
             whether
             of
             a
             thing
             or
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             perfect
             ,
             since
             demonstration
             and
             true
             conclusions
             are
             not
             deduced
             from
             that
             which
             it
             imperfect
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             being
             the
             first
             only
             immediate
             principle
             of
             all
             true
             doctrine
             should
             be
             most
             perfect
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             all
             Essentiall
             parts
             ,
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             and
             integrall
             ,
             Law
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             is
             wholy
             perfect
             ,
             both
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             substance
             ,
             it
             eitheir
             expressely
             or
             Analogically
             containes
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             concerning
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ,
             which
             is
             communicable
             and
             profitable
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             proved
             also
             by
             induction
             ,
             that
             all
             necessary
             opinions
             of
             Faith
             or
             precepts
             of
             life
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Relatively
             ,
             
             because
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             parts
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             that
             perfection
             is
             called
             essentiall
             ,
             this
             quantitative
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Books
             are
             Sufficient
             with
             an
             essentiall
             perfection
             ,
             although
             integrally
             they
             have
             not
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             own
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             at
             distinct
             times
             every
             part
             sufficed
             for
             their
             times
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             parts
             in
             the
             whole
             are
             but
             sufficient
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             its
             effect
             and
             operation
             it
             makes
             men
             perfect
             ,
             2
             
               Tim
               3.
               16.
               17.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               John
               2.
               ult
            
             &
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             opposed
             to
             unwritten
             Traditions
             ,
             all
             which
             it
             excludes
             by
             its
             sufficiency
             ;
             
             but
             we
             doe
             not
             understand
             by
             Traditions
             generally
             a
             Doctrine
             delivered
             in
             Word
             and
             Writing
             ;
             but
             specially
             a
             Doctrine
             not
             written
             by
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             whether
             Dogmaticall
             ,
             Historicall
             ▪
             or
             Ceremoniall
             ;
             for
             a
             perfect
             reason
             of
             the
             primary
             opinions
             belonging
             to
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             is
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             those
             things
             which
             are
             out
             of
             ,
             beside
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             doe
             not
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             .
             2.
             
             Historicall
             ,
             the
             Sayings
             and
             Deedes
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             perfectly
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             
             many
             as
             su●fice
             us
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             John
             20.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Those
             things
             which
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             Scripture
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             mans
             writings
             ,
             3.
             
             Ceremoniall
             or
             secondary
             opinions
             concerning
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rites
             and
             Customes
             are
             for
             Essentialls
             ,
             Substantials
             ,
             and
             Fundam●ntals
             ,
             generally
             contained
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             accidentals
             ,
             accessaries
             ,
             and
             circumstantials
             are
             free
             and
             mutable
             .
             If
             Traditions
             agree
             with
             the
             Scripture
             they
             are
             confirmed
             by
             it
             if
             they
             oppose
             it
             they
             are
             disproved
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             not
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Infinite
             and
             unlimited
             that
             is
             an
             incommunicable
             property
             of
             God
             ;
             every
             thing
             which
             is
             from
             another
             as
             the
             efficiente
             ause
             ,
             is
             thereby
             limited
             both
             for
             the
             nature
             and
             qualities
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             we
             doe
             not
             understand
             such
             a
             perfection
             as
             containeth
             all
             and
             singular
             such
             things
             as
             at
             any
             time
             have
             beene
             by
             Divine
             inspiration
             revealed
             to
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             they
             were
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             not
             set
             downe
             in
             so
             many
             words
             as
             they
             used
             in
             the
             speaking
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             of
             twelve
             Apostles
             seven
             wrote
             nothing
             ,
             which
             yet
             preached
             and
             did
             many
             things
             ;
             neither
             are
             all
             the
             deeds
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             written
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             contradicted
             ,
             John
             20.
             30.
             31
             
             &
             21.
             25.
             but
             we
             meane
             onely
             a
             Relative
             perfection
             which
             for
             some
             certaine
             ends
             sake
             agreeth
             to
             the
             Scripture
             as
             to
             an
             instrument
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             it
             perfectly
             comprehendeth
             all
             things
             which
             have
             beene
             ,
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             severall
             Bookes
             of
             Scripture
             are
             indeed
             perfect
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             ends
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             &
             uses
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             intended
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             any
             one
             Booke
             is
             sufficient
             to
             the
             common
             end
             ;
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             is
             compleate
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             one
             speaking
             of
             that
             which
             another
             doth
             wholy
             passe
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             one
             clearely
             delivering
             what
             was
             intricate
             in
             another
             .
             Paul
             speakes
             much
             of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             Predestination
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             
             the
             Romans
             nothing
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             since
             God
             did
             reveale
             his
             will
             in
             writing
             ,
             those
             writings
             which
             by
             Divine
             hand
             and
             providence
             were
             extant
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             so
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             that
             it
             needed
             not
             Tradition
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             humane
             wight
             to
             adde
             thereto
             ,
             or
             take
             therefrom
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             did
             reveale
             more
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             former
             onely
             was
             not
             then
             sufficient
             without
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             sufficiently
             containe
             and
             deliver
             all
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Faith
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             
             and
             most
             of
             these
             it
             delivereth
             to
             us
             expressely
             and
             in
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             by
             good
             and
             necessary
             consequence
             .
             The
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             ,
             and
             the
             consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             those
             words
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             both
             cleerely
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             evident
             proofe
             may
             thence
             be
             deduced
             ;
             that
             Article
             of
             Christs
             descent
             into
             Hell
             ,
             
               totidem
               verbis
            
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             deduced
             thence
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             
             Wee
             shall
             now
             lay
             downe
             some
             propositions
             or
             Theoremes
             about
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             every
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             so
             much
             supernaturall
             truth
             as
             was
             for
             that
             age
             necessary
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             his
             wayes
             he
             made
             knowne
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Psal.
             103.
             7.
             and
             his
             statutes
             to
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               Psal.
               147.
               20.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             1.
             
             Therefore
             that
             is
             an
             erroneous
             opinion
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Law
             written
             men
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             substance
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             hath
             beene
             ,
             and
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             
             as
             the
             true
             Religion
             hath
             beene
             one
             and
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             things
             nec●ssary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               3.
               
               Col.
            
             2.
             2.
             but
             this
             knowledge
             was
             ever
             necessary
             .
             
               Jer
               9.
               23.
               
               Acts
            
             4.
             12.
             the
             Fathers
             indeed
             saw
             Christ
             more
             obscurely
             and
             aenigmatically
             ,
             we
             more
             clearely
             ,
             distinctly
             and
             perspicuously
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             knew
             him
             and
             believed
             in
             him
             unto
             salvation
             as
             well
             as
             wee
             ,
             John
             8.
             56.
             
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             God
             made
             with
             man
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             therein
             the
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             himselfe
             to
             be
             one
             and
             unchangeable
             ;
             as
             in
             nature
             so
             in
             will
             ,
             
               Heb.
               13.
               8.
               
               Rom
               ▪
            
             3.
             29.
             shewing
             that
             as
             God
             is
             one
             in
             nature
             ,
             truth
             and
             constancy
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             well
             toward
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             toward
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             justifie
             both
             the
             circumcision
             and
             uncircumcision
             ,
             the
             Jew
             and
             the
             Gentile
             by
             one
             way
             of
             Religion
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             through
             faith
             and
             belief
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             professed
             and
             taught
             no
             new
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             did
             before
             instruct
             ,
             
               Mat●hew
               5.
               17
               
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               Acts
               10
               43
               ,
               Luke
               24.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               44.
               45.
               
               Acts
            
             18
             28.
             
             &
             17.
             7.
             
             &
             26.
             22.
             
             &
             28.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             26.
             
             Therefore
             the
             beleeving
             Jewes
             and
             the
             converted
             Gentiles
             are
             s●iled
             the
             children
             of
             faithfull
             Abraham
             being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             as
             Abraham
             was
             .
             
             Whence
             wee
             may
             conclude
             that
             before
             ,
             under
             and
             after
             the
             Law
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             but
             one
             true
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             or
             way
             to
             Heaven
             and
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             being
             uttered
             in
             old
             time
             sundry
             ways
             ,
             was
             at
             length
             made
             knowne
             by
             writing
             ;
             the
             Lord
             stirring
             up
             and
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             inspiring
             his
             servants
             ,
             to
             write
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             
             So
             long
             as
             there
             was
             any
             truth
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             necessary
             to
             bee
             more
             fully
             and
             clearly
             knowne
             then
             was
             already
             revealed
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             stir
             up
             holy
             men
             whom
             he
             Divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             furnished
             to
             make
             the
             Truth
             knowne
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             thus
             after
             Moses
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Lord
             raised
             
             up
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             opened
             the
             perfect
             way
             of
             life
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             more
             clearely
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             before
             manifested
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             requiring
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             in
             the
             severall
             Ages
             thereof
             was
             sufficiently
             taught
             ,
             and
             instructed
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             M●ses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             appeares
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             our
             Saviour
             being
             asked
             of
             one
             what
             hee
             should
             doe
             that
             hee
             might
             inherite
             eternall
             life
             ,
             
             answered
             ,
             
               what
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               how
               Readest
               thou
               ?
            
             Luke
             10.
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             hee
             declared
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             foretold
             and
             promised
             ,
             Matthew
             21.
             44.
             
             &
             26.
             31.
             
             Luke
             4
             21.
             
             &
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             44
             John
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             answer
             of
             Abraham
             to
             the
             Rich
             man
             ,
             sending
             his
             friends
             to
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             they
             sufficed
             to
             instruct
             the
             faithfull
             Jewes
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             29
             ,
             30.
             by
             them
             they
             might
             learne
             how
             to
             obtaine
             Life
             and
             escape
             Death
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               heare
               them
            
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             them
             onely
             ,
             as
             that
             place
             is
             meant
             ,
             Mat.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Jewes
             themselves
             acknowledged
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             those
             writings
             ,
             to
             leade
             them
             unto
             life
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             John
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Prophets
             did
             expound
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             speake
             more
             plainely
             ,
             precisely
             and
             distinctly
             touching
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             then
             Moses
             did
             ;
             but
             the
             last
             full
             and
             cleare
             Will
             of
             God
             touching
             the
             salvation
             of
             man
             was
             not
             manifested
             by
             them
             ;
             that
             was
             together
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             to
             be
             published
             and
             taught
             by
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             also
             at
             his
             comming
             did
             establish
             that
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             therein
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             ordained
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             bee
             the
             great
             Doctor
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             Office
             Manner
             of
             receiving
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             which
             he
             delivered
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             well
             knowne
             not
             onely
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             but
             also
             among
             the
             Samaritanes
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             could
             say
             ,
             
               I
               know
               when
               the
               Messias
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               will
               tell
               us
               all
               things
               .
            
             John
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             time
             wherein
             God
             spake
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             last
             dayes
             or
             the
             last
             time
             .
             
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             20.
             to
             note
             that
             we
             are
             not
             hereafter
             to
             expect
             or
             looke
             for
             any
             fuller
             or
             more
             cleare
             Revelation
             of
             Divine
             mysteries
             then
             that
             which
             was
             then
             delivered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             called
             a
             mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             or
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             15.
             because
             all
             things
             are
             established
             by
             him
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             old
             decayeth
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             new
             abideth
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             in
             great
             wisdome
             to
             reveale
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             she
             might
             not
             despaire
             ;
             but
             obscurely
             at
             the
             first
             that
             she
             might
             earnestly
             long
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             make
             known
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             and
             seene
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             dispensation
             was
             needfull
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             might
             not
             be
             contemned
             ,
             as
             haply
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             fully
             revealed
             and
             made
             knowne
             his
             bounty
             unto
             man
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             seen
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             for
             substance
             of
             doctri●e
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             taught
             nothing
             which
             was
             not
             before
             in
             some
             sort
             contained
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             confirmed
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             was
             in
             them
             more
             obscurely
             ,
             Enigmatically
             and
             briefely
             ,
             he
             explained
             more
             excellently
             ,
             fully
             and
             cleerely
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             proved
             their
             doctrine
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Act.
               17.
               11.
               and
               26.
               22.
               
               Luke
               24.
               27.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               2.
               
               Act.
            
             28.
             23.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             things
             necessary
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             were
             taught
             and
             inspired
             to
             the
             Apostles
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             no
             new
             inspirations
             after
             their
             times
             ;
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             expect
             further
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             we
             prove
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             John
             14.
             26.
             he
             that
             teacheth
             all
             things
             ,
             omitteth
             nothing
             ;
             Christ
             said
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Apostles
             as
             appeares
             ,
             John
             15.
             15.
             and
             17.
             8.
             
             John
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             By
             reasons
             drawne
             from
             thence
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             plentifull
             pouring
             forth
             of
             the
             spirit
             was
             deferred
             till
             the
             glorifying
             of
             Christ
             ;
             he
             being
             glorified
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             delayed
             ;
             Christ
             being
             exalted
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             obtained
             the
             Spirit
             promised
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             not
             according
             to
             measure
             ,
             and
             poured
             the
             same
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             be
             poured
             forth
             and
             received
             by
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             was
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             foretold
             by
             
               Joel
               2.
               28.
               
               Act.
               2.
               33.
               
               John
               3.
               34.
               35.
               
               Act.
            
             2.
             16
             17.
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             and
             the
             prophesies
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             doe
             teach
             and
             declare
             that
             all
             Divine
             truth
             should
             fully
             and
             at
             once
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             Messias
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             Prophet
             ,
             High-Priest
             and
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Revelation
             promised
             ,
             none
             other
             needfull
             besides
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             him
             .
             
               Esay
               11.
               9.
               
               Act
               3.
               23.
               24.
               
               Joel
               .
               2.
               23.
               
               Vide
               Mercerum
               in
               loc
               .
            
             therefore
             the
             last
             inspiration
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             none
             other
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             did
             suffice
             to
             salvation
             ;
             yet
             it
             did
             send
             the
             Fathers
             to
             expect
             somewhat
             more
             perfect
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             but
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sent
             to
             waite
             for
             any
             clearer
             vision
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             long
             as
             any
             truth
             needfull
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             was
             unrevealed
             or
             not
             plainly
             taught
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             stirre
             up
             some
             Prophet
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             same
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             surcea●ng
             to
             speake
             since
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             same
             in
             writing
             ,
             is
             unto
             us
             a
             manifest
             token
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God
             is
             now
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             new
             Revelation
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             Our
             7th
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             able
             to
             propound
             and
             teach
             by
             lively
             voyce
             ,
             that
             doctrine
             which
             pertaines
             to
             perfection
             ,
             John
             1.
             18.
             and
             11.
             11.
             32.
             
             John
             8.
             26.
             and
             the
             Apostles
             perfectly
             taught
             all
             things
             which
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Act.
               20.
               27.
               
               Gal.
            
             1.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             summarily
             containe
             all
             things
             necessarily
             to
             salvation
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             31.
             and
             11.
             11.
             but
             this
             doctrine
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             
               Act.
               13.
               38.
               39.
               
               Luke
            
             24.
             47.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             Milke
             for
             Babes
             ,
             but
             strong
             
             Meat
             for
             men
             of
             ripe
             yeares
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               1.
               2.
               
               Heb.
            
             5.
             14.
             and
             6.
             1.
             2.
             therefore
             it
             containeth
             not
             onely
             matter
             of
             preparation
             but
             of
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Or
             8th
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             The
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             that
             heavenly
             doctrine
             which
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             by
             them
             committed
             to
             writing
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             giving
             them
             a
             commandement
             ,
             and
             guiding
             their
             hands
             therein
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             erre
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             word
             preached
             and
             written
             by
             them
             is
             one
             in
             substance
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             will
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             inward
             forme
             ,
             viz.
             the
             divine
             truth
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             though
             different
             in
             the
             externall
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             delivery
             .
          
           
             Our
             9th
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             of
             Christians
             over
             and
             above
             that
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             contained
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             Our
             last
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             which
             have
             beene
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             perfectly
             contained
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             long
             since
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             written
             and
             published
             ,
             and
             now
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             no
             new
             Revelation
             or
             Tradition
             beside
             *
             those
             inspired
             ,
             published
             and
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             3
             opinions
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Papists
             who
             altogether
             deny
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Socinians
             which
             would
             have
             all
             things
             expressely
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               totidem
               verbis
            
             they
             reject
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Orthodoxe
             ,
             who
             say
             it
             containes
             all
             things
             expressely
             or
             by
             consequence
             .
          
           
             The
             expresse
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             forbidding
             even
             Angels
             to
             adde
             *
             any
             thing
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             doe
             prove
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             5.
             12.
             and
             12.
             32.
             and
             30.
             10.
             and
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             28.
             58.
             
             
               Josh.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Prov.
            
             30.
             5.
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             that
             no
             man
             presume
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Divers
             reasons
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             this
             famous
             place
             to
             prove
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             able
             to
             make
             a
             man
             wise
             to
             salvation
             :
             therefore
             there
             needeth
             no
             further
             counsell
             nor
             direction
             thereunto
             ,
             *
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             able
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             unto
             every
             worke
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             teaching
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             confuting
             false
             ,
             by
             exhorting
             and
             setting
             forward
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             or
             dehorting
             from
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             .
          
           
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             us
             thinke
             that
             all
             and
             every
             writing
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
               Plato
               Aristotle
            
             is
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             15.
             v.
             he
             not
             onely
             useth
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             calling
             them
             the
             holy
             *
             writings
             ;
             thereby
             to
             note
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             sentence
             or
             Booke
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             sentences
             and
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             also
             useth
             the
             Article
             ,
             which
             hath
             force
             of
             an
             universall
             note
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Greeke
             word
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             signifieth
             the
             whole
             altogether
             ,
             and
             not
             every
             part
             severally
             in
             this
             place
             .
             2.
             
             No
             one
             part
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             Minister
             perfect
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             this
             sufficiency
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
             The
             Ancient
             Fathers
             and
             other
             Divines
             ,
             have
             from
             this
             place
             proved
             the
             perfection
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             We
             doe
             not
             reason
             thus
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             charge
             us
             )
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             because
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             profitable
             for
             all
             these
             *
             ends
             
               (
               viz.
            
             to
             teach
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             refute
             false
             opinions
             ,
             to
             instruct
             in
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             correct
             ill
             manners
             )
             therefore
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             *
             or
             it
             is
             profitable
             to
             all
             those
             functions
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             perfect
             ;
             therefore
             much●more
             for
             the
             people
             .
             
               Argumentum
               non
               nititur
               unica
               illa
               voce
               (
               utilis
               )
               sed
               toto
               sententiae
               camplexu
               .
               Chamierus
               .
            
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             now
             followes
             the
             sufficiency
             thereof
             in
             opposition
             to
             unwritten
             traditions
             or
             verities
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             speake
             .
          
           
           
             Doctor
             Davenant
             premiseth
             these
             things
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             speake
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             ceased
             to
             speake
             to
             men
             by
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             open
             new
             Revelations
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             grant
             that
             the
             Apost●es
             living
             and
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             being
             not
             yet
             sealed
             ,
             their
             Gospell
             delivered
             
               viva
               voce
            
             ,
             was
             no
             lesse
             a
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             worship
             ,
             then
             the
             writings
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             doe
             not
             reject
             all
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             we
             embrace
             certaine
             Historicall
             and
             Ceremoniall
             ones
             ;
             but
             we
             deny
             that
             opinions
             of
             faith
             or
             precepts
             of
             worship
             can
             be
             confirmed
             by
             unwritten
             traditions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             call
             that
             an
             opinion
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             speake
             properly
             and
             strictly
             when
             a
             Proposition
             is
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             exceeds
             the
             capacity
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             is
             propounded
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowne
             to
             salvation
             .
             Fundamentall
             opinions
             are
             those
             which
             by
             a
             usuall
             and
             proper
             name
             are
             called
             Articles
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             an
             Article
             of
             saith
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             Proposition
             to
             be
             beleeved
             with
             a
             Theologicall
             faith
             if
             you
             looke
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             revealing
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Sunne
             is
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             the
             Moone
             a
             lesse
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             16.
             that
             Rachel
             was
             beautifull
             ,
             Leah
             bleare-eyed
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             doe
             not
             cease
             to
             accuse
             the
             Scripture
             of
             imperfection
             *
             and
             insufficiency
             ,
             as
             not
             containing
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               sess
               .
               4.
               decret
            
             .
             1.
             
             Saith
             that
             the
             truth
             and
             discipline
             is
             contained
             in
             
               libris
               scriptis
               &
               sine
               scripto
               traditionibus
               .
            
             The
             Papists
             *
             generally
             divide
             the
             word
             of
             God
             into
             the
             word
             written
             and
             traditions
             .
             They
             affirme
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             belonging
             to
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             openly
             nor
             secretly
             .
             This
             opinion
             is
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             first
             invented
             by
             them
             .
             The
             Jewish
             Fathers
             did
             use
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             
               Marke
               7.
               5.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               21.
            
             for
             their
             errours
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             affirmed
             
             firmed
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             Moses
             in
             mount
             Sinai
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Cabala
             ,
             or
             a
             double
             Law
             ,
             the
             one
             written
             ,
             the
             other
             *
             unwritten
             .
             The
             Tridentine
             Fathers
             session
             4th
             doe
             command
             Traditions
             to
             be
             received
             with
             the
             same
             reverend
             affection
             and
             piety
             with
             which
             we
             embrace
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             because
             one
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             refused
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             excluded
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             space
             ,
             they
             explaine
             not
             what
             those
             traditions
             are
             which
             must
             be
             so
             regarded
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             would
             ever
             give
             us
             a
             list
             and
             Catalogue
             of
             those
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             defended
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             unwritten
             traditions
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             word
             committed
             to
             writing
             ;
             onely
             they
             affirme
             in
             generall
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             teach
             or
             doe
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Traditions
             unwritten
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             it selfe
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             pleasure
             they
             might
             thrust
             what
             they
             would
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Traditions
             .
             Vide
             Whitak
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               controviae
               quaest
               Sexta
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             See
             also
             Moulins
             Buckler
             of
             Faith
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Lindan
             the
             Papist
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Scripture
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               Traditions
               .
            
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             may
             doe
             well
             enough
             with
             Traditions
             though
             we
             had
             no
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             doe
             well
             enough
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             no
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             Baldwin
             saith
             ,
             a
             Testament
             may
             be
             either
             scriptum
             or
             nuncupativum
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             writing
             or
             uttered
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             .
             But
             a
             nuncupative
             Testament
             ,
             or
             Will
             made
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             without
             writing
             ,
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             solemne
             witnesses
             .
             The
             solemne
             witnesses
             of
             Christs
             Testament
             are
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             .
             Let
             Papists
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             prove
             by
             them
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Testament
             of
             Christ
             is
             unwritten
             .
          
           
             Because
             our
             Adversaries
             *
             doe
             contend
             for
             Traditions
             not
             written
             hotly
             and
             zealously
             ,
             against
             the
             totall
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thrust
             upon
             us
             many
             points
             (
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             )
             not
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             usurpe
             to
             themselves
             irrefragable
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             
             be
             amisse
             largely
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             And
             1.
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             which
             are
             translated
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             come
             to
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             controverted
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeke
             word
             signifying
             Tradition
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             used
             only
             in
             these
             places
             
               Matth.
               15.
               2.
               3.
               6.
               
               Marke
               7.
               3.
               5.
               8.
               9.
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               14.
               
               Col.
               2.
               8.
               2
               
               Thess.
               2.
            
             15.
             and
             3.
             6.
             and
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             is
             rendred
             
               Traditio
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               2.
               3.
               6.
               
               Marke
               7.
               3.
               5.
               8.
               9.
               13.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               14.
               
               Col.
               2.
               6.
               2
               
               Thess.
            
             2.
             15.
             and
             3.
             6.
             and
             
               praecepta
               1
               Cor.
            
             11.
             2.
             
             Whereto
             the
             Rhemists
             translation
             (
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             but
             a
             bare
             translation
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             )
             doth
             wholly
             agree
             ,
             using
             the
             word
             Tradition
             every
             where
             ,
             excepting
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             where
             they
             use
             the
             word
             precepts
             ,
             but
             set
             in
             the
             margent
             the
             word
             
               Tradition
               .
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             in
             his
             Interlineall
             translation
             doth
             render
             it
             
               traditio
               .
               Beza
            
             doth
             commonly
             expresse
             it
             by
             the
             word
             traditio
             .
             In
             the
             English
             Geneva
             Bible
             ,
             we
             translate
             it
             by
             the
             word
             
               instruction
               ,
               tradition
            
             ,
             calling
             mens
             precepts
             traditions
             ▪
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             instructions
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             feared
             the
             word
             tradition
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             would
             not
             have
             the
             simple
             deceived
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             unwritten
             verities
             of
             the
             papists
             were
             thereby
             commended
             ,
             or
             as
             though
             we
             had
             some
             honourable
             conceite
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             did
             herein
             ,
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             doth
             give
             us
             free
             liberty
             to
             doe
             ;
             in
             our
             last
             English
             Translation
             we
             use
             the
             word
             tradition
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             or
             the
             Rhemists
             have
             done
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             were
             driven
             by
             feare
             or
             shame
             to
             alter
             what
             was
             done
             before
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             would
             cut
             off
             all
             occasion
             of
             carping
             at
             our
             translation
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             unjust
             .
          
           
             First
             we
             contend
             not
             about
             the
             name
             *
             tradition
             ,
             the
             word
             may
             lawfully
             be
             used
             ,
             if
             the
             sense
             affixed
             thereto
             be
             lawfull
             .
             
             2.
             
             All
             traditions
             unwritten
             are
             not
             simply
             condemned
             by
             us
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             delivered
             by
             lively
             voyce
             many
             observations
             dispensable
             ,
             and
             alterable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             persons
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             order
             and
             comelinesse
             ;
             onely
             we
             say
             that
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             generall
             concerning
             all
             Churches
             .
             4.
             
             We
             receive
             the
             number
             and
             names
             of
             the
             authors
             of
             Books
             Divine
             and
             Canonicall
             ,
             as
             delivered
             by
             tradition
             ;
             but
             the
             Divine
             truth
             of
             those
             Books
             is
             in
             it self
             clear
             and
             evident
             unto
             us
             ,
             not
             depending
             on
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
             The
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             have
             not
             their
             authority
             
               (
               quoad
               nos
            
             )
             from
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             winne
             credit
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             men
             of
             their
             divine
             truth
             ,
             whence
             we
             judge
             the
             Church
             that
             receiveth
             them
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             the
             number
             ,
             authors
             ,
             and
             integrity
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             those
             Books
             ,
             we
             receive
             as
             delivered
             by
             tradition
             .
             5.
             
             The
             continued
             practise
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             neither
             expressely
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             the
             example
             of
             such
             practise
             expressely
             there
             delivered
             ,
             though
             the
             grounds
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             practise
             be
             there
             contained
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             and
             good
             that
             foloweth
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             receive
             upon
             tradition
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             we
             receive
             not
             for
             tradition
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             is
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             named
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             expressely
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             Baptize
             Infants
             ,
             nor
             any
             expresse
             precept
             there
             found
             that
             they
             should
             so
             doe
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             so
             received
             by
             bare
             and
             naked
             tradition
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             finde
             the
             Scripture
             to
             deliver
             unto
             us
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Bellarmine
             and
             Maldonate
             *
             both
             doe
             confesse
             that
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Maldonate
             concludes
             ,
             
               nobis
               verò
               traditio
               non
               est
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             *
             (
             as
             Whitaker
             shewes
             )
             contradicts
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             is
             an
             unwritten
             tradition
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             can
             prove
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             To
             this
             head
             we
             may
             referre
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             the
             precept
             whereof
             is
             not
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             the
             practise
             be
             .
             And
             if
             for
             that
             cause
             any
             shall
             name
             it
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             contend
             about
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             he
             grant
             withall
             ,
             that
             the
             example
             Apostolicall
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             implying
             a
             common
             equity
             concerning
             us
             no
             lesse
             then
             it
             did
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             call
             the
             summary
             comprehension
             of
             the
             chief
             heads
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             *
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             a
             tradition
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             contend
             about
             it
             .
             For
             although
             every
             part
             thereof
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             yet
             the
             orderly
             connexion
             ,
             &
             distinct
             explication
             of
             those
             principall
             Articles
             gathered
             into
             an
             Epitome
             ,
             wherein
             are
             implyed
             ,
             and
             whence
             are
             inferred
             all
             conclusions
             Theologicall
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             humane
             ,
             not
             divine
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Tradition
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             noted
             withall
             ,
             that
             we
             admit
             it
             not
             to
             have
             that
             credit
             as
             now
             it
             hath
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Creed
             it selfe
             was
             gathered
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             given
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             Canon
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             .
          
           
             By
             Tradition
             is
             noted
             1.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             delivered
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             and
             immediately
             called
             ,
             
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             lively
             voyce
             or
             by
             writing
             .
             2.
             
             In
             speciall
             it
             notes
             the
             word
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             3.
             
             It
             signifies
             rites
             expressely
             contained
             in
             writing
             .
             Act.
             6.
             14.
             4.
             
             It
             betokens
             that
             which
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             writing
             but
             onely
             delivered
             by
             lively
             voyce
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             5.
             
             It
             signifieth
             that
             which
             is
             invented
             and
             delivered
             by
             men
             not
             immediately
             called
             .
             In
             Scripture
             Tradition
             is
             taken
             1.
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             for
             any
             rite
             or
             doctrine
             of
             God
             delivered
             to
             his
             Church
             either
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             whether
             it
             concern
             faith
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             or
             the
             externall
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2
             
               Thess.
               2.
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             15.
             
             &
             23.
             
             2.
             
             In
             ill
             part
             ,
             it
             noteth
             the
             vaine
             idle
             and
             unwarrantable
             inventions
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             Doctrine
             or
             Rites
             ,
             
               Matthew
               ,
               15.
               3.
               
               Marke
            
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Fathers
             speake
             reverently
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             Tradition
             ,
             either
             they
             understand
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             left
             unto
             us
             ;
             *
             Or
             by
             Traditions
             ,
             they
             understand
             observations
             touching
             Ecclesiastill
             policy
             D.
             Moulin
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             confirming
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             against
             Popish
             traditions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             whole
             Church
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             
             which
             were
             not
             true
             if
             any
             doctrin
             was
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             not
             revealed
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Prophets
             ,
             
             and
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             condemne
             Traditions
             ,
             
               Esay
               29.
               13.
               
               Mathew
               15.
               3.
               6.
               
               Col.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             ;
             Christ
             opposeth
             the
             Commandement
             and
             Scriptures
             to
             Traditions
             ,
             therefore
             he
             condemnes
             Traditions
             not
             written
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Jewes
             might
             not
             adde
             to
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             *
             then
             much
             lesse
             may
             wee
             adde
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             so
             much
             increased
             since
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             things
             which
             proceede
             from
             the
             will
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             can
             be
             made
             knowne
             to
             us
             no
             other
             way
             but
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             all
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Manners
             ,
             concerning
             substance
             of
             Religion
             proceede
             from
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             
               Mathew
               16.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
               2.
            
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             As
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             nothing
             received
             besides
             that
             which
             he
             Preached
             ,
             so
             1
             
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
            
             
             He
             will
             have
             nothing
             admitted
             above
             or
             more
             then
             that
             which
             is
             written
             .
             See
             Act.
             26.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             
               John
               20.
               ult
            
             .
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             all
             necessary
             things
             may
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             full
             and
             perfect
             Faith
             ariseth
             from
             thence
             ,
             which
             eternall
             salvation
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin
             saith
             ,
             John
             speakes
             onely
             of
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hee
             wrote
             not
             all
             because
             those
             sufficed
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             Those
             words
             indeede
             in
             the
             30
             Verse
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christs
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             those
             in
             the
             31.
             
             Verse
             rather
             are
             to
             be
             generally
             interpreted
             ;
             for
             the
             History
             onely
             of
             the
             Miracles
             sufficeth
             not
             to
             obtaine
             Faith
             or
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             betwixt
             the
             Papists
             and
             us
             is
             ,
             
               de
               ipsa
               doctrina
               tradita
            
             ,
             b
             
               non
               de
               tradendi
               modo
            
             ,
             touching
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             delivering
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             Doctrine
             delivered
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             They
             maintaine
             that
             there
             bee
             doctrinall
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             Traditions
             containing
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             substantiall
             matters
             of
             Divine
             worship
             and
             Religion
             ,
             not
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             viz.
             Purgatory
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             Papall
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin
             ,
             (
             and
             before
             him
             *
             
               Peresius
               ,
            
             )
             distinguisheth
             Traditions
             both
             from
             the
             authours
             and
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Authours
             ,
             into
             Divine
             ,
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             matter
             into
             those
             which
             are
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             and
             concerning
             Manners
             ,
             into
             perpetuall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             universall
             and
             particular
             ,
             necessary
             and
             free
             .
          
           
             Divine
             Traditions
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             and
             of
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             of
             which
             we
             deny
             to
             be
             but
             what
             are
             comprised
             in
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Apostolike
             Traditions
             (
             say
             they
             )
             are
             such
             Ordinances
             as
             the
             Apostles
             prescribed
             for
             ceremony
             and
             usage
             in
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             memoriall
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             from
             the
             Jewes
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             
             ancient
             Customes
             which
             by
             degrees
             through
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             obtained
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             Traditions
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             perpetuall
             Virginity
             of
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             onely
             foure
             Gospels
             ;
             of
             Manners
             ,
             as
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             made
             in
             the
             forehead
             ,
             Fasts
             and
             Feastings
             to
             be
             observed
             on
             cetaine
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Perpetuall
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             bee
             kept
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Temporall
             for
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             observation
             of
             certaine
             legall
             Ceremonies
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             ●ull
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Universall
             Traditions
             ,
             which
             are
             delivered
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             
             as
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             Whitsontide
             and
             other
             great
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             Particular
             ,
             which
             is
             delivered
             to
             one
             or
             more
             Churches
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Austin
             fasting
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             only
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             Traditions
             ,
             
             which
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Precept
             ,
             that
             Easter
             is
             to
             bee
             celebrated
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
           
             Free
             ,
             which
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             counsell
             ,
             as
             sprinkling
             of
             holy
             water
             .
          
           
             Objection
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             it
             not
             perfect
             with
             a
             perfection
             of
             parts
             ,
             because
             many
             parts
             are
             either
             defective
             or
             excessive
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             labour
             wi●h
             a
             defect
             ,
             
             as
             Genesis
             11.
             12.
             
             a
             person
             is
             omitted
             in
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             Cainaan
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Aph●xad
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             reckoned
             in
             Luke
             in
             Christs
             Genealogy
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             .
          
           
           
             
               Sol.
               Luke
            
             reckons
             it
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             opinion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             Junius
             in
             his
             paralels
             would
             have
             the
             fault
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             whom
             Luke
             followed
             ,
             not
             approving
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             but
             yeelding
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             least
             the
             Gospell
             otherwise
             should
             have
             beene
             prejudic●d
             ;
             but
             Bezas
             opinion
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             is
             inserted
             from
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             those
             who
             undertooke
             to
             correct
             this
             Text
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Interpreters
             .
             For
             in
             an
             Ancient
             manuscript
             which
             Beza
             followed
             ,
             this
             word
             Cainaan
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             therefore
             he
             omitted
             it
             in
             his
             translation
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             our
             great
             English
             Bible
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             There
             is
             something
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             against
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             therefore
             there
             is
             excesse
             as
             well
             as
             defect
             ;
             for
             many
             Bookes
             which
             we
             beleeve
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             are
             added
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             He
             doth
             not
             forbid
             adding
             by
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             God
             himselfe
             added
             afterward
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             arguments
             for
             Traditions
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
               Bellarmine
            
             saith
             ,
             
             Religion
             was
             preserved
             for
             2000
             yeares
             from
             Adam
             to
             Moses
             onely
             by
             Tradition
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             simply
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             By
             the
             like
             reason
             I
             might
             argue
             that
             Religion
             was
             long
             preserved
             not
             onely
             without
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             also
             without
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             institutions
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             simply
             necessary
             ;
             yet
             none
             of
             ours
             hold
             the
             Scriptures
             simply
             necessary
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             that
             Religion
             was
             preserved
             all
             that
             while
             by
             ordinary
             Tradition
             onely
             ;
             
             for
             the
             living
             voyce
             of
             God
             sounded
             most
             perpetually
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Religion
             was
             conveighed
             successivly
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ;
             which
             living
             voyce
             of
             God
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ceasing
             ,
             writing
             afterward
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             necessity
             now
             which
             Gods
             living
             voyce
             had
             before
             .
          
           
           
             Ob.
             Whatsoever
             things
             are
             commended
             from
             Scripture
             are
             necessary
             ,
             but
             so
             are
             Traditions
             ,
             ergo
             they
             are
             necessary
             .
             
               Joh
               ▪
               16.
               12.
               
               I
               have
               yet
               many
               things
               to
               say
               unto
               you
               ;
               but
               ye
               cannot
               beare
               them
               now
            
             ;
             therefore
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Lord
             spake
             many
             things
             which
             are
             not
             written
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             not
             that
             he
             had
             many
             things
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             
             which
             he
             had
             not
             taught
             them
             before
             ,
             but
             which
             they
             were
             not
             now
             so
             well
             capable
             of
             :
             for
             it
             appeareth
             that
             he
             taught
             them
             that
             which
             they
             understood
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             needed
             to
             be
             further
             taught
             of
             them
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             teach
             them
             any
             new
             thing
             that
             Christ
             had
             not
             taught
             ,
             but
             onely
             make
             them
             understand
             that
             which
             they
             had
             beene
             taught
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             did
             teach
             them
             any
             thing
             which
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             not
             before
             spoke
             unto
             them
             of
             ,
             yet
             that
             makes
             nothing
             for
             Traditions
             ;
             seeing
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             spirit
             taught
             them
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             have
             taught
             the
             Apostles
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             neither
             Christ
             had
             told
             them
             of
             ,
             nor
             the
             Scriptures
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             rather
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
             For
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             taught
             them
             ,
             they
             undoubtedly
             left
             in
             record
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             faithfull
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             revealing
             the
             whole
             Counsell
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             the
             practise
             of
             Hereticks
             (
             as
             Austine
             affirmeth
             )
             at
             all
             times
             to
             cover
             their
             dreames
             and
             phantasies
             ,
             with
             this
             sentence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ.
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             what
             were
             those
             grave
             and
             great
             mysteries
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             for
             their
             rudenesse
             beare
             ;
             they
             are
             forsooth
             Oyle
             and
             Spittle
             in
             Baptisme
             ;
             Candles
             light
             at
             noone
             dayes
             (
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             darker
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             Baptizing
             of
             Bels
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             gue-gaws
             as
             the
             grossest
             and
             carnallest
             men
             are
             fittest
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             15.
             
             Therefore
             Brethren
             ,
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Traditions
             which
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             
             whether
             by
             word
             ,
             or
             our
             Epistle
             .
             
               From
               these
               words
               (
               say
               our
               Adversaries
               )
               it
               appeares
               that
               all
               things
               were
               not
               written
            
             &
             nullum
             Papistae
             in
             Scripturis
             locum
             probabiliorem
             inveniunt
             ,
             saith
             Whitaker
             .
          
           
             The
             Hereticks
             (
             say
             the
             Rhemists
             on
             this
             place
             )
             purposely
             ,
             
             guilefully
             ,
             and
             of
             ill
             conscience
             refraine
             in
             their
             translations
             ,
             from
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             most
             usuall
             word
             Tradition
             ,
             evermore
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             though
             it
             expresse
             most
             exactly
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             ●oundeth
             in
             their
             fond
             fantasie
             again●●
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             indeed
             in
             true
             sense
             it
             never
             doth
             )
             there
             they
             use
             it
             most
             gladly
             .
             Here
             therefore
             and
             in
             the
             like
             pl●ces
             ,
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             not
             so
             easily
             like
             of
             Traditions
             unwritten
             ,
             here
             commended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             they
             translate
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               ●onstitutions
               ,
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             can
             invent
             else
             ,
             to
             hide
             the
             truth
             from
             the
             Rimple
             or
             unwarry
             Reader
             ,
             whose
             translations
             have
             none
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             guile
             such
             by
             art
             and
             conveighance
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             the
             Rhemists
             .
          
           
             Paul
             taught
             the
             Thessalonians
             some
             things
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             which
             he
             taught
             them
             not
             in
             his
             two
             Epistles
             which
             he
             wrote
             unto
             them
             ;
             therefore
             he
             taught
             some
             doctrines
             which
             he
             wrote
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Paul
             wrote
             no
             more
             Epistles
             then
             these
             two
             ;
             whereby
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             not
             them
             in
             writing
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             by
             writing
             unto
             others
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             followeth
             this
             argument
             ?
             Paul
             wrote
             not
             all
             the
             doctrines
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             all
             written
             in
             the
             Propheticall
             and
             Evangelicall
             writings
             :
             
             whereas
             it
             is
             plainly
             testified
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Old
             Testament
             containeth
             a
             perfect
             rule
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ;
             the
             new
             being
             written
             for
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             and
             further
             clearing
             of
             that
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             manifestly
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             Paul
             taught
             the
             Thessalonians
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             .
             
             For
             there
             it
             is
             witnessed
             ,
             that
             Paul
             taught
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             it
             behoved
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             and
             rise
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             and
             that
             Jesus
             was
             Christ
             ;
             this
             teaching
             then
             by
             word
             is
             there
             limited
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             .
             Neither
             ought
             it
             to
             seeme
             strange
             ;
             that
             this
             was
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             which
             the
             Apostle
             taught
             at
             Thessalonica
             ,
             
             where
             he
             tarried
             so
             small
             a
             while
             ,
             when
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             (
             where
             he
             remained
             longest
             of
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             consequently
             taught
             most
             )
             he
             sheweth
             that
             he
             taught
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             place
             ,
             calling
             
               (
               verse
               14.
            
             )
             whatsoever
             he
             taught
             by
             word
             ,
             or
             wrote
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             doth
             declare
             evidently
             ,
             that
             he
             taught
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             defineth
             the
             Gospell
             which
             he
             preached
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Thessalonians
             had
             some
             part
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             delivered
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             did
             write
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             part
             by
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             Text
             enforceth
             us
             to
             grant
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             ever
             since
             the
             Testament
             was
             written
             ,
             had
             any
             Tradition
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             will
             never
             grant
             .
             The
             Papists
             *
             doe
             commonly
             abuse
             the
             name
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             signi●ieth
             properly
             a
             delivery
             ,
             or
             a
             thing
             delivered
             for
             such
             a
             matter
             as
             is
             delivered
             onely
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             never
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             but
             hath
             his
             credit
             without
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             had
             their
             Cabala
             ,
             and
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             their
             Traditions
             besides
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             justifying
             of
             our
             translation
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             alter
             according
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             the
             word
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             of
             it selfe
             is
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             not
             written
             ,
             hath
             been
             of
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             appropriated
             to
             note
             forth
             onely
             unwritten
             constitutions
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             needs
             avoide
             in
             such
             places
             as
             this
             ,
             the
             word
             Traditions
             ,
             (
             though
             our
             last
             translation
             useth
             it
             )
             where
             the
             simple
             might
             be
             deceived
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             over
             commend
             any
             such
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             committed
             to
             writing
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             word
             so
             commonly
             taken
             (
             although
             it
             doe
             not
             necessarily
             signifie
             any
             such
             matter
             )
             we
             doe
             use
             such
             words
             as
             doe
             truly
             expresse
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeke
             word
             doth
             also
             signifie
             ;
             
             therefore
             we
             use
             these
             words
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             Instructions
             ,
             Institutions
             ,
             or
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             ,
             all
             which
             being
             of
             one
             or
             neere
             sence
             ,
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             signifie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             same
             doth
             Tradition
             signifie
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             understood
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             thy
             trust
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             name
             of
             pledge
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             )
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             treasure
             of
             unwritten
             doctrine
             is
             understood
             .
             Depositum
             (
             say
             the
             Rhemisis
             )
             is
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             delivered
             their
             successors
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Though
             other
             learned
             men
             interprete
             this
             pledge
             or
             gage
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             
             yet
             we
             willingly
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             best
             ground
             both
             by
             circumstance
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             conferrence
             of
             other
             places
             .
             Whence
             we
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             truth
             is
             not
             the
             Churches
             d●crees
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             ;
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             keepe
             onely
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             title
             of
             a
             pledge
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             unlesse
             one
             may
             lay
             to
             pledge
             a
             thing
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             since
             in
             Popery
             the
             Church
             her selfe
             maketh
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             her selfe
             taketh
             to
             pledge
             :
             Herein
             they
             handle
             it
             like
             a
             pledge
             ,
             that
             they
             lock
             it
             up
             fast
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             whose
             use
             it
             is
             given
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             cannot
             come
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             had
             become
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             others
             had
             not
             been
             more
             faithfull
             keepers
             of
             it
             then
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             principall
             Copy
             thereof
             ,
             written
             with
             the
             singer
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             was
             committed
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             points
             of
             faith
             not
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             neither
             in
             the
             Old
             nor
             New
             Testament
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             perfect
             .
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             females
             had
             some
             remedy
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             purged
             from
             originall
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             the
             males
             ;
             circumcision
             was
             instituted
             only
             for
             the
             males
             the
             Scripture
             mentions
             not
             what
             was
             instituted
             for
             the
             females
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             the
             perpetuall
             virginity
             of
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             considered
             in
             circumcision
             *
             1.
             
             
               Signum
               .
               2.
               
               Res
               signata
               ,
            
             or
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             the
             signe
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             The
             thing
             signified
             or
             efficacie
             of
             the
             outward
             signe
             of
             
             circumcision
             ,
             was
             common
             both
             to
             Males
             and
             Females
             ;
             the
             very
             institution
             of
             circumcision
             teacheth
             that
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             belonged
             to
             all
             which
             were
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             if
             they
             renounced
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Although
             there
             were
             no
             decision
             of
             the
             other
             point
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             thence
             ●ollow
             which
             the
             Jesuits
             pretend
             ,
             that
             some
             necessary
             point
             of
             Christianity
             wanted
             the
             ground
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             being
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Virgin
             when
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             was
             borne
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             did
             foretell
             .
             Yet
             (
             as
             Chamier
             saith
             well
             )
             we
             beleeve
             that
             she
             continued
             a
             Virgin
             all
             her
             life
             time
             ,
             for
             in
             those
             things
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             which
             are
             not
             properly
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             we
             hold
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             great
             ,
             if
             it
             contradict
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             produce
             no
             other
             absurdity
             .
             
               Vide
               Riveti
               Apologiam
               pro
               virgine
               Maria
               ▪
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Helvidius
             would
             gather
             from
             those
             words
             ,
             1
             
               Matth.
               25.
               untill
            
             ,
             and
             
               first
               borne
            
             ,
             that
             Mary
             after
             *
             had
             Children
             by
             her
             husband
             :
             The
             word
             till
             doth
             not
             import
             so
             much
             .
             See
             Gen.
             8.
             7.
             and
             28.
             15.
             1
             
             
               Sam.
               15.
               35.
               2
               
               Sam.
               6.
               23.
               
               Matth.
            
             28.
             20.
             
             He
             is
             called
             the
             first
             borne
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             first
             opens
             the
             wombe
             ,
             whether
             other
             follow
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             plaine
             and
             Perspicuous
             .
          
           
             The
             Perspicuity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             a
             cleare
             and
             evident
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             delivered
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Perspicuous
             *
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             it selfe
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             appeares
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             things
             delivered
             ,
             which
             although
             they
             seeme
             obscure
             for
             their
             Ma●esty
             and
             dignity
             ,
             yet
             they
             carry
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             before
             them
             ,
             *
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             is
             frequently
             termed
             a
             light
             Psal.
             19.
             8.
             and
             119.
             105.
             
             
               Deut.
               30.
               11.
               
               Prov.
               6.
               2.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1.
               19.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             3.
             4.
             6.
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             most
             bright
             light
             .
             
             There
             are
             2
             things
             in
             Gods
             revealed
             will
             ,
             
               verbum
               rei
            
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             
               res
               verbi
            
             ,
             the
             mystery
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             hard
             if
             we
             looke
             to
             the
             mystery
             ,
             but
             not
             if
             wee
             looke
             to
             the
             word
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             in
             three
             persons
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             plaine
             and
             easie
             ;
             every
             man
             understands
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             mystery
             contained
             in
             those
             words
             passeth
             the
             reach
             of
             man
             ;
             we
             may
             well
             discerne
             these
             things
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             fully
             conceive
             how
             these
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             delivering
             or
             kind
             of
             stile
             ,
             which
             is
             fitted
             to
             the
             things
             and
             persons
             ;
             shewing
             the
             greatest
             simplicity
             both
             in
             words
             ,
             either
             proper
             or
             figurative
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             cleare
             sence
             and
             mos●
             perspicuous
             propriety
             of
             signification
             ,
             viz.
             that
             one
             which
             is
             called
             literall
             and
             Grammaticall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             us
             the
             principle
             ,
             meanes
             and
             in●●rument
             of
             faith
             ;
             every
             Principle
             ought
             to
             be
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             knowne
             and
             most
             Intelligible
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             3
             degrees
             of
             faith
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             assent
             ,
             and
             full
             assurance
             ,
             these
             cannot
             consist
             without
             the
             perspicuity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             divine
             promises
             also
             of
             writing
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             spreading
             abroad
             ,
             and
             cleare
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             not
             ●e
             plaine
             in
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             All
             difficulty
             *
             in
             understanding
             the
             Scripture
             ariseth
             not
             from
             the
             obscurity
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             our
             understanding
             ,
             corrupted
             by
             naturall
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             blinded
             by
             divine
             punishment
             and
             c●rse
             ;
             therefore
             it
             no
             more
             followes
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             an
             infallible
             and
             onely
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             ,
             (
             because
             some
             obscure
             things
             are
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             understood
             of
             all
             )
             then
             that
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Euclide
             are
             not
             perfect
             elements
             of
             Geometry
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             abstruse
             theoremes
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             every
             vulgar
             Geometrician
             
             can
             not
             demonstrate
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Aristotles
               Organon
            
             is
             not
             a
             perfect
             Systeme
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             because
             a
             fresh
             Sophister
             understands
             not
             all
             its
             subtilties
             .
             More
             distinctly
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plaine
             ,
             and
             obscure
             in
             a
             threefold
             respect
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             plaine
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             all
             men
             in
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             the
             Speciall
             points
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             unlesse
             by
             those
             whose
             minds
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             obscure
             in
             some
             lesse
             principall
             and
             circumstantiall
             matters
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             more
             clearely
             unfolded
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             difference
             of
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             more
             generally
             ,
             or
             more
             specially
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             More
             generally
             ,
             
             as
             they
             are
             elect
             and
             regenerate
             ,
             or
             reprobate
             and
             unregenerate
             ;
             to
             those
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plaine
             and
             pe
             picuous
             ;
             to
             whom
             alone
             it
             is
             destinated
             ,
             and
             whose
             minds
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             will
             inlighten
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
               John
               7.
               17.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               15.
               
               Psal.
               19.
               7.
               
               Matth.
            
             11.
             5.
             and
             25.
             25.
             
             Psal.
             9.
             10.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
             Yet
             the
             flesh
             and
             unregenerate
             part
             in
             them
             puts
             in
             impediments
             ,
             but
             that
             Ignorance
             is
             removed
             at
             last
             .
             Luke
             8.
             10
             
             The
             reprobates
             continue
             involved
             in
             perpetuall
             darknesse
             and
             blinded
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             pride
             and
             contempt
             of
             divine
             learning
             ,
             even
             seeing
             they
             see
             not
             
               Psal.
               36.
               3.
               
               Esay
               29
               9.
               
               Jer.
               5.
               21.
               
               Esay
               6.
               9.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             14.
             there
             is
             a
             vaile
             over
             their
             hearts
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             is
             so
             many
             ages
             under
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             understood
             ,
             because
             they
             preferred
             a
             lye
             before
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             2
             Thess.
             10.
             whose
             Ignorance
             is
             a
             deserved
             punishment
             of
             that
             contempt
             which
             they
             shewed
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             their
             authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             specially
             ,
             the
             persons
             are
             distinguished
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Conditions
             of
             life
             and
             vocations
             ;
             for
             so
             ,
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             hard
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             easie
             to
             another
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             required
             that
             all
             things
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             the
             knowledge
             of
             more
             places
             is
             necessary
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             Trades-man
             and
             Husband-man
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
             an
             〈◊〉
             Rule
             to
             every
             one
             in
             his
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             capacities
             and
             wits
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             hath
             his
             measure
             of
             gifts
             ;
             so
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             some
             understan●
             the
             Word
             more
             obscurely
             ,
             some
             more
             plainly
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             all
             a
             perfect
             rule
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             times
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             not
             equally
             obscure
             or
             perspicuous
             to
             all
             ages
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             better
             understood
             now
             then
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             as
             the
             prophesies
             and
             predictions
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Revelation
             the
             exposition
             rather
             of
             moderne
             Interpreters
             then
             Fathers
             is
             to
             be
             received
             ;
             because
             in
             our
             times
             not
             theirs
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             were
             more
             clearely
             knowne
             by
             them
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Types
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             were
             better
             perceived
             by
             the
             Jewes
             then
             us
             .
          
           
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Scripture
             could
             speak
             perspicuously
             ;
             
             for
             he
             is
             wisdom
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             He
             would
             speake
             so
             because
             he
             caused
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             written
             to
             instruct
             us
             to
             our
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             and
             he
             commands
             us
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             Scripture
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             account
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Esay
             touching
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Eunuch
             read
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             dark
             and
             obsure
             prediction
             ;
             but
             wee
             know
             it
             was
             cleare
             and
             plaine
             enough
             ,
             though
             the
             Eunuch
             a
             raw
             Proselyte
             understood
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             proved
             their
             opinions
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             more
             clear
             then
             the
             writings
             and
             commentaries
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             To
             every
             one
             which
             readeth
             (
             with
             humility
             and
             invocation
             of
             God
             )
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Apooalypse
             ,
             the
             obscurest
             *
             and
             hardest
             Booke
             to
             understand
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             blessednesse
             is
             promised
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             cannot
             be●all
             to
             any
             that
             understandeth
             
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             blessednesse
             includeth
             a
             warrant
             of
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             We
             affirme
             that
             many
             places
             a
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             very
             obscure
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             from
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             the
             event
             must
             interprete
             them
             ,
             as
             Daniels
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             foure
             Monarchies
             were
             in
             times
             past
             very
             darke
             ,
             but
             easier
             since
             when
             all
             things
             were
             fulfilled
             ;
             so
             the
             comming
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             drew
             the
             Fathers
             into
             divers
             opinions
             ;
             so
             even
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             things
             obscure
             in
             the
             Revelation
             b
             which
             are
             not
             accomplished
             .
             So
             those
             things
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Messiah
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             are
             either
             not
             understood
             ,
             or
             not
             fully
             without
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             words
             breedes
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             as
             
               I
               and
               the
               Fathers
               are
               one
               ,
            
             the
             Arrians
             understood
             it
             of
             a
             union
             of
             will
             ,
             as
             when
             Christ
             prayed
             John
             17.
             that
             the
             Disciples
             might
             be
             one
             .
             Hitherto
             may
             be
             referred
             those
             places
             which
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             allegorically
             ,
             as
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Ezechiel
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             places
             are
             obscure
             from
             the
             ignorance
             of
             ancient
             Rites
             and
             Customes
             ,
             as
             that
             place
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             29.
             *
             of
             Baptizing
             for
             the
             dead
             is
             diversly
             explained
             by
             interpreters
             ,
             both
             old
             and
             new
             .
             There
             are
             six
             interpretations
             of
             it
             in
             
               Bellarmine
               l.
               1.
               de
               purgatorio
               c.
               8.
               
               Ambrose
            
             saith
             Paul
             had
             a
             respect
             to
             that
             custome
             of
             some
             who
             Baptized
             the
             living
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             
               Piscator
               &
               Bucane
            
             say
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             is
             noted
             here
             ,
             who
             Baptized
             Christians
             at
             the
             Graves
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             a
             symbole
             of
             their
             beliefe
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             Tarnovius
             proves
             that
             that
             rite
             was
             not
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ;
             Calvin
             interprets
             it
             of
             those
             who
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             die
             ;
             but
             Beza
             thinkes
             by
             Baptizing
             is
             understood
             
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             washing
             the
             bodies
             before
             the
             Buriall
             .
             
               Andreas
               Hyperius
            
             sheweth
             in
             a
             peculiar
             tract
             what
             various
             opinions
             there
             are
             about
             this
             place
             Voetius
             hath
             written
             a
             tract
             
               de
               insolubilibus
               Scripturae
               ,
               Estius
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Hall
             on
             the
             hard
             places
             ,
             of
             Scripture
             Divers
             rea●ons
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             why
             God
             would
             have
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Scripture
             obscure
             and
             difficult
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             make
             us
             deligent
             both
             in
             Prayer
             to
             him
             ,
             
             to
             open
             to
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             Reading
             ,
             Meditating
             ,
             Searching
             and
             Comparing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             remove
             disdaine
             from
             us
             ;
             we
             quickly
             slight
             those
             things
             that
             are
             easily
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             might
             more
             prize
             Heavenly
             truths
             gotten
             with
             much
             labour
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             tame
             our
             arrogance
             and
             reprove
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             John
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             would
             not
             have
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Word
             prostituted
             to
             Dogs
             and
             Swine
             ;
             therefore
             many
             a
             simple
             godly
             man
             understands
             more
             here
             then
             the
             great
             Rabbies
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             order
             might
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             Hearers
             ,
             some
             Teachers
             and
             Expounders
             ,
             by
             whose
             diligent
             search
             ,
             and
             travell
             ,
             the
             harder
             places
             may
             be
             opened
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Heare
             the
             Lamb
             may
             wade
             ,
             and
             the
             Elephant
             may
             swim
             ,
             saith
             Gregory
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             have
             hoth
             milk
             for
             Babes
             and
             strong
             meate
             for
             men
             ,
             saith
             Austin
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               learned
               Interpreter
               ,
               that
            
             the
             benefit
             of
             knowing
             the
             prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             Christ
             before
             hee
             was
             slain
             had
             it
             not
             so
             as
             Hee
             had
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             have
             those
             things
             opened
             .
          
           
             We
             doe
             no●
             therefore
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             every
             where
             so
             plaine
             and
             evident
             ,
             
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             interpration
             ,
             as
             our
             adversaries
             do
             slander
             us
             ,
             and
             here
             they
             fight
             with
             their
             own
             shadow
             .
             We
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             hath
             tempered
             hard
             and
             easie
             things
             together
             .
             But
             this
             we
             affirm
             against
             the
             Papists
             :
             first
             that
             all
             points
             of
             Faith
             
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             weigh●y
             matters
             p●rtaining
             to
             Religion
             are
             plainely
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             with
             great
             profit
             and
             to
             good
             edification
             be
             read
             of
             the
             simple
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             some
             places
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             also
             using
             the
             meanes
             they
             may
             come
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             migh
             save
             that
             labour
             in
             answering
             the
             Arguments
             of
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             of
             no
             force
             against
             us
             ,
             not
             indeed
             touch
             our
             cause
             ,
             proving
             only
             that
             some
             places
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             difficult
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             ;
             But
             I
             shall
             first
             take
             off
             their
             answers
             whereby
             they
             would
             evade
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             reasons
             for
             the
             perspicuity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             then
             refute
             their
             own
             Objections
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             when
             we
             urge
             divers
             places
             to
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             light
             the
             use
             of
             which
             is
             to
             dispell
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             not
             if
             it selfe
             were
             obscure
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             answereth
             ,
             that
             those
             places
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Commandements
             :
             and
             that
             these
             also
             are
             called
             a
             light
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             easily
             understood
             (
             although
             that
             be
             true
             )
             but
             because
             being
             understood
             and
             known
             they
             direct
             a
             man
             in
             working
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             light
             not
             because
             they
             are
             easily
             understood
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             illustrate
             the
             minde
             when
             they
             are
             understood
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             speakes
             not
             only
             of
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             :
             which
             if
             it
             be
             light
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Scriptures
             which
             the
             Christians
             now
             have
             ,
             shall
             be
             light
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             place
             119.
             
             Psal.
             130
             ,
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             precepts
             alone
             ,
             
               of
               thy
               words
            
             by
             which
             is
             signified
             the
             whole
             c
             Scripture
             ;
             in
             the
             19
             
               Psalme
               ,
               David
            
             speaketh
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             ,
             which
             he
             ador●eth
             with
             many
             titles
             ,
             the
             Law
             or
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             it
             is
             so
             called
             metonymically
             because
             it
             teacheth
             us
             the
             Feare
             and
             Reverence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hee
             saith
             this
             
             Doctrine
             is
             perfect
             ,
             converts
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             makes
             wise
             the
             simple
             ,
             therefore
             he
             understands
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             the
             mistresse
             of
             true
             and
             perfect
             wisdome
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             a
             light
             because
             it
             hath
             light
             i●
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             il●ightneth
             others
             unlesse
             they
             be
             quite
             blind
             or
             willingly
             turn
             away
             their
             eyes
             from
             this
             light
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             the
             Commandements
             bee
             easy
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             likewise
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Historicall
             Books
             ,
             being
             but
             commentaries
             and
             expositions
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
          
           
             That
             evasion
             of
             the
             Papists
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             turnes
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             light
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             not
             
               quoad
               nos
            
             (
             as
             if
             the
             Scripture
             were
             a
             light
             under
             the
             bushell
             )
             for
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             light
             effective
             as
             well
             as
             formaliter
             ,
             appeares
             by
             the
             addition
             ,
             
               giving
               understanding
               to
               the
               simple
            
             .
             It
             was
             a
             smart
             answer
             ,
             
             which
             a
             witty
             and
             learned
             Minister
             of
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             Paris
             gave
             to
             a
             Lady
             of
             suspected
             chastity
             ,
             and
             now
             revolted
             ;
             
             when
             she
             pretended
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             why
             ,
             said
             he
             Madam
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             then
             
               Thou
               shall
               not
               commit
               adultery
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             and
             reasons
             answered
             which
             the
             Papists
             being
             for
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             Peter
             
               saith
               there
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               in
               the
               Epistles
               of
            
             Paul
             
               there
               are
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             some
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             wrest
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             also
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             unto
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Peter
             re●traineth
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Pauls
             writings
             to
             that
             point
             himselfe
             presently
             wrote
             of
             ,
             touching
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             that
             for
             one
             hard
             point
             in
             the
             Epistles
             the
             people
             should
             be
             debarred
             the
             reading
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             point
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             some
             things
             only
             are
             hard
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             d●pendeth
             not
             principally
             on
             the
             sharpenesse
             of
             mens
             wits
             ,
             or
             their
             learning
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             simple
             that
             humbly
             seek
             it
             by
             Prayer
             ;
             therefore
             though
             the
             whole
             
             Scripture
             were
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             good
             cause
             to
             bereave
             the
             people
             of
             God
             from
             reading
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Peter
             assigning
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             errour
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             unstability
             and
             unlearnednesse
             of
             such
             as
             deale
             with
             them
             ,
             cannot
             thereby
             be
             understood
             to
             speake
             that
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Laurentius
             
               in
               his
               Book
               intitled
               ,
               S.
            
             Apostolus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             explieatio
             locorum
             difficilium
             in
             Epistolis
             Paulinis
             ,
             
               reckons
               up
               40
               hard
               places
               in
            
             Pauls
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             20.
             28.
             and
             2.
             12.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             5
             ,
             6.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             15.
             20.
             and
             7.
             9.
             14.
             and
             8.
             3.
             4.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             9.
             3.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             18.
             and
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               2.
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             9.
             and
             5.
             11.
             and
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               7.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             7.
             10.
             and
             15.
             29.
             51.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             3.
             6.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Galat.
             1.
             8.
             and
             2.
             14.
             and
             3.
             10.
             1
             
             
               Thess.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               9.
               
               Heb.
            
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             They
             say
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             difficult
             also
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             writing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             for
             which
             they
             alleage
             Psal.
             119.
             18.
             the
             Evnuch
             ,
             and
             Luke
             24.
             45.
             also
             the
             divers
             expositions
             of
             old
             and
             New
             writers
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             place
             is
             directly
             against
             them
             :
             for
             teaching
             that
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             obtained
             by
             Prayer
             to
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             through
             Prayer
             ,
             being
             as
             well
             obtained
             by
             the
             simple
             as
             learned
             sort
             ,
             yea
             ,
             rather
             by
             them
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             belongeth
             to
             the
             simple
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             learned
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             answer
             serveth
             for
             the
             place
             of
             Luke
             24.
             45.
             for
             by
             that
             abuse
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             may
             wring
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             all
             men
             ▪
             even
             Ministers
             or
             the
             word
             commanded
             to
             attend
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             of
             whom
             they
             say
             that
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             excellent
             degree
             of
             Ministery
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Apos●leship
             .
             The
             cause
             o●
             want
             of
             understanding
             then
             was
             this
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             was
             not
             given
             because
             Christ
             was
             not
             glorified
             ,
             which
             can
             have
             now
             no
             place
             ▪
             Besides
             that
             ,
             in
             saying
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             the
             suffering
             and
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             comparatively
             that
             they
             did
             not
             cleerly
             ▪
             paricularly
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             know
             them
             .
             For
             that
             place
             in
             the
             8th
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             comparatively
             ,
             viz.
             that
             a
             man
             faithfull
             and
             already
             gained
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             this
             Eunuch
             was
             ,
             cannot
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             bare
             reading
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             well
             and
             throughly
             as
             when
             he
             hath
             one
             to
             expound
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             which
             helped
             the
             indeavor
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             sending
             of
             Philip
             ,
             will
             never
             suffer
             those
             which
             seek
             him
             in
             carefull
             reading
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             goe
             away
             ashamed
             without
             finding
             that
             which
             they
             seeke
             for
             ,
             in
             directing
             unto
             him
             some
             lawfull
             &
             sufficient
             ministery
             to
             instruct
             him
             by
             .
             The
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospell
             then
             (
             indeed
             )
             fulfilled
             ,
             remained
             notwithstanding
             unpublished
             to
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             by
             their
             preaching
             and
             writings
             laid
             open
             and
             made
             more
             manifest
             .
             The
             Eunuch
             which
             professed
             that
             he
             could
             not
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             without
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             busie
             himselfe
             in
             reading
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             multitude
             of
             Commentaries
             *
             was
             not
             so
             necessary
             (
             because
             the
             Scripture
             might
             have
             beene
             understood
             without
             them
             )
             although
             they
             deserve
             singular
             respect
             amongst
             all
             those
             that
             are
             desirous
             to
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             write
             learned
             and
             elaborate
             expositions
             on
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               That
               was
               a
               witty
               speech
               of
            
             Maldonates
             on
             Luke
             2.
             34.
             
             Nescio
             an
             facilior
             hic
             locus
             fuisset
             si
             nemo
             eum
             exposuisset
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             Commentaries
             are
             publisht
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             better
             and
             more
             easiely
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Papists
             confesse
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             being
             necessary
             for
             all
             ,
             are
             easie
             ;
             Yet
             there
             are
             many
             commentaries
             of
             the
             Ancients
             upon
             the
             Creed
             ,
             as
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Cyrill
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Chrysologus
            
             ;
             and
             of
             Papists
             also
             .
          
           
             Some
             Scriptures
             are
             hard
             for
             the
             matter
             which
             they
             handle
             ,
             
             as
             are
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Ezechiel
               ,
               Zachary
            
             ;
             or
             throng
             of
             much
             matter
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             Poeticall
             Books
             ,
             wherein
             no
             doubt
             the
             verse
             hath
             caused
             some
             
             cloud
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             the
             Proverbs
             from
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Hosea
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             THis
             *
             question
             divides
             it selfe
             into
             3
             parts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             concerning
             the
             divers
             senses
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             chiefe
             authority
             to
             expound
             Scripture
             is
             committed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             meanes
             must
             be
             used
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             divers
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             2
             fold
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             version
             or
             Translation
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             handled
             already
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             things
             which
             is
             called
             explication
             ,
             the
             finding
             out
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             any
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Theologicall
             the
             other
             being
             rather
             Grammaticall
             .
             And
             this
             signification
             of
             the
             thing
             they
             commonly
             call
             the
             sence
             Nehem.
             8.
             9.
             
             Interpreting
             Scripture
             is
             1.
             
             Ancient
             ,
             Nehem.
             8.
             8.
             2.
             
             Honourable
             ,
             Marke
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             often
             two
             senses
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             the
             latter
             Divines
             call
             Literall
             ,
             Grammaticall
             ,
             or
             Historicall
             ,
             another
             mysticall
             or
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             that
             which
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             *
             and
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             gives
             to
             men
             to
             know
             and
             understand
             .
             The
             right
             expounding
             of
             Scripture
             consists
             in
             2
             things
             .
             1.
             
             In
             giving
             the
             right
             sense
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             right
             application
             of
             the
             same
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Literall
             sense
             is
             that
             *
             which
             the
             letter
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             
             words
             taken
             in
             their
             genuine
             signification
             carry
             .
             And
             because
             the
             genuine
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             is
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Author
             useth
             them
             ,
             whether
             speaking
             properly
             or
             figuratively
             ,
             therefore
             the
             literall
             sense
             is
             subdivided
             into
             plaine
             and
             simple
             ,
             and
             figurative
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             words
             translated
             from
             their
             naturall
             signification
             into
             another
             ,
             as
             where
             Christ
             saith
             10.
             
             
               John
               16.
               
               I
               have
               other
               sheep
               which
               are
               not
               of
               this
               fold
            
             ;
             whereby
             he
             understandeth
             other
             people
             besides
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             The
             mysticall
             of
             spirituall
             *
             sense
             is
             that
             in
             which
             the
             thing
             exprest
             in
             the
             literall
             sense
             signifieth
             another
             thing
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             for
             the
             shadowing
             out
             of
             which
             it
             was
             used
             by
             God.
             The
             waters
             of
             the
             Floud
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Arke
             was
             upheld
             signified
             Baptisme
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             saved
             under
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             that
             History
             
               Exodus
               12.
               it
               is
               a
               Passeover
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             spoken
             figuratively
             ,
             the
             other
             words
             properly
             .
             The
             mysticall
             sense
             is
             ,
             the
             bones
             of
             Christ
             were
             no
             more
             broken
             then
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             ,
             which
             did
             signifie
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             say
             the
             literall
             sense
             is
             that
             which
             is
             gathered
             immediatly
             out
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
             the
             spirituall
             which
             hath
             another
             reference
             then
             to
             that
             which
             the
             words
             doe
             properly
             signifie
             .
             The
             last
             they
             subdivide
             into
             Allegoricall
             ,
             Tropologicall
             ,
             Anagogicall
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Scripture
             beside
             the
             literall
             sense
             ,
             may
             have
             these
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             Allegoricall
             sense
             ,
             is
             when
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             besides
             the
             plaine
             historicall
             and
             literall
             meaning
             ,
             signifie
             something
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Gal.
             4.
             besides
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             of
             the
             bond
             and
             free-woman
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             applyeth
             it
             unto
             the
             two
             Testaments
             .
          
           
             Tropologicall
             when
             the
             words
             and
             deeds
             are
             referred
             to
             signifie
             something
             which
             belongs
             to
             manners
             ;
             as
             
               Paul
               1
               Cor.
            
             9
             teacheth
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Deut.
               25.
               thou
               shalt
               not
               muzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               Corne
            
             ;
             that
             things
             necessary
             are
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Anagogigall
             ,
             when
             words
             or
             deeds
             are
             referred
             to
             signifie
             
             eternall
             life
             as
             
               Psal.
               94.
               
               I
               sware
               unto
               them
               they
               shauld
               not
               enter
               into
               my
               rest
               ,
            
             this
             is
             litterally
             understood
             of
             the
             rest
             in
             Can●an
             ,
             but
             applied
             by
             
               Paul
               4
               Heb
            
             to
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Becanus
             *
             saith
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             3
             Theologicall
             vertues
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             3
             mysticall
             sences
             .
             The
             allegoricall
             answers
             to
             faith
             ,
             the
             Anagogicall
             to
             hope
             ,
             the
             Morall
             to
             Charity
             .
             Jerome
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             excelled
             in
             the
             literall
             sense
             ,
             Ambrose
             in
             the
             Allegoricall
             ,
             Augustine
             in
             the
             Anagogicall
             ,
             Gregory
             in
             the
             Morall
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             erre
             three
             wayes
             in
             this
             Subject
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             description
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             of
             the
             literall
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             hold
             there
             are
             divers
             literall
             sences
             of
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             their
             division
             of
             the
             mysticall
             sense
             into
             Allegoricall
             ,
             Tropologicall
             ,
             Anagogicall
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             is
             false
             which
             Bellarmine
             saith
             ,
             
               Literalis
               sensus
               est
               quem
               verba
               immediatè
               prae
               se
               ferunt
               .
            
             What
             then
             shall
             the
             literall
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             be
             Psal.
             91.
             13.
             
             Let
             them
             shew
             the
             Lion
             which
             Christ
             did
             tread
             o●
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             literall
             sense
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             Esay
             11.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             65.
             ult
             .
             And
             what
             literall
             sense
             shall
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             have
             ,
             
               Matth
               5.
               29.
               
               Origen
            
             *
             (
             though
             otherwise
             he
             allegorized
             much
             )
             interpreted
             that
             place
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             foolishly
             .
             That
             therefore
             is
             rather
             the
             literall
             sen●e
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             whether
             properly
             or
             figuratively
             taken
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             literall
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             breake
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             shall
             over
             come
             Satan
             and
             subdue
             all
             his
             force
             and
             power
             ,
             although
             the
             Devill
             neither
             be
             a
             Serpent
             nor
             hath
             a
             head
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             proper
             and
             genuine
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             viz.
             the
             literall
             or
             Grammaticall
             ,
             whether
             it
             arise
             from
             the
             words
             properly
             taken
             ,
             or
             figuratively
             understood
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             For
             that
             there
             should
             be
             divers
             literall
             sences
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             Text
             *
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             truth
             ,
             because
             of
             one
             and
             an
             Individuall
             thing
             there
             is
             one
             constant
             truth
             and
             not
             various
             ;
             
               verum
               &
               unum
               convertuntur
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             ,
             because
             it
             draweth
             away
             from
             its
             one
             true
             sense
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             lastly
             reason
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             chiefest
             reason
             in
             explaining
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             literall
             sense
             of
             it
             may
             be
             found
             out
             .
          
           
             The
             literall
             sense
             then
             can
             be
             but
             one
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             may
             draw
             sundry
             consequences
             *
             
               à
               contrarijs
               ,
               à
               similibus
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             doe
             not
             altogether
             reject
             the
             third
             ,
             for
             we
             hold
             there
             are
             Allegories
             ,
             Anagogies
             and
             Tropologies
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             many
             and
             divers
             senses
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             divers
             collections
             from
             one
             sense
             ,
             or
             divers
             applications
             and
             accommodations
             of
             one
             sense
             Besides
             the
             Tropologies
             and
             Anagogies
             are
             unfitly
             opposed
             to
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             certaine
             kindes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Haec
               nominum
               curiosa
               distinctio
               ,
               ex
               Scholarum
               potius
               morosiuscula
               diligentia
               ,
               quam
               ex
               ulla
               eorum
               vocabulorum
               necessitate
               ,
               Itaque
               Salmero
               agnoscit
               esse
               quid
               novum
               ,
               &
            
             à
             
               p●sterioribus
               patribus
               tr●ditum
            
             .
             Chamierus
             
               tomo
               de
               Sensu
               Literali
               &
               mystico
               .
               l.
               15.
               
               C.
               1.
               
               Galat.
            
             4.
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             double
             sense
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Allegorically
             applied
             ,
             which
             is
             Historically
             set
             downe
             .
             There
             is
             then
             but
             one
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             part
             whereof
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             part
             in
             the
             Allegory
             :
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             sense
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             So
             for
             the
             second
             example
             of
             the
             Tropologicall
             :
             there
             is
             not
             a
             twofold
             sense
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             one
             generall
             sense
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             was
             not
             to
             be
             muzled
             ,
             so
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             must
             be
             provided
             for
             .
             Likewise
             of
             the
             Anagogicall
             kinde
             :
             it
             is
             not
             one
             sense
             to
             understand
             the
             rest
             of
             C●naan
             ,
             another
             the
             Kindome
             of
             God
             :
             but
             there
             is
             one
             whole
             sense
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             for
             their
             Idolatry
             were
             deprived
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             least
             by
             our
             disobedience
             we
             lose
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
             So
             we
             conclude
             that
             those
             are
             not
             divers
             sences
             ,
             but
             one
             sense
             diversly
             applyed
             .
          
           
             The
             literall
             sense
             is
             the
             onely
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             because
             out
             
             of
             that
             sense
             only
             may
             an
             argument
             strongly
             be
             framed
             :
             wherefore
             seeing
             Allegories
             and
             Tropes
             doe
             no
             :
             
             conclude
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             sences
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             Allegories
             devised
             beside
             the
             sense
             prove
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             illustrate
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             is
             alwayes
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             very
             words
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             so
             certaine
             concerning
             any
             mysticall
             sense
             ,
             unlesse
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himselfe
             teacheth
             us
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             11.
             
             
               Hosea
               1.
               
               Out
               of
               Egypt
               have
               I
               called
               my
               Sonne
            
             and
             
               Exod.
               12.
               46.
               
               Ye
               shall
               not
               breake
               a
               bone
               of
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             first
             place
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lamb.
             Who
             durst
             have
             applyed
             those
             things
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             unlesse
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             first
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             declared
             his
             minde
             and
             meaning
             to
             us
             ?
             viz.
             that
             sonne
             in
             the
             first
             place
             doth
             not
             onely
             signifie
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             Christ
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             bone
             in
             the
             latter
             place
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             bone
             of
             that
             Lambe
             but
             of
             Christ
             also
             is
             understood
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             whom
             the
             chiefe
             authority
             to
             expound
             Scripture
             is
             committed
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             decreed
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             should
             be
             expounded
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             common
             and
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             If
             the
             Fathers
             agree
             not
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             referred
             to
             a
             generall
             Councell
             :
             if
             there
             it
             be
             not
             determined
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             also
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             resides
             onely
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             we
             deny
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             certaine
             men
             ,
             or
             is
             tyed
             to
             a
             certaine
             place
             or
             succession
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministry
             of
             judgement
             *
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             15.
             and
             10.
             15.
             1
             
             
               John
               4.
               1.
               
               Act.
               15
               ,
               16
               2
               Cor.
            
             14.
             29.
             31.
             32.
             but
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             judgement
             he
             hath
             reserved
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             sentence
             or
             definitive
             decree
             .
          
           
             We
             acknowledge
             no
             publike
             Judge
             except
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teaching
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             He
             that
             made
             the
             Law
             should
             interpret
             the
             same
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               1
               
               John.
               2.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             brought
             by
             the
             Papists
             for
             their
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             1.
             
             They
             object
             that
             place
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Sol.
               Moses
            
             was
             a
             Prophet
             indued
             with
             singular
             wisdome
             ,
             
             adorned
             by
             God
             with
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             sent
             immediately
             by
             him
             and
             commended
             by
             divine
             Testimonies
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             so
             .
             He
             had
             chiefest
             authority
             from
             God
             over
             all
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             but
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             so
             over
             all
             Christians
             .
             Moses
             his
             authority
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             no
             man
             succeeded
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             I●shua
             was
             a
             Captaine
             onely
             ,
             or
             Judge
             in
             Civill
             things
             .
             Aaron
             onely
             a
             Priest
             to
             administer
             in
             things
             sacred
             ,
             But
             Moses
             exercised
             both
             functions
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             2.
             
             They
             urge
             that
             place
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Here
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Judge
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             v.
             12.
             
             If
             it
             will
             follow
             hence
             that
             the
             Pope
             must
             be
             Supreme
             Judge
             in
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             well
             in
             Civill
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Pope
             doth
             not
             hold
             the
             same
             place
             among
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             High-Priest
             did
             among
             the
             Jewes
             .
             For
             he
             was
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Priests
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Pope
             is
             one
             amongst
             all
             ,
             having
             Collegues
             ,
             many
             Bishops
             as
             at
             first
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             Patriarkes
             as
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
               3.
               
               Eccles.
            
             12.
             11.
             
             If
             the
             chiefe
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             such
             authority
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             chiefe
             Priest
             in
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             This
             one
             pastor
             *
             signifieth
             neither
             the
             High
             Priest
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             New
             ;
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             High
             Shepheard
             for
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
           
             Ob.
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               to
               the●
               will
               I
               give
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             hath
             authority
             to
             expound
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             First
             ,
             by
             the
             Keyes
             here
             is
             meant
             Commission
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             not
             authority
             of
             interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             When
             the
             Gospell
             is
             preached
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             opened
             to
             the
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             shut
             to
             the
             unbeleevers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             authority
             of
             the
             Keyes
             was
             not
             committed
             to
             Peter
             onely
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             also
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             judgement
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             discretion
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               15.
            
             2.
             
             Of
             authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Parllament
             judgeth
             Capitall
             crimes
             .
             If
             the
             Papists
             understand
             the
             word
             Judge
             to
             ●ignifie
             Discerning
             (
             as
             when
             we
             judge
             of
             meates
             by
             the
             taste
             )
             ▪
             every
             faithfull
             person
             ought
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             for
             grace
             to
             judge
             ,
             to
             discerne
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             if
             by
             judging
             ,
             they
             understand
             to
             pronounce
             decrees
             ,
             definitive
             and
             infallible
             judgements
             ,
             touching
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             thereby
             to
             bind
             other
             mens
             consciences
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             man
             in
             the
             world
             that
             hath
             that
             power
             .
             See
             
               Moulin●
               Buckler
               of
               Faith.
            
             We
             have
             a
             more
             compendious
             way
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             It
             were
             too
             long
             when
             we
             doubt
             of
             any
             place
             ,
             to
             stay
             till
             we
             have
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             expect
             a
             generall
             counsell
             or
             to
             goe
             up
             to
             Rome
             .
             But
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             amongst
             us
             ;
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             opening
             our
             hearts
             ,
             doe
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             understand
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             say
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             falsely
             charge
             us
             )
             that
             we
             allow
             every
             private
             mans
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             refusing
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             *
             Panoruitan
             saith
             ,
             *
             the
             opinion
             of
             one
             godly
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Popes
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             grounded
             upon
             better
             authority
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             2
             
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               
               No
               prophesie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               of
               any
               private
               interpretation
               .
            
             *
             Stapleton
             saith
             ,
             interpretation
             is
             private
             ,
             either
             
               ratione
               personae
            
             when
             the
             man
             is
             private
             ,
             or
             
               ratione
               medij
            
             
             when
             it
             is
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             context
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             or
             
               ratione
               finis
            
             when
             it
             is
             for
             a
             false
             end
             .
             Now
             private
             interpretation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             publike
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             is
             not
             forbidden
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             one
             man
             with
             Scripture
             
               toti
               resistere
               mundo
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Glosse
             of
             the
             Canon-Law
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             were
             no
             Interpreters
             or
             Messengers
             of
             their
             own
             minds
             but
             Gods.
             The
             Catholickes
             hold
             (
             saith
             Chamier
             )
             meaning
             still
             by
             that
             Title
             the
             Protestants
             )
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             private
             labour
             and
             industry
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             private
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             sense
             arising
             from
             the
             braine
             of
             the
             Interpreter
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             (
             saith
             Cartwright
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             )
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             cannot
             be
             expounded
             of
             every
             private
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             of
             any
             private
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             all
             private
             spirits
             together
             ;
             but
             onely
             of
             those
             which
             are
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             opposed
             unto
             private
             Interpretation
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             fetched
             from
             Ecclesiasticall
             either
             Fathers
             or
             Councels
             ,
             which
             speake
             not
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ;
             what
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             he
             declareth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             where
             he
             sheweth
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             saying
             ▪
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             interpreted
             as
             it
             was
             written
             ;
             and
             by
             as
             high
             authority
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             was
             first
             spoken
             by
             holy
             men
             ,
             which
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             led
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             were
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             interpreted
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             .
             The
             interpretation
             therefore
             that
             is
             brought
             but
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             is
             not
             private
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             avowed
             by
             one
             man
             onely
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             that
             interpretation
             which
             is
             not
             brought
             from
             thence
             ,
             although
             it
             have
             the
             allowance
             of
             whole
             Generall
             Counsels
             ,
             is
             but
             private
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             principall
             meaning
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             willeth
             that
             we
             should
             call
             no
             man
             father
             or
             Master
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             we
             should
             depend
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             onely
             upon
             Christ
             and
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Our
             reasons
             by
             which
             we
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefest
             judgement
             and
             authority
             of
             interpreting
             Scriptures
             is
             to
             be
             given
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             but
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             onely
             hath
             power
             to
             beget
             faith
             ,
             that
             onely
             hath
             the
             chiefest
             authority
             of
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             determining
             all
             controversies
             concerning
             faith
             and
             religion
             ;
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             have
             this
             force
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             onely
             can
             infuse
             saving
             faith
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Schoolemen
             
               infusa
               fides
            
             .
             The
             faith
             which
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Church
             is
             acquired
             ,
             and
             sufficeth
             not
             to
             a
             certaine
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             cannot
             be
             interpreted
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             wherewith
             they
             were
             written
             ;
             *
             that
             spirit
             is
             found
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             whosoever
             have
             promises
             from
             God
             to
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             may
             interpret
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             have
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             himselfe
             makes
             the
             Scripture
             a
             Judge
             ,
             John
             12.
             48.
             and
             still
             appealed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Although
             the
             Fathers
             were
             men
             indued
             of
             God
             with
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             and
             brought
             no
             small
             light
             to
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             yet
             learned
             men
             in
             our
             dayes
             may
             give
             a
             right
             sense
             of
             sundry
             places
             thereof
             which
             the
             Fathers
             saw
             not
             ,
             yea
             ,
             against
             the
             which
             perhaps
             they
             consent
             .
          
           
             Hath
             any
             man
             living
             read
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             nay
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             men
             living
             read
             them
             ?
             nay
             ,
             can
             they
             shew
             them
             ?
             can
             they
             get
             them
             ?
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             can
             they
             name
             *
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             exposition
             of
             those
             words
             
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               ,
               &
               supra
               hanc
               petram
            
             almost
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             expound
             it
             of
             Peters
             faith
             :
             yet
             the
             Papists
             understand
             it
             
               non
               de
               fide
               sed
               de
               persona
               Petri.
            
             Here
             they
             dis-agree
             themselves
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             John
             10.
             16.
             by
             the
             title
             of
             
               one
               Shepheard
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
               Cyrill
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               
               Euthimius
               ,
               Rupertus
               ,
            
             
             Cyprian
             and
             other
             Fathers
             agree
             that
             Christ
             is
             there
             designed
             ;
             but
             Stapleton
             saith
             the
             Pope
             is
             there
             meant
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             goe
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             For
             they
             divide
             the
             Commandements
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             but
             the
             Papists
             make
             the
             two
             first
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             two
             .
             2.
             
             They
             have
             no
             Father
             to
             countenance
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             no
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             wrote
             400
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             but
             some
             500
             and
             600
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ;
             what
             rule
             had
             they
             before
             that
             time
             of
             interpreting
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             were
             given
             too
             much
             to
             allegorizing
             ,
             Cajetane
             therefore
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             tied
             by
             God
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             therefore
             he
             admonisheth
             his
             readers
             not
             to
             take
             it
             ill
             if
             he
             somtime
             dissent
             from
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
             If
             Pauls
             doctrine
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Councels
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             gift
             freely
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
            
             10.
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             faithfull
             are
             commanded
             diligently
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             every
             doctrine
             1
             
               Thess.
               5.
               21.
               1
               
               John
            
             4.
             1.
             which
             cannot
             be
             altogether
             done
             without
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             meanes
             must
             be
             used
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             (
             we
             heard
             )
             was
             to
             direct
             the
             Church
             to
             all
             saving
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             be
             used
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             that
             end
             ,
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             is
             diligent
             Study
             and
             humble
             Prayer
             ;
             by
             the
             people
             attentive
             reading
             ,
             
             hearing
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             meditating
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             teachers
             must
             Pray
             earnestly
             to
             God
             for
             his
             spirit
             
             to
             inlighten
             them
             ,
             
               Matth.
               7.
               7.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Rom.
            
             15.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             understood
             by
             that
             spirit
             that
             dictated
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             diligently
             and
             painefully
             study
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             giving
             themselves
             to
             read
             ,
             
             compare
             place
             with
             place
             *
             
               John
               5.
               39.
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             metaphore
             taken
             from
             such
             as
             search
             for
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             Oare
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             who
             will
             search
             and
             sift
             and
             breake
             every
             clod
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             Gold.
             Salomon
             useth
             the
             same
             metaphore
             ,
             Prov.
             2.
             4.
             and
             to
             this
             diligence
             in
             searching
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             exhort
             
               Timothy
               1
               Tim.
            
             4.
             13.
             
             This
             diligence
             is
             often
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             by
             the
             phrase
             of
             meditating
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Josh.
               1.
               8.
               
               Psal.
            
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             must
             labour
             for
             a
             competent
             knowledge
             in
             the
             originall
             tongues
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             *
             Greek
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Scripture
             was
             written
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             consult
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeke
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ;
             and
             see
             with
             their
             owne
             ,
             not
             anothers
             eyes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             should
             likewise
             be
             expert
             in
             all
             the
             liberall
             Arts
             ,
             especially
             in
             Grammer
             ,
             Logicke
             ,
             Rhetoricke
             ,
             generall
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             History
             .
             All
             the
             Treasures
             *
             of
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             are
             hid
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             treasures
             of
             naturall
             Philosophy
             in
             Genesis
             ,
             of
             Morall
             Philosophie
             in
             
               Exodus
               ,
               Deuteronomy
            
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             of
             the
             Politicks
             in
             the
             Judicials
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Proverbs
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             of
             Poetry
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             of
             History
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Chronicles
               ,
               Judges
            
             and
             Kings
             ;
             the
             Mathematickes
             in
             the
             dimensions
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             of
             the
             Metaphysicks
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apocalyps
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             must
             consider
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             severall
             words
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Phrases
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             severall
             words
             ,
             they
             must
             consider
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             word
             be
             taken
             properly
             or
             tropically
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             an
             inspection
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Lexicons
             *
             is
             needfull
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             observed
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             they
             distinguished
             betweene
             the
             roots
             and
             the
             Derivatives
             ,
             as
             Pagnine
             hath
             done
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             Stephanus
             for
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             
               Lexicons
               ▪
            
             for
             understanding
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               Buxtorfe
               ,
               Avenarius
               ,
               Forster
               ,
               Schindler
               ,
               Mercer
            
             on
             Pagnine
             ,
             and
             Brixianus
             his
             
               arca
               Noae
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Greeke
             are
             
               Stephanus
               ,
               Budaeus
               ,
               Scapula
            
             ;
             my
             owne
             two
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             may
             be
             usefull
             for
             understanding
             both
             Testaments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Concordances
             *
             some
             much
             extoll
             Buxtorfe
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Kirchers
             is
             a
             very
             usefull
             one
             both
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             Stephanus
             for
             the
             Greeke
             is
             the
             best
             .
             
               Cottons
               Concordance
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             now
             inlarged
             by
             
               Newman
               ,
            
             )
             is
             esteemed
             the
             best
             for
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             Featlies
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Gouges
             Prefaces
             to
             it
             commending
             it
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             use
             of
             Concordances
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             the
             Text
             exactly
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             Grammer
             of
             it
             must
             be
             sifted
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             every
             word
             by
             it self
             and
             the
             alteration
             it
             admits
             in
             diversity
             of
             construction
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Rhetoricke
             ,
             whether
             any
             word
             leaving
             the
             proper
             signification
             receiveth
             a
             borrowed
             .
             3.
             
             Above
             all
             the
             Logicke
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             what
             he
             proveth
             and
             by
             what
             .
             2.
             
             Compare
             paralell
             places
             and
             obscurer
             with
             plainer
             .
             To
             interprete
             that
             place
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             *
             make
             use
             of
             that
             other
             ,
             
               The
               Bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             because
             both
             places
             are
             not
             onely
             concerning
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             also
             one
             and
             the
             same
             kind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Make
             use
             of
             Paraphrases
             and
             versions
             among
             which
             the
             Chaldee
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             for
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Syriacke
             and
             the
             Arabicke
             for
             the
             new
             excell
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             they
             must
             proceed
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             and
             to
             understand
             the
             better
             both
             the
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             they
             must
             diligently
             consider
             of
             the
             scope
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             coherence
             of
             that
             which
             went
             before
             
             with
             that
             which
             followes
             after
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             matter
             whereof
             it
             doth
             intreat
             .
          
           
             All
             expositions
             ought
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Analogie
             is
             eitherof
             faith
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Creed
             
               L.
               P.
            
             Command
             .
             Sac.
             and
             gathered
             out
             of
             evident
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             by
             the
             coherence
             of
             
               antecedentia
               &
               consequentia
            
             ,
             by
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             phrase
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Jewish
             expositors
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             other
             Interpreters
             Ancient
             and
             Moderne
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             are
             usefull
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             read
             with
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Not
             many
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             the
             best
             commentaries
             are
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             ,
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Interpretes
             and
             Rabbins
             ?
             two
             were
             most
             learned
             R.
             
               David
               Kimbi
            
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             saith
             Dr.
             Rainolds
             .
          
           
             The
             pure
             Masters
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             (
             saith
             Mayerus
             in
             
               Philologia
               Sacra
            
             )
             are
             specially
             
               Maymonides
               ,
               Rabbi
               David
               Kimchi
            
             ,
             wise
             
               Aben
               Ezra
               ,
               Rabbi
               Salomon
               Jarchi
               ,
            
             although
             the
             last
             two
             much
             favour
             Talmudicall
             dreames
             .
          
           
             The
             Cabalists
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             are
             very
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             a
             burning
             fever
             cannot
             dreame
             of
             things
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             then
             some
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             have
             seriously
             written
             and
             taught
             ,
             saith
             *
             Muis
             against
             
               Morinus
               .
               Vide
               Spanhem
               Dub.
               Evangel
               .
               parte
               tertia
               .
               Dub.
               21.
               
               &
               Dub
               129.
               
               Glass
               .
               Philol.
               Sac
               l.
               2.
               partem
               primam
               .
               Tract
               .
               1.
               
               Thalmud
               liber
               fabulosissimus
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
          
           
             Abarbanel
             hath
             done
             well
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
               Scriptor
               famosissimus
            
             ,
             saith
             Buxtorfe
             of
             him
             in
             Decalogo
             .
             Yet
             he
             was
             unknowne
             (
             it
             seemes
             )
             to
             Mercer
             and
             Drusius
             ,
             for
             neither
             of
             them
             mention
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             say
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Moses
               Ben-Maymon
            
             ,
             that
             from
             Moses
             to
             Moses
             ,
             there
             arose
             not
             such
             a
             Moses
             .
             He
             was
             the
             first
             of
             
             the
             Rabbines
             that
             ceased
             to
             doat
             .
             
               Maimonides
               antiquus
               &
               celeberrimus
               inter
               Judaeos
               Scriptor
               .
               Capellus
               de
               Literis
               Ebr.
            
             Mr.
             Gregory
             stiles
             him
             the
             very
             learned
             Maimon
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             much
             beholding
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Rabbines
             ,
             *
             being
             great
             helps
             unto
             us
             for
             understanding
             holy
             Scripture
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Fathers
            
             ,
             Doctores
             scil
             .
             probati
             antiquae
             ecclesiae
             qui
             scriptis
             suis
             fidem
             illustrarunt
             ,
             as
             Voetius
             speakes
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Jerome
             among
             the
             Latines
             ,
             and
             Origen
             among
             the
             Greekes
             were
             learned
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             saith
             Chamier
             .
          
           
             Jerome
             *
             was
             the
             chiefest
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             skill
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Chaldee
             ,
             Greeke
             ,
             Latine
             tongue
             and
             the
             most
             diligent
             searcher
             of
             the
             Jewish
             affaires
             ,
             *
             he
             spared
             no
             labour
             ,
             cost
             ,
             nor
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             attaine
             to
             skill
             in
             that
             tongue
             .
             He
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Jewes
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             skilfullest
             amongst
             them
             .
             Whose
             labour
             he
             purchased
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             Money
             ,
             this
             he
             often
             witnesseth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             5
             times
             saith
             Morinus
             he
             made
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             one
             labour
             of
             his
             deserveth
             eternall
             praise
             ,
             that
             he
             translated
             the
             Scripture
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             into
             Latine
             .
          
           
             That
             was
             a
             most
             laborious
             *
             worke
             of
             Origens
             in
             gathering
             together
             divers
             Editions
             of
             Scripture
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Greeke
             of
             
               Aquila
               Symmachus
            
             ,
             the
             Septuagint
             and
             Theodosion
             into
             one
             Volume
             distinguisht
             by
             4
             Columnes
             ,
             called
             Tetrapla
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             after
             added
             2
             more
             ,
             one
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Greeke
             Characters
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             his
             Hexapla
             ;
             at
             last
             he
             joyned
             two
             other
             Editions
             ,
             and
             then
             called
             it
             Octapla
             ;
             by
             them
             one
             might
             have
             compared
             the
             severall
             Greeke
             Editions
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               It
               was
               said
               of
               him
            
             ,
             Vbi
             benè
             nemo
             melius
             ,
             Vbi
             malè
             nemo
             pejus
             .
          
           
             Quod
             attinet
             ad
             .
             Originem
             ,
             mea
             certè
             nihil
             interest
             ,
             quid
             ille
             senserit
             :
             quem
             scio
             Theologum
             fuisse
             audaciorem
             ,
             quam
             *
             saniorem
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             Salmasius
             ,
             Whitaker
             ,
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             
               and
               others
               say
            
             Origen
             
             *
             
               was
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               He
               wrote
               so
               many
               Books
               ,
               that
            
             Jerome
             saith
             ,
             Quis
             nostrum
             tanta
             potest
             legere
             ,
             quanta
             ille
             conscripsit
             ?
          
           
             Vir
             tantae
             fuit
             eruditionis
             &
             in
             genij
             ,
             ut
             ei
             parem
             doctissima
             Graecia
             faelicissim●rum
             ingeniorum
             parens
             ,
             nunquam
             habuerit
             .
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             Bibliothecae
             sanctae
             l.
             quarto
             .
          
           
             
               He
               saith
               much
               more
               there
               in
               his
               commendation
               .
            
             Tantum
             in
             scripturas
             divinas
             habuerit
             studium
             ,
             ut
             etiam
             .
             Haebraeam
             linguam
             contra
             aetatis
             gentisque
             suae
             naturam
             edisceret
             .
             Hieronymus
             de
             viris
             illustribus
             .
          
           
             Austen
             *
             for
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             and
             Golden-mouth'd
             Chrysosostome
             for
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             were
             most
             famous
             .
             He
             is
             abridged
             by
             Theophylact.
             A
             Father
             so
             Ancient
             ,
             so
             learned
             ,
             so
             godly
             ,
             so
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             saith
             Rainolds
             of
             
               Chrys●stome
               ,
               Austen
            
             for
             disputations
             ,
             Jerome
             for
             the
             tongues
             ,
             Gregory
             for
             Morals
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           
             Vir
             supra
             omnes
             ,
             qui
             ante
             eum
             &
             post
             eum
             huc
             usque
             fuerunt
             mortales
             ,
             admirabili
             ingenij
             acumine
             praeditus
             ,
             omnibus
             liberalibus
             disciplinis
             instructus
             ,
             Divinis
             scripturis
             longè
             omnium
             eruditissimus
             ,
             &
             in
             earum
             explanatione
             ultra
             ,
             quam
             dici
             queat
             ,
             incomparabili
             subtilitate
             sublimis
             ,
             omnes
             Latinae
             ecclesiae
             scriptores
             scribendi
             labore
             ,
             &
             lucubrationum
             multitudine
             superavit
             .
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             Biblioth
             .
             Sanct.
             lib.
             quarto
             .
          
           
             Subtilissimus
             Pat●um
             Augustinus
             Dr.
             Prideaux
             lectione
             quarta
             .
          
           
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             for
             his
             excellencie
             in
             divine
             knowledge
             was
             sirnamed
             the
             Divine
             .
          
           
             Irenaeus
             (
             saith
             Capellus
             )
             was
             almost
             the
             ancientest
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             whose
             genuine
             writings
             are
             extant
             .
             He
             was
             Polycarpus
             his
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Latine
             Fathers
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             very
             neere
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             flourishing
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Severus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             about
             200
             yeares
             after
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             and
             not
             past
             one
             hundred
             after
             the
             death
             of
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             .
             Jerome
             being
             urged
             with
             his
             authority
             ,
             said
             
               De
               Tertulliano
               nihil
               aliud
               respond●o
               ,
               quamecclesiae
               hominem
               illum
               non
               fuisse
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             Graecia
             celebres
             agnosco
             Patres
             ,
             Clementem
             ,
             Athanasium
             ,
             Cyrillum
             ,
             &
             Damascenum
             .
             Montacutius
             Analect
             .
             Eccles.
             exercit
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             the
             Martyr
             was
             of
             great
             authority
             amongst
             all
             for
             his
             holinesse
             of
             life
             .
             He
             was
             so
             diligent
             a
             reader
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             that
             he
             intermitted
             no
             day
             ,
             
             but
             would
             call
             to
             have
             his
             Master
             (
             meaning
             Tertullian
             )
             given
             him
             .
             Doctor
             Hall
             cals
             Lactantius
             the
             Christian
             
               Cicero
               Jerome
            
             cals
             him
             
               eloquentiae
               Tullianae
               Flievium
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Paul.
               tom
               .
            
             1.
             and
             Mr.
             
               Selden
               de
               Dis
               Syris
            
             cals
             him
             
               Politissimum
               Patrum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sententious
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             grave
             Cyprian
             ,
             resolute
             Hierome
             ,
             *
             flowing
             Chrysostome
             ,
             divine
             Ambrose
             ,
             devout
             Bernard
             ,
             heavenly
             Augustine
             .
             Bish.
             
               Hals
               4th
               Decade
            
             of
             
               Epist.
               Epist.
            
             third
             .
             One
             saith
             ,
             he
             that
             looks
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             works
             would
             think
             they
             did
             nothing
             but
             write
             ,
             he
             that
             looks
             on
             their
             devotions
             would
             thinke
             they
             did
             nothing
             but
             pray
             ,
             he
             that
             lookes
             on
             their
             learning
             would
             think
             they
             did
             nothing
             but
             read
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             was
             a
             worthy
             man
             in
             the
             corrupt
             age
             in
             which
             he
             lived
             ,
             but
             
               Bernardus
               non
               vidit
               omnia
            
             say
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Bernardum
             non
             admitto
             ,
             ut
             pote
             recentiorem
             ,
             &
             longè
             post
             confirmatam
             Romani
             Pontificis
             tyrannidem
             ,
             scribentem
             ex
             more
             &
             errore
             sui
             temporis
             .
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             &c.
             
             5.
             
          
           
             Dand●
             venia
             bonis
             illis
             &
             sanctis
             patribus
             qui
             ignorantia
             linguarum
             multae
             saepe
             aliena
             à
             germana
             scriptura
             senserunt
             ,
             
             pia
             alioquin
             attulerunt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Protestant
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             *
             is
             not
             onely
             commended
             by
             our
             own
             writers
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             very
             Papists
             .
             See
             Watson
             in
             his
             Quodlibets
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             content
             my selfe
             among
             the
             new
             writers
             with
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             performeth
             best
             of
             all
             other
             that
             which
             he
             of
             himselfe
             professeth
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             in
             reading
             his
             expositions
             reapeth
             this
             benefit
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             shortnesse
             he
             useth
             ,
             he
             departeth
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             Text
             it selfe
             .
             Cartw.
             letter
             to
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             .
          
           
             Piscator
             hath
             done
             well
             in
             his
             Scholia
             on
             all
             the
             Bible
             .
             He
             follows
             Junius
             for
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Beza
             for
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Aphorismes
             he
             follows
             
               Calvins
               Institutions
            
             .
          
           
           
             Bucer
             *
             also
             was
             an
             excellent
             Divine
             .
             He
             hath
             written
             a
             twofold
             Exposition
             on
             all
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             one
             more
             large
             and
             Paraphrasticall
             ,
             the
             other
             briefer
             and
             
               ad
               verbum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Francis
               Junius
            
             *
             the
             very
             Oracle
             of
             Textuall
             and
             Scholasticall
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hall
             cals
             him
             ,
             
               Epist.
               7.
               
               Deead
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vatablus
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Bezas
             on
             the
             New
             are
             commended
             by
             Zanchie
             in
             his
             Miscellanies
             :
             But
             
               Arnoldus
               Boot
            
             in
             his
             
               Jndex
               Autorum
            
             before
             his
             
               Animadversiones
               Sacrae
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             and
             not
             Vatablus
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             those
             Scholia
             which
             are
             in
             Vatablus
             his
             Bible
             .
          
           
             Quid
             hac
             phrasi
             denotetur
             ,
             optimè
             exposuit
             D.
             Beza
             suis
             in
             novum
             Testamentum
             nunquam
             satis
             laudatis
             notis
             .
             
               Constantin
               L'
               Empereur
               in
            
             Dan.
             c.
             2
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             him
             in
             Zanchies
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             
               Amania
               ,
               Paulus
               Fagius
               ,
               Drusius
               ,
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               ,
               Livelie
               ,
               Cameron
               ,
               Ludovi●us
               de
               Dieu
               ,
            
             have
             beene
             Great
             lights
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             skill
             in
             the
             tongues
             ,
             have
             excellently
             interpreted
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Lavater
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Zanchie
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Rollock
             ,
             Rivet
             
               are
               sound
               Expositors
            
             .
          
           
             Ex
             omnibus
             antiquis
             &
             recentioribus
             medullam
             variarum
             interpretationum
             ,
             &
             circa
             eos
             disceptationem
             collegit
             Willetus
             in
             hexaplis
             ad
             
               Genesin
               ,
               Exodum
               ,
               Leviticum
               ,
               Danielem
               ,
               Epistolam
               ad
               Romanos
            
             (
             in
             libros
             Samuelis
             sibi
             dissimilis
             est
             ,
             &
             compendio
             atque
             alia
             plane
             methodo
             commentatur
             )
             optandum
             esset
             telam
             illam
             à
             Willeto
             tam
             faeliciter
             c●●ptam
             ,
             eadem
             methodo
             in
             reliquos
             Scripturae
             libros
             pert●xi
             .
             Voet.
             Biblioth
             .
             Theol.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             Popish
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             Aquinas
             *
             is
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Papists
             as
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Romish
             Schoole
             ,
             *
             whom
             for
             his
             profound
             learning
             and
             search
             into
             the
             mysteries
             of
             all
             Divinity
             they
             sirnamed
             Angelicall
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             first
             thorow
             Papist
             of
             name
             that
             ever
             wrote
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             rare
             gifts
             of
             wit
             ,
             learning
             and
             industry
             did
             set
             out
             Popery
             *
             most
             .
          
           
             Maximo
             &
             altissimo
             ingenio
             vir
             ,
             cui
             ad
             plenam
             absolutamque
             
             totius
             tam
             divinae
             ,
             quam
             humanae
             eruditionis
             gloriam
             solus
             defuit
             linguarum
             &
             eloquentiae
             usus
             ,
             quem
             aeruditi
             istius
             saeculi
             ,
             ut
             pote
             sublimioribus
             studijs
             intenti
             ,
             neglexere
             .
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             .
             vide
             plara
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Luther
             
               on
               9
               of
            
             Genesis
             
               chiefely
               commends
               Lyra
               for
               following
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
            
             Nicolaus
             Lyranus
             ,
             vir
             tanta
             tamque
             pura
             ,
             vera
             &
             germana
             sacrae
             Scripturae
             scientia
             praeditus
             ut
             in
             illa
             exponend●
             nullum
             habeat
             illius
             temporis
             parem
             .
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib.
             Apoc
             .
             tom●
             1.
             praelect
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Ex
             antiquioribus
             tanquam
             universales
             &
             communes
             commentatores
             habiti
             fuerunt
             Lyrasnus
             &
             Glossa
             .
             Voetius
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             Theol.
             Jansenius
             eruditus
             &
             moderatus
             *
             Interpres
             .
          
           
             Cajetane
             went
             over
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             *
             saving
             the
             Canticles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             dying
             he
             left
             begun
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
               quam
               de
               industria
               attingere
               noluit
               .
            
          
           
             He
             was
             both
             a
             learned
             &
             moderate
             Papist
             ,
             as
             Chamier
             and
             Whitaker
             both
             shew
             .
             He
             was
             chiefely
             intent
             on
             the
             literall
             sense
             *
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             truth
             ,
             of
             which
             tongue
             he
             had
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             had
             by
             him
             those
             that
             were
             skil'd
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             who
             would
             interprete
             
               ad
               verbum
            
             not
             onely
             exactly
             ,
             but
             superstitiously
             ,
             and
             often
             absurdly
             ,
             which
             often
             drew
             the
             like
             expositions
             from
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             now
             5
             Papi●s
             joyned
             together
             in
             severall
             Volumes
             on
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Immanuell
               Sa
               ,
               Estius
               ,
               Gagneius
               ,
               Tirinus
               ,
            
             and
             Menochius
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             which
             Grotius
             commends
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Estius
             doth
             excellently
             on
             all
             the
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             Maldonate
             doth
             well
             on
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             most
             supercilious
             writer
             ;
             and
             no
             marvell
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             for
             his
             Country
             a
             Spaniard
             and
             his
             profession
             a
             Jesuite
             .
          
           
             Masius
             *
             hath
             written
             learnedly
             on
             Joshua
             .
          
           
             Quanta
             vir
             ille
             linguae
             Graecae
             sed
             preaesertim
             Hebrae●cae
             ,
             Rabbinicae
             ,
             &
             Syriacae
             cognitione
             fuerit
             imbutus
             ,
             nemini
             docto
             opinor
             incognitum
             .
             Morinus
             l.
             1.
             exercitat
             .
             9.
             c.
             6.
             and
             exercit
             .
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             Andreaeas
             Masius
             linguae
             Hebraicae
             &
             Syriacae
             peritissimus
             ,
             atque
             in
             lectione
             Rabbinica
             egregiè
             exeroitatus
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             Postils
             are
             the
             burden
             of
             many
             Camels
             (
             as
             Lipsius
             speakes
             of
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             and
             are
             fitly
             s●iled
             by
             
             godly
             Divines
             
               pigrorum
               pulvinaria
               .
               Vide
               Zepperi
               Artem
               Habendi
               &
               Audiendi
               conciones
               ,
               sacras
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               4
               p.
               38
               39.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ministers
             to
             all
             the
             meanes
             formerly
             mentioned
             for
             the
             interpreting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             adde
             a
             conscionable
             practise
             of
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             must
             in
             all
             humblenesse
             of
             minde
             seeke
             the
             peoples
             edification
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             be
             used
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             and
             find
             out
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             they
             be
             learned
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             use
             of
             most
             of
             the
             former
             meanes
             prescribed
             to
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             unskilfull
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             meanes
             ,
             are
          
           
             1.
             
             Diligently
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Antecedent
             preparation
             that
             they
             come
             to
             the
             reading
             and
             studie
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             Prayers
             
             and
             greatest
             reverence
             relying
             on
             the
             Divine
             promises
             ,
             for
             the
             inlightening
             of
             their
             minds
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             Scripture
             may
             well
             be
             called
             
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Christ.
               Rev.
            
             1.
             1.
             
             See
             
               Rev.
               5.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             adjuncts
             of
             reading
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Chiefest
             attention
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             a
             pious
             disposition
             and
             spirituall
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             not
             understand
             onely
             but
             cordially
             affect
             what
             they
             understand
          
           
             2.
             
             Application
             of
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Examination
             ,
             Correction
             ,
             
             and
             amendment
             of
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Diligent
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Conferring
             of
             it
             with
             others
             ,
             
             and
             Catechizing
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             ought
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             those
             that
             are
             more
             skilfull
             then
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             best
             Commentaries
             and
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             read
             them
             judiciously
             .
          
           
             We
             teach
             of
             our
             Meanes
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             together
             ,
             doe
             make
             a
             perfect
             way
             whereby
             we
             may
             finde
             the
             right
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             prescribe
             this
             method
             and
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             expounding
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             4
             rules
             :
             
             The
             generall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Consonant
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             decrees
             of
             generall
             Councels
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             
             faith
             consisting
             partly
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             partly
             of
             traditions
             unwritten
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             meanes
             the
             Pope
             is
             implicitely
             understood
             ,
             for
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Pope
             approves
             :
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Pope
             observes
             ,
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Pope
             follows
             ,
             the
             determination
             of
             Councels
             ,
             what
             the
             Pope
             confirmes
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Pope
             must
             interprete
             all
             Scripture
             .
             But
             divers
             reasons
             may
             be
             alleaged
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             from
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             have
             frequently
             and
             grossely
             erred
             in
             interpreting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             8th
             of
             the
             
               Romanes
               8.
               v.
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               cannot
               please
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             those
             that
             are
             married
             ,
             said
             Siricius
             the
             Pope
             .
             Innocent
             so
             expounded
             those
             words
             
               John
               6.
               unlesse
               you
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               and
               drinke
               his
               bloud
               you
               shall
               have
               no
               life
               in
               you
               ,
            
             that
             he
             thence
             concluded
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             without
             receiving
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Infants
             .
             Pope
             Boniface
             interpreted
             Luke
             22.
             38.
             of
             the
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             sword
             delivered
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             *
             doe
             differ
             among
             themselves
             in
             Interpreting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
             Some
             Pop●●
             say
             rightly
             that
             by
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             or
             the
             confession
             of
             faith
             given
             by
             Peter
             concerning
             Christ
             is
             meant
             ,
             others
             interprete
             it
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             others
             expound
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Romane
             Seat
             or
             Chaire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             many
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             have
             not
             onely
             erred
             but
             been
             grosse
             &
             wicked
             Hereticks
             .
             Liberius
             the
             Pope
             about
             the
             yeare
             350
             was
             an
             Arrian
             and
             subscribed
             to
             the
             unjust
             condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             afterward
             as
             an
             obstinate
             Hereticke
             was
             deposed
             .
             Honorius
             the
             first
             was
             a
             Monothelite
             ,
             he
             held
             that
             Christ
             had
             but
             one
             will
             and
             so
             but
             one
             nature
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             heresie
             was
             condemned
             in
             3.
             
             Generall
             Councels
             .
             Some
             Popes
             were
             Atheists
             ,
             as
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             who
             called
             the
             Gospell
             
               fabulam
               de
               Christo.
            
             
          
           
             One
             cals
             the
             Pope
             that
             great
             Heteroclite
             in
             religion
             ;
             another
             saith
             ,
             The
             Pope
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             Papists
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             For
             Counc●ls
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             the
             Pope
             did
             reverence
             the
             4
             first
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             as
             the
             4
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             these
             foure
             generall
             Councels
             be
             of
             equall
             authority
             with
             the
             foure
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             Popes
             authority
             (
             as
             Papists
             say
             )
             being
             above
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Councels
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             his
             authority
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             Evangelists
             ;
             then
             which
             what
             can
             be
             more
             blasphemously
             spoken
             ?
          
           
             We
             say
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             from
             generall
             Councels
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             even
             universall
             Councels
             have
             erred
             ;
             the
             Chalcedonian
             Councell
             ,
             *
             one
             of
             the
             4
             so
             much
             magnified
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             in
             rashly
             preferring
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Church
             before
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             .
             Those
             that
             condemned
             Christ
             were
             then
             the
             universall
             visible
             Church
             
               Matth
               26.
               65.
               
               John
            
             11.
             47.
             
             See
             Act.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Generall
             councels
             have
             beene
             opposite
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             of
             Constance
             to
             the
             other
             of
             Basill
             ;
             whereof
             one
             setteth
             downe
             that
             Councels
             could
             erre
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Councell
             was
             above
             the
             Pope
             ;
             the
             other
             affirmeth
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             were
             no
             Generall
             Councels
             after
             the
             Apostles
             for
             300
             yeares
             till
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Church
             had
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             generall
             Councels
             interpreted
             Scripture
             by
             Scripture
             as
             Athanasius
             and
             Ambrose
             teach
             concerning
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             easily
             celebrated
             to
             declare
             any
             doubtfull
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             They
             have
             expounded
             but
             few
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             likely
             the
             Pope
             will
             assemble
             them
             to
             expound
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             ought
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             by
             Scripture
             onely
             .
             But
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             Scripture
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             their
             interpretation
             is
             not
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             likewise
             .
          
           
             Let
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             *
             Churches
             ,
             give
             their
             sense
             of
             the
             
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             's
             private
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Let
             a
             private
             man
             give
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it
             's
             not
             private
             ,
             
             because
             it
             's
             Divine
             ;
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             private
             ,
             in
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             is
             not
             opposed
             to
             publike
             ,
             but
             to
             Divine
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             
               no
               Scripture
               is
               of
               a
               mans
               own
               interpretation
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             private
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Divine
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             interpreted
             aright
             by
             declaring
             1.
             
             The
             order
             ,
             
             2.
             
             The
             summne
             or
             scope
             3.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             framing
             a
             Rhetoricall
             and
             Logicall
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Text.
             In
             giving
             the
             sense
             ,
             three
             Rules
             are
             of
             principall
             use
             ,
             and
             necessity
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             literall
             and
             largest
             sense
             of
             any
             words
             in
             Scripture
             must
             not
             be
             imbraced
             farther
             ,
             when
             our
             cleaving
             thereunto
             would
             breed
             some
             dis-agreement
             and
             contrariety
             between
             the
             present
             Scripture
             and
             some
             other
             Text
             or
             place
             ,
             else
             shall
             we
             change
             the
             Scripture
             into
             a
             Nose
             of
             wax
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             case
             of
             such
             appearing
             dis-agreement
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             leads
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             seek
             out
             some
             distinction
             ,
             
             restriction
             ,
             limitation
             or
             figure
             for
             the
             reconcilement
             thereof
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             these
             will
             always
             fit
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             Gods
             word
             must
             alwayes
             bring
             perfect
             truth
             ,
             it
             cannot
             fight
             against
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             figurative
             sense
             ,
             limitation
             ,
             restriction
             or
             distinction
             must
             be
             sought
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             affordeth
             either
             in
             the
             present
             place
             or
             some
             other
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             those
             that
             seeme
             to
             differ
             with
             the
             present
             Text
             ,
             being
             duly
             compared
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           ▪
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             OF
             GOD.
             
          
           
             HAving
             handled
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             
               principium
               Cognoscendi
            
             ,
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             Treate
             of
             God
             *
             who
             is
             
               principium
               essendi
            
             .
             or
             thus
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             workes
             ,
             are
             the
             matter
             or
             parts
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Necessary
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             man
             was
             made
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             rightly
             acknowledge
             and
             worship
             a
             God
             ,
             love
             and
             honour
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             divine
             Revelation
             John
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               To
               be
               Ignorant
               of
               God
               is
               a
               great
               misery
            
             ;
             being
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             through
             the
             Ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Profitable
             ,
          
           
           
             Our
             welfare
             and
             happinesse
             consists
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             
               Jer.
               9.
               23.
               
               John
            
             17.
             3.
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Beatificall
             vision
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Difficult
             ,
             
          
           
             God
             being
             infinite
             ,
             and
             our
             understanding
             finite
             ;
             betwixt
             which
             two
             there
             is
             no
             proportion
             ;
             who
             knowes
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             save
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             A
             created
             understanding
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             comprehend
             God
             ;
             
             then
             a
             Viall-glasse
             can
             containe
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Sea.
             His
             wisdome
             is
             unsearchable
             ,
             
               Rom.
               11.
               
               Job
               .
               11.
            
             7.
             and
             26.
             13.
             
             Euclide
             answered
             very
             fitly
             to
             one
             asking
             many
             things
             concerning
             the
             Gods
             :
             
               Coetera
               quidem
               nescio
               ,
               illud
               scio
               ,
               quod
               odêre
               curiosos
               .
               Simonides
            
             being
             injoyned
             by
             Hiero
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             
               what
               was
               God
            
             ,
             required
             a
             dayes
             time
             to
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             answered
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             ,
             two
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             expired
             ,
             foure
             ,
             still
             doubling
             his
             time
             for
             inquiry
             ;
             till
             at
             the
             last
             being
             by
             Hiero
             ,
             
             asked
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             delayes
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             plainely
             that
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             he
             thought
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             he
             apprehended
             the
             impossibility
             of
             declaring
             what
             he
             was
             .
             We
             know
             God
             
               per
               viam
               eminentiae
               ,
               negationis
               ,
               causationis
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             perfections
             which
             we
             apprehend
             ,
             must
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             apprehended
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             and
             of
             himselfe
             :
             that
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             true
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             holy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             remove
             from
             him
             all
             imperfections
             whatsoever
             ;
             he
             is
             Simple
             ,
             Eternall
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             Unchangeable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             the
             Supream
             cause
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             implanted
             knowledge
             which
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             a
             naturall
             ingraffed
             principle
             about
             God
             ,
             O
             
               anima
               naturaliter
               Christiana
            
             !
             said
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             acquired
             knowledge
             by
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             1.
             
             That
             is
             the
             great
             Booke
             ,
             in
             evey
             page
             whereof
             we
             may
             behold
             the
             Diety
             .
             
               Praesentemque
               refert
               quaelibet
               herba
               Deum
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Revealed
             knowledge
             of
             faith
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             and
             this
             is
             onely
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             Heathens
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             a
             confused
             manner
             ,
             
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             21.
             and
             2.
             14.
             
             a
             practicall
             knowledge
             15.
             
               v.
               which
               shew
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             not
             the
             gracious
             writing
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             man
             *
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             onely
             in
             Judah
             is
             God
             known
             ,
             76.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             and
             147.
             19.
             
             
               See
               I●hn
               14.
               6.
            
             and
             11.
             27.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
             The
             Heathen
             might
             know
             Gods
             nature
             and
             attributes
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             providence
             he
             did
             preserve
             and
             rule
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             by
             the
             most
             industrious
             use
             of
             all
             natures
             helpes
             ,
             attaine
             unto
             any
             the
             least
             knowledge
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             mans
             Redeemer
             in
             Christ
             ;
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             truth
             as
             it
             is
             Jesus
             Ephes.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             God
             we
             will
             consider
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               Nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             nature
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             considerable
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               he
               is
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             manifest
             ,
             cleare
             ,
             evident
             ,
             ungainsayable
             truth
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             the
             first
             verity
             ,
             and
             the
             principall
             verity
             ;
             from
             which
             all
             other
             truth
             hath
             its
             originall
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             true
             goodnesse
             and
             religion
             truly
             to
             beleeve
             it
             ;
             so
             saith
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             
               He
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
            
             ,
             to
             doe
             him
             any
             Service
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             any
             benefit
             from
             him
             ,
             
               must
               beleeve
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             firmely
             and
             undoubtedly
             perswaded
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
            
             .
          
           
             By
             a
             God
             we
             meane
             an
             essence
             bett●●●hen
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             &
             before
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             &
             of
             whom
             another
             things
             are
             ,
             such
             a
             first
             essence
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             essence
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             ;
             neither
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             ;
             even
             the
             divine
             essence
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             confirme
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             are
             taken
             from
             authority
             or
             Testimony
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Testimonies
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Creature
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Generall
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Particular
               of
               each
               mans
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Reasons
             may
             be
             drawne
             from
             two
             chiefe
             places
             ,
             viz.
             the
             efffects
             and
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             are
             either
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ordinary
             ,
             
             and
             those
             .
             1
             Naturall
             ,
             both
             Generall
             ,
             the
             making
             and
             preserving
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             Speciall
             ,
             the
             framing
             ,
             or
             maintaining
             of
             each
             man
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Civill
             the
             upholding
             and
             altering
             the
             States
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             
             and
             particular
             Countryes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Extraordinary
             ,
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             from
             the
             contrary
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Being
             of
             the
             Devils
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             slightnesse
             of
             the
             reasons
             brought
             to
             disprove
             this
             truth
             or
             to
             shew
             the
             Contrary
             .
          
           
             Though
             no
             man
             can
             prove
             
               à
               causa
            
             ,
             why
             there
             should
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             every
             man
             may
             Collect
             
               ab
               effectu
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               :
            
             by
             that
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             making
             ;
             that
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             Governing
             ;
             and
             that
             Goodnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             preserving
             and
             maintaining
             of
             the
             world
             .
             All
             which
             prove
             as
             effectually
             ,
             
               that
               there
               needs
               must
               be
               a
               God
               ,
            
             as
             either
             warming
             or
             
               burning
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               must
               needs
               be
               hot
               .
            
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             is
             proved
             .
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               Testimony
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               R●●on
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             *
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             that
             testifieth
             of
             
             himselfe
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             is
             .
             God
             hath
             written
             a
             Booke
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             affirmes
             of
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             ;
             every
             page
             almost
             ,
             and
             line
             of
             Scripture
             point
             to
             God.
             He
             begins
             his
             Booke
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               made
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
            
             He
             concludes
             this
             Book
             with
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               take
               ought
               from
               this
               prophesie
               ,
               God
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               part
               out
               of
               the
               Booke
               of
               life
               .
            
             In
             every
             particular
             prophesie
             ,
             he
             testifieth
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             generall
             Testimony
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             universall
             and
             constant
             consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             called
             
               a
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             all
             publikely
             confesse
             and
             professe
             their
             beleef
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             never
             read
             nor
             heard
             of
             any
             so
             barbarous
             &
             uncivill
             which
             acknowledged
             not
             a
             deitie
             .
             There
             is
             no
             History
             which
             sheweth
             the
             manners
             of
             any
             people
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             also
             their
             Religion
             .
             All
             Common-wealths
             had
             alwayes
             some
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             worshipt
             ,
             and
             called
             in
             their
             Language
             God
             ;
             this
             principle
             is
             written
             by
             God
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Table
             of
             every
             mans
             soule
             .
             That
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             with
             one
             mouth
             all
             acknowledge
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             reason
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Munster
             in
             his
             Cosmographie
             ,
             and
             Ortelius
             in
             his
             
               Theatrum
               Orbis
            
             ,
             have
             delivered
             unto
             us
             not
             onely
             a
             Cosmographicall
             description
             of
             all
             Countries
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Tropographicall
             description
             of
             their
             manners
             ,
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             hath
             noted
             any
             Nation
             to
             be
             without
             all
             Religion
             ,
             *
             none
             to
             be
             profest
             in
             Atheisme
             .
             Idolatry
             it selfe
             (
             as
             Calvin
             observes
             in
             his
             Institutions
             )
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Dietie
             ;
             men
             will
             rather
             have
             false
             God
             then
             none
             ,
             and
             worship
             any
             thing
             then
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Porrum
             &
             Caepe
             nefâs
             violare
             ac
             frangere
             morsu
             .
          
           
             O
             sanctas
             gentes
             ,
             quibus
             haec
             nascuntur
             in
             hortis
             Numina
             —
             Invenal
             ,
             Satyr
             .
             15.
             
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Poets
               began
               their
               workes
               with
               Gods
               name
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             particular
             Testimony
             of
             each
             mans
             conscience
             .
             Conscience
             *
             proclaimes
             a
             Law
             in
             every
             heart
             ,
             and
             denounceth
             a
             punishment
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             Gods
             Law.
             Conscience
             is
             a
             naturall
             ability
             of
             discerning
             the
             condition
             and
             State
             of
             our
             Actions
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             alone
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             of
             some
             other
             thing
             above
             men
             ;
             for
             when
             one
             hath
             done
             things
             unlawfull
             ,
             though
             such
             as
             no
             man
             can
             accuse
             us
             of
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             doth
             know
             ;
             yet
             then
             he
             is
             accused
             and
             tormented
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             some
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             arraigning
             ,
             accusing
             ,
             and
             terrifying
             ;
             a
             Deputy
             of
             God
             ,
             sitting
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             controlling
             him
             ;
             a
             man
             must
             therefore
             confesse
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             higher
             power
             to
             whom
             that
             conscience
             of
             his
             is
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             a
             Supreame
             Judge
             .
             That
             which
             the
             conscience
             of
             every
             man
             beareth
             witnesse
             unto
             ,
             is
             sure
             a
             truth
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             .
             The
             feares
             of
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             the
             joy
             and
             security
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             prove
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             a
             revenger
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             a
             rewarder
             of
             vertues
             .
             Nero
             having
             killed
             his
             Mother
             Agrippin●
             ,
             confessed
             that
             he
             was
             often
             troubled
             with
             her
             Ghost
             .
             Caligula
             at
             the
             least
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             would
             cover
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             hide
             himselfe
             under
             his
             bed
             ;
             whence
             Statius
             saith
             —
             
               Primus
               in
               orbe
               Deos
               fecit
               Timor
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Sylas
             could
             sing
             ;
             and
             Peter
             could
             sleepe
             securely
             in
             Prison
             ;
             David
             could
             triumphantly
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             in
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               30.
               6.
               
               Austin
            
             cals
             peace
             of
             conscience
             the
             Soules
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             Salomon
             a
             continuall
             Feast
             ,
             
               Prov.
               15.
               15.
               
               —
               Hic
               murus
               abeneus
               esto
               Nil
               conscire
               sibi
               ,
               nulla
               pallescere
               culpa
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Divers
             reasons
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             effects
             and
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               his
               effects
               ,
               
                 
                   Ordinary
                   .
                
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ordinary
               ,
               
                 
                   Naturall
                   ,
                
                 
                   Civill
                   ,
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Generall
             ,
             the
             Creation
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             world
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Creation
             ,
             
             or
             making
             all
             things
             ,
          
           
             The
             world
             must
             needs
             be
             eternall
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             made
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             thing
             which
             was
             before
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             was
             farre
             better
             then
             it selfe
             .
             But
             it
             could
             not
             make
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             what
             maketh
             ▪
             worketh
             ;
             what
             worketh
             ,
             is
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             made
             ,
             is
             not
             till
             it
             be
             made
             :
             Now
             nothing
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             contradiction
             can
             never
             be
             true
             together
             .
             Neither
             could
             it
             be
             eternall
             ;
             for
             a
             thing
             compounded
             of
             parts
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             those
             parts
             united
             together
             by
             some
             other
             thing
             beside
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             above
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             compounded
             wisely
             ,
             artif●cially
             ,
             strongly
             ,
             and
             excellently
             ,
             by
             some
             wise
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             excellent
             worker
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             inimaginable
             how
             each
             of
             these
             parts
             being
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             should
             come
             together
             of
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             sure
             there
             was
             some
             worker
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             handsomely
             dispose
             and
             order
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             worker
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             
             before
             he
             could
             so
             worke
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             before
             the
             conjunction
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             things
             in
             such
             sort
             made
             by
             composition
             of
             parts
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             eternall
             ;
             for
             that
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             thing
             before
             it
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             made
             by
             some
             thing
             which
             was
             capable
             of
             being
             from
             Eternity
             .
             What
             is
             Eternall
             ,
             is
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             what
             is
             of
             it selfe
             is
             God
             ;
             the
             world
             is
             not
             God
             ;
             because
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             corruptible
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             eternall
             ;
             
             and
             what
             is
             Finite
             in
             quantity
             ,
             cannot
             be
             infinite
             in
             continuance
             .
             It
             could
             not
             be
             made
             by
             any
             creature
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             part
             cannot
             possibly
             make
             the
             whole
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             of
             farre
             lesse
             vertue
             then
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             hath
             its
             being
             in
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             made
             by
             some
             thing
             better
             then
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             part
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             no
             other
             
             then
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             making
             of
             the
             world
             proves
             a
             God.
             What
             Created
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             better
             then
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             .
             God
             Created
             the
             world
             .
             When
             we
             see
             the
             glorious
             frame
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             the
             excellency
             ,
             magnitude
             ,
             and
             multitude
             of
             naturall
             things
             ;
             the
             beautifull
             order
             and
             harmony
             ;
             so
             great
             variety
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             and
             ordereth
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Preservation
             and
             continuance
             of
             the
             world
             in
             that
             Order
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             
             maketh
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             which
             preserveth
             and
             ordereth
             it
             .
             For
             either
             it
             must
             be
             preserved
             ,
             ruled
             ,
             and
             ordered
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             more
             excellent
             thing
             then
             it selfe
             ;
             not
             by
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             what
             could
             not
             make
             it selfe
             ,
             cannot
             of
             it selfe
             keepe
             and
             uphold
             it selfe
             ,
             seeing
             no
             lesse
             power
             is
             required
             to
             its
             continuation
             then
             to
             its
             constitution
             ;
             for
             it
             could
             not
             continue
             ,
             if
             each
             of
             the
             parts
             did
             not
             so
             worke
             as
             to
             helpe
             and
             uphold
             the
             other
             in
             some
             respect
             or
             other
             .
             Now
             these
             severall
             parts
             could
             not
             so
             worke
             for
             one
             Common
             end
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             guided
             thereto
             by
             some
             common
             and
             understanding
             guide
             which
             were
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             had
             power
             over
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             therefore
             it
             hath
             one
             ruler
             and
             upholder
             .
             That
             which
             is
             effected
             by
             the
             constant
             ,
             orderly
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             working
             of
             innumerable
             particulars
             for
             one
             common
             end
             ,
             whereof
             no
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             any
             knowledge
             or
             acquaintance
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             wrought
             by
             some
             common
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             Governour
             which
             knowes
             the
             motion
             and
             working
             of
             each
             ,
             and
             rules
             all
             ,
             and
             each
             to
             that
             end
             in
             their
             severall
             motions
             .
             What
             upholds
             the
             world
             ;
             is
             ;
             but
             God
             upholds
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             Aquinas
             his
             reason
             ,
             naturall
             bodies
             which
             want
             knowledge
             ,
             worke
             for
             a
             certaine
             end
             ,
             because
             they
             frequently
             worke
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             minde
             understanding
             ,
             and
             governing
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             directing
             them
             to
             that
             speciall
             and
             chiefe
             end
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             doth
             aptly
             conspire
             together
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             one
             end
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             man.
             All
             creatures
             incline
             to
             their
             proper
             operations
             ,
             the
             stone
             downe-ward
             ,
             the
             fire
             upward
             ;
             the
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             constantly
             follow
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Particular
             ,
             the
             framing
             and
             maintaining
             of
             each
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Man
             especially
             ;
             these
             two
             were
             most
             artificially
             made
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             shewes
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             cals
             the
             heavens
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             Fingers
             ,
             Psal.
             .
             8.
             4.
             because
             they
             were
             made
             with
             greatest
             ease
             ,
             and
             with
             exquisite
             Art
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             10.
             whose
             builder
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Artifex
             )
             is
             God
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             14
             ,
             
               I
               am
               fearefully
               and
               wonderfully
               made
               ,
            
             15.
             v.
             
               curiously
               wrought
               in
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             very
             Emphaticall
             ;
             it
             signifieth
             Embroydered
             ,
             or
             wrought
             with
             a
             needle
             ,
             that
             is
             cunningly
             wrought
             with
             Nerves
             ,
             Veines
             ,
             Arteries
             .
             Galen
             upon
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             admirable
             workmanship
             in
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             breaketh
             out
             into
             an
             Hymne
             ,
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             him
             that
             made
             *
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Creation
             of
             the
             Heavens
             proves
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             largenesse
             ,
             roundnesse
             ,
             purenesse
             ,
             solidnesse
             ,
             the
             continuall
             and
             constant
             motion
             of
             the
             heavens
             ;
             doth
             excellently
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             The
             very
             name
             of
             Astronomy
             
             (
             whose
             object
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Orbes
             and
             Stars
             )
             in
             exact
             signification
             importeth
             that
             the
             Starres
             observe
             a
             Law
             in
             their
             motion
             :
             
             which
             Law
             is
             given
             unto
             them
             onely
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             true
             Law-giver
             .
          
           
             Suidas
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             even
             Abraham
             himselfe
             was
             first
             occasioned
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             God
             by
             considering
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Stars
             ;
             for
             he
             being
             by
             nation
             a
             Chaldean
             (
             who
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             observeth
             ,
             are
             naturally
             given
             to
             that
             kinde
             of
             contemplation
             )
             and
             observing
             in
             their
             motion
             ,
             a
             wonderfull
             order
             and
             variety
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             lesse
             a
             constancie
             ,
             he
             presently
             collected
             that
             these
             strange
             revolutions
             were
             directed
             and
             guided
             by
             some
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             Creation
             of
             man
             proves
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             may
             reason
             from
             his
             owne
             framing
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             and
             preserving
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Man
             is
             framed
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             by
             some
             most
             noble
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             excellent
             workman
             .
             The
             Parents
             frame
             him
             not
             there
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             nothing
             of
             his
             framing
             ,
             neither
             when
             ,
             nor
             how
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             formed
             ;
             therefore
             some
             more
             excellent
             thing
             then
             a
             man
             did
             frame
             him
             there
             ,
             and
             doth
             daily
             ,
             and
             hourely
             ,
             frame
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             wise
             worker
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             like
             wise
             ,
             and
             potent
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             something
             more
             excellent
             then
             man
             which
             hath
             set
             downe
             this
             Order
             for
             producing
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Nobility
             and
             Excellency
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             sheweth
             plainely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             Divine
             Originall
             ;
             *
             it
             being
             Spirituall
             and
             Incorporeall
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             proceed
             from
             that
             which
             is
             Incorporeall
             .
             The
             effect
             cannot
             be
             
               toto
               genere
            
             better
             then
             the
             cause
             .
             Divers
             workes
             are
             done
             by
             man
             ,
             arts
             invented
             ,
             
               Zach.
               12.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             being
             and
             preservation
             of
             each
             particular
             man.
             Each
             particular
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             reason
             from
             his
             owne
             being
             thus
             ;
             either
             there
             must
             be
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             must
             be
             a
             first
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             but
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             particular
             men
             is
             not
             possible
             ;
             seeing
             there
             can
             be
             no
             infinite
             number
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             every
             number
             begins
             with
             an
             unity
             ,
             and
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             made
             greater
             by
             the
             
             addition
             of
             an
             unity
             :
             therefore
             there
             cannot
             be
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             particular
             men
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             come
             to
             some
             first
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             first
             man
             could
             not
             make
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             be
             made
             by
             any
             inferiour
             thing
             to
             it selfe
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             made
             by
             some
             thing
             more
             excellent
             then
             it selfe
             .
             viz.
             One
             infinite
             thing
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             particulars
             had
             their
             Originall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             was
             touched
             before
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               powerfully
               worketh
               on
               their
               consciences
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               inward
               Checks
               of
               conscience
               after
               finne
               committed
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   24.
                   5.
                   and
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   24.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   27.
                   3.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Civill
             .
             
          
           
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             consist
             ,
             and
             the
             Governed
             by
             a
             few
             Magistrates
             and
             Rulers
             .
             There
             are
             innumerable
             more
             men
             ,
             that
             wish
             and
             desire
             the
             overthrow
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             then
             that
             would
             live
             under
             Government
             ,
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             Order
             .
          
           
             This
             effect
             must
             have
             some
             cause
             ,
             either
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             governed
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Governours
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             higher
             cause
             then
             they
             both
             .
             Now
             it
             cannot
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Governours
             ;
             as
             being
             often
             times
             foolish
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             meane
             understanding
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             such
             as
             cannot
             prevent
             the
             conspiracies
             of
             those
             under
             them
             .
             Nor
             yet
             doth
             it
             arise
             from
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             persons
             governed
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             most
             times
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             unwilling
             to
             come
             under
             government
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             common
             Superiour
             which
             holds
             all
             in
             awe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Extraordinary
             ,
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             
             for
             all
             stories
             both
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             doe
             agree
             in
             relating
             divers
             Miracles
             .
             Now
             the
             worker
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             can
             lift
             Nature
             off
             the
             Hinges
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             on
             againe
             as
             seemeth
             best
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             above
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Commander
             of
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             things
             under
             himselfe
             ,
             under
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             none
             but
             
             God.
             
             The
             certaine
             and
             plaine
             predictions
             of
             things
             future
             long
             afore
             ,
             whose
             events
             could
             by
             no
             wit
             of
             man
             ,
             be
             either
             gathered
             from
             their
             causes
             ,
             
             or
             conjectured
             from
             their
             signes
             .
             Miracles
             are
             wrought
             beyond
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             therefore
             some
             supreame
             Power
             must
             work
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Arguments
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           
             From
             the
             contrary
             are
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             being
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Devill
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             sets
             himselfe
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             strives
             ,
             and
             prevailes
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             to
             be
             worshiped
             as
             God
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Service
             and
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             of
             being
             confessed
             ,
             and
             adored
             as
             God
             ;
             which
             these
             doe
             unduly
             affect
             and
             seeke
             .
             
             Againe
             the
             Devill
             is
             a
             Creature
             for
             strength
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             nimblenesse
             ,
             able
             to
             destroy
             all
             man-kinde
             quickly
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             his
             Malice
             and
             Fury
             ,
             very
             willing
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             Yet
             he
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             done
             ;
             of
             this
             restraint
             there
             is
             some
             cause
             ,
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             something
             ,
             which
             over-commands
             ,
             and
             over-rules
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             a
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             something
             of
             Higher
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             wisedom
             farre
             beyond
             him
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             Devils
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             horrible
             temptations
             ,
             which
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ;
             quite
             against
             and
             beyond
             their
             naturall
             inclinations
             ,
             as
             Blasphemous
             Suggestions
             ,
             and
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             practises
             of
             conjurers
             and
             witches
             ,
             who
             practise
             with
             the
             Devill
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             Countreys
             ,
             which
             worship
             him
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             being
             beguiled
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             sleightnesse
             of
             the
             reasons
             brought
             to
             disprove
             this
             truth
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             the
             Contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             produced
             to
             shew
             there
             is
             no
             God
             are
             fond
             and
             weake
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             opposed
             alone
             by
             weake
             and
             false
             reasons
             is
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             If
             there
             were
             a
             God
             ,
             some
             man
             should
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             sensibly
             converse
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             brutish
             reason
             ,
             what
             cannot
             be
             seene
             is
             not
             ,
             then
             man
             hath
             no
             soule
             ;
             God
             is
             above
             sense
             ;
             more
             excellent
             then
             to
             be
             discerned
             by
             so
             poor
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             low
             a
             thing
             as
             sense
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             daily
             makes
             himselfe
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             visible
             to
             men
             by
             his
             workes
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             there
             were
             a
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             wicked
             men
             to
             prosper
             ,
             and
             oppose
             better
             men
             then
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             himselfe
             to
             be
             so
             blasphemed
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             Those
             things
             that
             to
             us
             seeme
             most
             unjust
             and
             unfit
             ;
             if
             we
             could
             see
             the
             whole
             tenour
             of
             things
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             ending
             ,
             would
             appeare
             just
             and
             wise
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             Divine
             Religion
             (
             say
             the
             Atheists
             )
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             humane
             invention
             ,
             
             artificially
             excogitated
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             awe
             ;
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             but
             the
             device
             of
             mans
             braine
             ,
             to
             give
             assistance
             to
             Magistrates
             in
             Civill
             government
             .
          
           
             This
             objection
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             and
             heart
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             &
             opposeth
             two
             many
             Principles
             at
             once
             ;
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             meer
             idle
             fiction
             ;
             yet
             it
             prevailed
             too
             much
             with
             some
             learned
             men
             ;
             Tullie
             ,
             and
             Seneca
             ,
             were
             the
             chiefest
             Patrons
             of
             that
             conceit
             ,
             
               that
               Religion
               is
               no
               better
               then
               an
               humane
               invention
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Religion
             is
             almost
             as
             Ancient
             as
             man
             ;
             
             when
             there
             were
             but
             three
             men
             in
             the
             universall
             world
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             two
             of
             them
             offered
             up
             their
             sacrifices
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             universality
             of
             Religion
             declareth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             humane
             invention
             ,
             
             but
             a
             Divine
             impression
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             a
             Divinity-Lesson
             ,
             of
             Gods
             own
             heavenly
             teaching
             .
             Lactantius
             accompteth
             Religion
             to
             be
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             essentiall
             difference
             between
             a
             man
             and
             a
             Beast
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             perpetuity
             of
             Religion
             proveth
             also
             that
             it
             was
             planted
             by
             God.
             
             
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             objection
             about
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             is
             more
             repugnant
             to
             Prudence
             and
             Policy
             .
          
           
             What
             Policy
             was
             it
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             appoint
             circumcision
             ,
             
             to
             cut
             a
             poor
             Child
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ?
             
             two
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             Sheep
             were
             spent
             by
             Salomon
             ,
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             one
             Altar
             .
             To
             slaughter
             so
             many
             Oxen
             and
             Sheep
             (
             such
             usefull
             creatures
             )
             was
             enough
             to
             bring
             a
             Famine
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             to
             give
             away
             the
             seventh
             part
             of
             their
             time
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Augustus
             ,
             to
             commend
             him
             to
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             the
             supposed
             Son
             of
             a
             poor
             Carpenter
             ;
             a
             Starre
             leads
             the
             Wise
             Men
             to
             a
             Stable
             ,
             though
             that
             shined
             gloriously
             without
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             nothing
             within
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             base
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             Christ
             fell
             on
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             the
             great
             Doctors
             ,
             23.
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             called
             them
             fooles
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             threatened
             them
             with
             Hell
             ;
             he
             cryed
             down
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             which
             had
             beene
             practised
             di●●rs
             hundred
             years
             ;
             the
             Jewes
             were
             naturally
             tenacious
             of
             their
             Customes
             Christ
             chose
             silly
             unlearned
             men
             to
             propagate
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             crosseth
             humane
             wisdome
             more
             then
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Martin
               Fotherby
            
             *
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             (
             who
             wrote
             Atheomastix
             )
             addes
             another
             reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             grounds
             of
             Arts
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Art
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             neither
             liberall
             nor
             illiberall
             ,
             but
             it
             cometh
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             Metaphysicks
             he
             urgeth
             ,
             that
             the
             bounding
             of
             all
             naturall
             bodies
             ,
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             be
             unlimited
             and
             boundlesse
             ,
             is
             onely
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Every
             finite
             body
             being
             thus
             limited
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             those
             bounds
             prescribed
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             it selfe
             .
             For
             every
             thing
             by
             nature
             ,
             seeking
             to
             inlarge
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             able
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             the
             setting
             of
             its
             owne
             bounds
             it
             ,
             
             would
             set
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             would
             be
             as
             infinite
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             is
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             setting
             of
             limits
             unto
             all
             things
             ;
             who
             could
             circumscribe
             all
             things
             within
             their
             limits
             ,
             but
             onely
             God
             Himselfe
             :
             who
             is
             both
             the
             Maker
             and
             Ruler
             of
             all
             things
             ?
             
               Psal.
               33.
               7.
               
               Job
            
             38.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             Philosophy
             ;
             
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             among
             all
             the
             causes
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             first
             ,
             and
             principall
             cause
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             effects
             which
             proceede
             from
             all
             of
             them
             :
             then
             the
             first
             cause
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             God
             :
             for
             what
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             which
             giveth
             being
             unto
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             God
             ?
          
           
             All
             motion
             depends
             on
             some
             mover
             ,
             
             the
             motion
             of
             sublunary
             things
             depends
             on
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             their
             motion
             must
             needs
             be
             caused
             by
             some
             supreame
             first
             mover
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             necessarily
             come
             at
             last
             to
             some
             first
             mover
             ,
             which
             is
             moved
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Others
             adde
             these
             reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             heroick
             motions
             and
             prosperous
             successe
             of
             some
             famous
             men
             in
             undertaking
             and
             acting
             those
             things
             which
             exceede
             the
             common
             capacity
             of
             humane
             nature
             ;
             the
             gifts
             of
             minde
             in
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Achilles
               ,
               Alexander
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             hainous
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
             particular
             men
             ,
             Familes
             and
             Kingdomes
             for
             great
             offences
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             were
             wonderfully
             brought
             to
             execution
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             power
             and
             subtilty
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             escape
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             speake
             of
             Atheists
             strictly
             and
             properly
             ,
             
             meaning
             such
             as
             have
             simply
             denied
             all
             Deity
             and
             denied
             it
             constantly
             ,
             Tullies
             sentence
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             such
             Creature
             in
             the
             World
             as
             simply
             and
             constantly
             to
             deny
             God.
             The
             name
             of
             an
             Atheist
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             is
             
               nomen
               ●ciosunt
            
             ;
             a
             name
             without
             a
             thing
             .
             It
             wee
             speake
             of
             Atheists
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             
             for
             such
             as
             have
             openly
             (
             though
             not
             constantly
             )
             denied
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             of
             such
             professed
             Atheists
             ,
             there
             have
             not
             beene
             past
             two
             or
             three
             .
             If
             wee
             speake
             of
             Atheists
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             ,
             meaning
             such
             as
             denied
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             justice
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             done
             it
             but
             weakely
             ,
             rather
             upon
             some
             sodaine
             passion
             ,
             then
             any
             setled
             resolution
             ,
             their
             number
             hath
             scarcely
             amounted
             to
             a
             score
             ,
             I
             meane
             of
             such
             open
             Atheists
             ,
             as
             have
             made
             any
             publike
             profession
             of
             their
             Atheisme
             ,
             though
             but
             even
             in
             these
             secondary
             points
             .
          
           
             Those
             Atheists
             that
             denied
             a
             God
             ,
             spake
             what
             they
             wished
             rather
             then
             what
             they
             thought
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             opposed
             the
             Heathenish
             Gods
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             their
             a
             wit
             ;
             Diagoras
             (
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             )
             did
             b
             
               Potius
               Gentilium
               Deos
               ridere
               ,
               quam
               Deum
               negare
               :
            
             Hee
             rather
             derided
             false
             Gods
             ,
             then
             denied
             the
             true
             ;
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             a
             meere
             Atheist
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             thus
             began
             his
             Poeme
             ,
             
               Quod
               a
               numine
               summ●
               reguntur
               omnia
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Athenians
             also
             condemned
             Protagoras
             for
             an
             Atheist
             :
             yet
             not
             for
             denying
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             seeming
             to
             doubt
             of
             him
             :
             Because
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Booke
             hee
             propounded
             this
             Probleme
             :
             
               De
               diis
               quidem
               statuere
               nequeo
               ;
               neque
               an
               sint
               ,
               nec
               ne
               :
            
             For
             this
             the
             Athenians
             banished
             him
             ,
             and
             decreed
             ,
             that
             his
             Bookes
             should
             be
             publikely
             burned
             .
             Theodoras
             (
             who
             for
             his
             notable
             prophanesse
             was
             surnamed
             Atheos
             )
             though
             at
             the
             first
             he
             was
             noted
             of
             c
             Atheisme
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             last
             hee
             fell
             into
             Autotheisme
             ,
             professing
             himselfe
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             Laertius
             reporteth
             ;
             though
             carrying
             God
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             hee
             was
             an
             Atheist
             in
             his
             opinion
             saith
             Fuller
             in
             his
             prophane
             state
             of
             this
             Theodorus
             .
             A
             Pope
             dying
             said
             ,
             now
             I
             shall
             bee
             resolved
             of
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             soule
             be
             immortall
             ,
             3.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             an
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Some
             indirectly
             deny
             God
             by
             denying
             his
             providence
             as
             Epicurus
             ,
             
             who
             denied
             not
             Gods
             Essence
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             Providence
             .
             
             He
             granted
             that
             there
             was
             a
             God
             ,
             
             though
             he
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             such
             an
             one
             as
             did
             neither
             evill
             nor
             good
             .
             But
             God
             sitteth
             not
             idle
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             regarding
             nothing
             that
             is
             done
             upon
             the
             Earth
             (
             as
             the
             Epicure
             conceiteth
             )
             .
             He
             is
             a
             most
             observing
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             or
             punish
             men
             according
             to
             their
             actions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             serves
             to
             blame
             and
             condemne
             the
             miserable
             corruption
             of
             our
             evill
             hearts
             ,
             
             which
             are
             so
             farre
             overrun
             with
             Atheisme
             ;
             though
             this
             be
             the
             very
             first
             Truth
             which
             God
             hath
             ingraven
             into
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             weakely
             hold
             this
             conclusion
             ;
             for
             all
             sinne
             may
             and
             must
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             ignorance
             of
             God
             and
             Atheisme
             ;
             wee
             should
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             thoughts
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             for
             saying
             in
             our
             hearts
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ;
             
             the
             Devill
             in
             judgement
             never
             was
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             and
             bewaile
             this
             foule
             vice
             .
             Though
             the
             Atheist
             did
             never
             so
             carefully
             ,
             or
             cunningly
             dissemble
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             but
             inwardly
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             should
             oppose
             this
             Atheisme
             and
             labour
             to
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             our
             Faith
             in
             this
             principle
             that
             God
             is
             ;
             meditate
             and
             ponder
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             be
             perfect
             in
             those
             Lessons
             which
             the
             common
             Booke
             of
             nature
             teacheth
             ,
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             cleare
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             minde
             ,
             and
             to
             imprint
             a
             right
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             in
             us
             ;
             The
             Papist
             is
             a
             make-God
             ,
             and
             the
             Atheist
             is
             a
             mock-God
             ,
             The
             Papist
             deludeth
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Atheist
             derideth
             his
             ●onscience
             ;
             Popery
             comforteth
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             Atheisme
             suppresseth
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             tooke
             upon
             them
             the
             Title
             d
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Pope
             
               Dominus
               Deus
               noster
               Papa
            
             .
             His
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             are
             called
             Oracles
             ;
             Oracle
             signifieth
             the
             answer
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             3
             2.
             
             &
             11.
             4.
             
             And
             his
             decretall
             Epistles
             are
             equalled
             to
             the
             Canonicall
             Epistles
             .
          
           
           
             Deale
             with
             thy
             heart
             as
             Junius
             his
             Father
             dealt
             with
             him
             :
             he
             seeing
             his
             sonne
             was
             Atheisticall
             ,
             he
             laid
             a
             Bible
             in
             every
             Rome
             ,
             that
             his
             son
             could
             looke
             in
             no
             Rome
             ,
             but
             behold
             a
             Bible
             haunted
             him
             ,
             upbraiding
             him
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             not
             reade
             me
             Atheist
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             not
             reade
             me
             ?
             And
             so
             at
             last
             he
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             converted
             from
             his
             Atheisme
             .
             The
             often
             meditating
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             will
             (
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             settle
             us
             in
             these
             two
             great
             Principles
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             2.
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             That
             God
             which
             made
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ;
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             this
             God
             which
             we
             reade
             of
             in
             Scripture
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             e
             God
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             f
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             What
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             IN
             him
             consider
             ,
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             his
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             Workes
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Nature
             two
             things
             are
             considerable
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             his
             Essence
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             distinction
             of
             persons
             in
             that
             essence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Gods
             Essence
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             an
             Infinite
             Essence
             which
             is
             of
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             gives
             being
             to
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             have
             their
             being
             wholly
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             accidents
             ,
             whitenes
             in
             the
             Wall
             ,
             Wisdome
             in
             the
             minde
             ,
             2.
             
             Some
             things
             have
             a
             being
             by
             themselves
             not
             inhering
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             substances
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             two
             kindes
             ,
             1
             Bodily
             substances
             which
             have
             dimensions
             ,
             length
             ,
             bredth
             and
             thicknesse
             ,
             possessing
             a
             place
             by
             commensuration
             of
             parts
             ,
             2.
             
             Spirituall
             ,
             freed
             from
             dimensions
             and
             from
             all
             circumscription
             of
             place
             ;
             God
             is
             not
             an
             accident
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             weake
             and
             imperfect
             being
             ,
             nearest
             to
             a
             not
             being
             ,
             and
             most
             easily
             reduced
             into
             nothing
             ,
             
             as
             if
             the
             Grasse
             and
             Flower
             fade
             ,
             then
             the
             colour
             and
             fashion
             of
             it
             commeth
             soon
             to
             nothing
             .
             God
             is
             not
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             being
             voyd
             of
             all
             dimensions
             ,
             circumscriptions
             and
             divisiblenesse
             of
             parts
             .
             Other
             Spirits
             are
             compounded
             of
             substance
             and
             accidents
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             exist
             in
             a
             place
             by
             limitation
             of
             Essence
             by
             which
             they
             are
             here
             and
             not
             there
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             an
             Essence
             altogether
             simple
             and
             immateriall
             ,
             utterly
             free
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             composition
             any
             way
             ,
             in
             whom
             are
             no
             qualities
             nor
             any
             limitation
             of
             essence
             .
             Hee
             is
             a
             Spirituall
             ,
             Simple
             ,
             and
             Immateriall
             essence
             .
             His
             essence
             is
             substantiall
             ,
             an
             essence
             which
             hath
             a
             being
             in
             it selfe
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             simply
             and
             wholly
             immateriall
             (
             Hee
             is
             one
             most
             pure
             and
             meere
             Act
             )
             but
             incomprehensible
             ,
             
             goes
             quite
             beyond
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             cannot
             comprehend
             his
             essence
             ,
             nor
             know
             it
             as
             it
             is
             .
             He
             only
             perfectly
             knowes
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             known
             in
             some
             sort
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               his
               Names
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               his
               Attributes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             word
             God
             is
             attributed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             properly
             to
             him
             who
             is
             essentially
             God
             ,
             
               Esay
               42.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             8.
             6.
             and
             either
             personally
             ,
             commonly
             ,
             without
             a
             determination
             of
             a
             certaine
             Person
             ,
             John
             4.
             24.
             
             Or
             singularly
             to
             some
             one
             person
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             improperly
             to
             those
             which
             by
             nature
             are
             not
             God
             ▪
             1
             
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               
               Gal.
            
             4.
             8.
             and
             that
             name
             is
             given
             to
             these
             ,
             either
             from
             Gods
             ordination
             ,
             for
             the
             dignity
             and
             excellency
             of
             their
             office
             as
             to
             Angels
             ,
             Psal.
             8.
             6.
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             Psal.
             82.
             6.
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ex.
               4.
            
             16.
             or
             from
             their
             owne
             unjust
             usurpation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Devill
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             or
             from
             the
             erroneous
             perswasion
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             Idoles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             ten
             Hebrew
             names
             of
             God
             (
             having
             handled
             them
             in
             another
             place
             )
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             little
             of
             them
             here
             .
             
             The
             name
             ,
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               Jah
               ,
               Ehejeb
            
             signifie
             Gods
             Perfect
             ,
             Absolute
             and
             simple
             being
             of
             and
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             being
             as
             giveth
             being
             to
             other
             things
             and
             upon
             whom
             they
             depend
             ,
             3.
             
             Such
             
             a
             God
             as
             is
             true
             and
             constant
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             
             ready
             to
             make
             good
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             spoken
             .
             His
             names
             
               El
               ,
               Elohim
               ,
               Schaddai
               ,
               Adonai
            
             signifie
             a
             God
             all-sufficient
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             strong
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             able
             to
             blesse
             ,
             protect
             ,
             and
             punish
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             in
             Pronouncing
             or
             writing
             the
             Names
             of
             God
             were
             reverent
             even
             to
             superstition
             .
             D.
             Fulk
             against
             Martin
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             Gods
             most
             frequent
             Names
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             God
             and
             Lord.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             also
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             .
             JAmes
             .
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             essentiall
             names
             of
             God
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Proper
             ,
             *
             which
             agree
             to
             no
             Creature
             not
             Analogically
             .
             2.
             
             Common
             which
             are
             applied
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             agree
             to
             God
             principally
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             used
             five
             wayes
             in
             Scripture
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             essentially
             for
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             Esay
             30.
             27.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             which
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             Ps.
             118.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             the
             command
             and
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               17.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             passively
             for
             those
             actions
             whereby
             he
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             us
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             19.
             that
             is
             nothing
             but
             worshiping
             and
             calling
             upon
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             assistance
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             for
             that
             Word
             whereby
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             creatures
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             have
             our
             thoughts
             directed
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             may
             be
             known
             by
             his
             Attributes
             and
             essentiall
             properties
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             shew
             what
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             he
             is
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             Attributes
             .
             *
             because
             they
             are
             rather
             said
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             God
             (
             that
             we
             might
             by
             them
             better
             conceive
             what
             he
             is
             )
             then
             to
             be
             in
             him
             .
             They
             are
             that
             one
             most
             pure
             God
             diversly
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             our
             capacity
             they
             are
             diversly
             distinguished
             .
             They
             are
             called
             properties
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
             peculiar
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             
             and
             are
             so
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             in
             any
             Creature
             .
          
           
             Some
             doe
             distinguish
             of
             Gods
             Attributes
             and
             Properties
             .
             
             Attributes
             are
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Essence
             ,
             and
             Properties
             to
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             .
          
           
             A
             property
             *
             in
             God
             is
             an
             essentiall
             Attribute
             in
             him
             ,
             whereby
             his
             nature
             is
             knowne
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             is
             distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Some
             Rules
             are
             to
             bee
             observed
             in
             attributing
             these
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             they
             are
             all
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             in
             him
             is
             no
             accident
             at
             all
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             God
             the
             same
             is
             God.
             All
             these
             are
             also
             one
             in
             him
             ;
             his
             Mercy
             is
             his
             Justice
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             is
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             each
             are
             his
             essence
             ,
             onely
             they
             differ
             in
             our
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             absolute
             properties
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             distinguished
             from
             those
             respective
             properties
             whereby
             every
             person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             hath
             his
             own
             subsistence
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             equall
             to
             all
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             and
             alike
             affirmed
             of
             all
             .
             The
             Father
             Eternall
             ,
             most
             Holy
             ,
             Almighty
             ,
             mercifull
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Sonne
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             these
             Attributes
             are
             altogether
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             and
             measure
             ,
             yea
             above
             all
             degree
             and
             measure
             ;
             they
             are
             eternall
             and
             infinite
             in
             him
             .
             Hee
             alone
             is
             good
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             17.
             and
             only
             wise
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             27.
             
             And
             Kings
             of
             Kings
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             
             They
             are
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             concrete
             and
             abstract
             ;
             
             Hee
             is
             not
             onely
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             but
             wisdome
             and
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             Life
             and
             Justice
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             actually
             and
             operatively
             in
             God.
             He
             doth
             and
             will
             ;
             his
             holinesse
             makes
             us
             holy
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             All
             these
             are
             in
             God
             objectively
             and
             finally
             ;
             our
             holinesse
             lookes
             upon
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             the
             face
             in
             the
             looking-glasse
             on
             the
             man
             ,
             whose
             representation
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             our
             holinesse
             ends
             in
             his
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             attributes
             of
             God
             are
             everlasting
             ,
             
             constant
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             for
             ever
             in
             him
             ,
             
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             minister
             comfort
             to
             Gods
             people
             ;
             
             Gods
             attributes
             are
             not
             mutable
             accidents
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             essence
             ,
             his
             love
             and
             mercy
             are
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             
             infinite
             ,
             
             immutable
             ,
             and
             eternall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             should
             imitate
             God
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             be
             immutably
             good
             and
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             
               Levit.
               11.
               44.
               
               Matth.
            
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             These
             attributes
             are
             diversly
             divided
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Affirmative
             ,
             and
             Negative
             ,
             as
             Good
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             Immortall
             ,
             Incorporeall
             .
          
           
             Proper
             and
             Figurative
             ;
             as
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             wise
             ;
             members
             and
             humane
             affections
             are
             also
             attributed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Absolute
             and
             Relative
             ,
             without
             any
             relation
             to
             the
             creatures
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Immense
             ,
             Eternall
             ;
             he
             is
             likewise
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Creator
             ,
             King
             ,
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Some
             describe
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             is
             an
             essence
             Spirituall
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             most
             Simple
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             Immutable
             ,
             and
             Immortall
             .
             Some
             as
             he
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             most
             good
             ,
             just
             ,
             wise
             and
             true
             .
          
           
             Some
             declare
             Gods
             own
             sufficiency
             ;
             
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Almighty
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             eternall
             ;
             others
             his
             efficiency
             ,
             as
             the
             working
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             over
             the
             creatures
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             patient
             ,
             just
             ,
             mercifull
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             incommunicable
             and
             agree
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             eternall
             ,
             infinite
             .
             Others
             are
             communicable
             in
             a
             sort
             with
             the
             creatures
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             good
             .
          
           
             Those
             two
             kind
             of
             properties
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             
             God
             ,
             differ
             from
             those
             properties
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             In
             God
             they
             are
             infinite
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             perfect
             ,
             even
             the
             Divine
             essence
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             indeed
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             in
             men
             and
             Angels
             they
             are
             finite
             ,
             changeable
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             meere
             qualities
             ,
             divers
             ,
             they
             receiving
             them
             by
             participation
             onely
             ,
             not
             being
             such
             of
             themselves
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             observe
             an
             accurate
             methode
             in
             the
             enumeration
             of
             the
             Attributes
             .
             Zanchie
             ,
             Doctor
             Preston
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Storke
             have
             handled
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             none
             (
             that
             I
             know
             )
             hath
             written
             fully
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             GOd
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             nature
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             substance
             ,
             or
             essence
             altogether
             incorporeall
             .
             This
             the
             Scripture
             expressely
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               John
               4.
               24.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             An
             understanding
             Spirit
             is
             either
             created
             or
             uncreated
             .
          
           
             Created
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             or
             an
             Angell
             ,
             
               Psal.
               104.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               6.
               ult
               .
            
             uncreated
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             affirmed
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             is
             also
             communicable
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             be
             understood
             by
             a
             kinde
             of
             excellencie
             and
             singularity
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             Angels
             are
             Spirits
             ,
             &
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             are
             spirits
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             excellency
             or
             singularity
             above
             all
             spirits
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             spirits
             ,
             
               Num
               16
               ▪
            
             22.
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             the
             Authour
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             spirit
             of
             spirits
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             spirit
             in
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             Ruach
             ,
             is
             used
             chiefely
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             secondarily
             of
             the
             creatures
             ▪
             when
             it
             is
             used
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             either
             properly
             or
             metonymically
             ;
             properly
             ,
             and
             so
             first
             essentially
             ,
             then
             it
             signifieth
             the
             Godhead
             absolutely
             as
             I●hn
             4.
             24.
             or
             more
             restrictively
             the
             divine
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             3.
             18.
             secondly
             ,
             personally
             for
             the
             third
             person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Holy
             spirit
             or
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             I●
             the
             word
             be
             taken
             metonymically
             ,
             
             it
             signifieth
             sometimes
             the
             effects
             of
             grace
             ,
             either
             the
             common
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             propheticall
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             6.
             10.
             miraculous
             ,
             or
             the
             sanctifying
             graces
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             
             because
             a
             spirit
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             highest
             and
             purest
             nature
             ;
             God
             being
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             highest
             nature
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             spirit
             too
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             a
             most
             simple
             and
             noble
             being
             ,
             
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             incorporeall
             ;
             Angels
             and
             Souls
             have
             a
             composition
             in
             them
             ;
             their
             essence
             and
             faculties
             are
             distinguished
             ;
             they
             are
             compounded
             of
             Subject
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             their
             nature
             and
             qualities
             or
             graces
             ;
             but
             Gods
             holinesse
             is
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             3
             God
             is
             insensible
             ,
             
             therefore
             a
             Spirit
             .
             Spirits
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             senses
             ,
             
             John
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             This
             confutes
             1.
             
             
             Tertullian
             a
             who
             held
             God
             to
             be
             Corporeall
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             consist
             of
             matter
             and
             forme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Anthropomorphites
             who
             ascribed
             to
             God
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             they
             alleage
             that
             place
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             
             But
             some
             thinke
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             onely
             subject
             and
             seat
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             is
             placed
             ;
             grant
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             body
             likewise
             ,
             it
             being
             capable
             of
             immortality
             ,
             yet
             a
             man
             was
             not
             said
             to
             be
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             corporall
             figure
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               23.
               
               Col.
            
             3.
             10.
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             but
             qualities
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             members
             ,
             face
             hands
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             in
             others
             he
             is
             said
             not
             to
             be
             a
             body
             but
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             
             and
             consequently
             to
             have
             no
             hands
             nor
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             The
             word
             hand
             and
             eye
             is
             taken
             figuratively
             ,
             
             for
             the
             power
             of
             seeing
             and
             working
             ,
             which
             are
             actions
             ,
             that
             men
             performe
             with
             the
             hand
             and
             eye
             as
             an
             instrument
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             attributed
             
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             an
             ability
             of
             discerning
             ,
             and
             doing
             infinitely
             more
             excellent
             then
             can
             be
             found
             in
             man.
             Sometimes
             againe
             ,
             those
             words
             are
             taken
             properly
             for
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             some
             such
             forme
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             making
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             unto
             God
             ;
             who
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             body
             ,
             cannot
             have
             an
             hand
             ,
             an
             eye
             .
             A
             body
             is
             taken
             three
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             For
             every
             thing
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             a
             fancy
             and
             notion
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             ever
             hath
             a
             being
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             body
             ;
             in
             this
             sence
             Tertullian
             attributes
             a
             body
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             For
             that
             thing
             which
             hath
             some
             composition
             or
             change
             ;
             so
             God
             onely
             is
             incorporeall
             .
             3.
             
             More
             strictly
             for
             that
             which
             consists
             of
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             so
             Angels
             are
             incorporeall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             shewes
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             then
             of
             painting
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             Cajetane
             disliked
             it
             .
             Bellarmine
             
             argues
             thus
             ,
             Man
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             man
             may
             be
             pictured
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             may
             be
             pictured
             .
          
           
             Man
             is
             not
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             faculties
             of
             his
             soule
             which
             cannot
             be
             pictured
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             pictured
             .
             Although
             the
             whole
             man
             may
             be
             said
             Synecdochically
             to
             be
             pictured
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             man
             called
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             his
             whole
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             reasonable
             and
             invisible
             soule
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             be
             pictured
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             te●cheth
             us
             this
             practicall
             use
             ,
             
               John
               4.
               24.
               
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
            
             Psal.
             103.
             
               whom
               I
               serve
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Paul.
             The
             very
             Heathen
             made
             this
             inference
             ,
             
               Si
               Deus
               est
               animus
            
             ,
             
             
               sit
               pura
               mente
               colendus
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             though
             invisible
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             may
             be
             knowne
             by
             things
             visible
             :
             He
             that
             seeth
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             hath
             seene
             the
             Father
             ,
             John
             14.
             9.
             
             We
             should
             praise
             God
             as
             for
             other
             excellencies
             ,
             so
             for
             his
             invisibility
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Learn
             to
             walk
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             seeing
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             3.
             
             Labour
             for
             pure
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             God
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             b
             4.
             
             Here
             is
             comfort
             against
             invisible
             Enemies
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             
             invisible
             God
             ,
             and
             invisible
             Angels
             to
             help
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             immediate
             power
             over
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             humble
             and
             terrifie
             thee
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             he
             cannot
             onely
             make
             thee
             poor
             ,
             sick
             ,
             but
             make
             thy
             conscience
             roare
             for
             sinne
             ,
             it
             was
             God
             put
             that
             horrour
             into
             
               Cain
               ,
               Judas
               ,
               Spira's
            
             spirits
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             deale
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ,
             pride
             ,
             unbeleefe
             ,
             insincerity
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               1
               
               Thess.
            
             5.
             23.
             such
             as
             not
             onely
             arise
             from
             ,
             but
             are
             terminated
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
             These
             are
             first
             ,
             most
             abhorred
             by
             God.
             He
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             loveth
             spirituall
             performances
             ,
             so
             he
             hates
             spirituall
             iniquities
             ,
             6
             Gen.
             He
             punisht
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             imaginations
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             hearts
             were
             evill
             .
             2.
             
             Most
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             chiefely
             Spirituall
             .
             3.
             
             Sinne
             is
             strongest
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             all
             evill
             in
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             19.
             4.
             
             Spirituall
             evill
             make
             us
             most
             like
             the
             Devils
             ,
             who
             are
             Spirituall
             wickednesses
             .
             
             All
             sinne
             is
             from
             Satan
             
               per
               modum
               servitutis
            
             ,
             these
             
               per
               modum
               imaginis
            
             .
             God
             is
             most
             
               Simple
               ,
               Ens
               Simplicissimum
            
             .
             Simplicity
             is
             a
             property
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             voide
             of
             all
             composition
             ,
             mixtion
             and
             division
             ,
             being
             all
             essence
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             God.
             Simplenesse
             is
             the
             first
             property
             in
             God
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             in
             any
             sort
             agree
             to
             any
             creature
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             proved
             that
             God
             is
             Simple
             ,
             by
             removing
             from
             him
             ,
             all
             kinds
             of
             composition
             ,
             which
             are
             five
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               quantitative
               parts
               ,
               as
               a
               body
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               essentiall
               parts
               ,
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               consists
               of
               Soule
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               a
               genus
               and
               difference
               ,
               as
               every
               species
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               subject
               and
               accidents
               ,
               as
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               a
               white
               Wall.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               act
               and
               power
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirits
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             creature
             is
             subject
             to
             composition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             division
             .
             
             All
             things
             which
             are
             Created
             ,
             are
             made
             by
             joyning
             together
             more
             things
             then
             one
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             consist
             of
             divers
             things
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             have
             a
             more
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             composition
             of
             parts
             ,
             both
             essentiall
             and
             integrall
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             flesh
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             bone
             ,
             and
             such
             parts
             .
             The
             Spirits
             which
             have
             not
             so
             plaine
             a
             composition
             ,
             are
             yet
             compounded
             of
             substance
             ,
             and
             accidents
             sustained
             by
             that
             substance
             ,
             and
             inherent
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             an
             Angell
             and
             his
             faculties
             ,
             and
             qualities
             are
             different
             things
             ;
             his
             life
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             his
             reason
             another
             ,
             his
             will
             another
             ,
             his
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             nimblenesse
             ,
             other
             things
             .
             So
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             Created
             things
             ,
             are
             made
             up
             of
             many
             things
             conjoyned
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             absolutely
             Simple
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             consist
             of
             any
             parts
             ;
             he
             hath
             no
             accidents
             ;
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             essence
             ,
             and
             attributes
             are
             all
             one
             thing
             ,
             though
             by
             us
             diversly
             considered
             and
             understood
             .
             If
             he
             did
             consist
             of
             parts
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             something
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             put
             those
             parts
             together
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             were
             not
             eternall
             ,
             Isay
             43.
             10.
             he
             is
             one
             most
             pure
             and
             meere
             act
             .
             In
             God
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             
               John
               15.
            
             26.
             compared
             with
             John
             14.
             6.
             and
             1
             John
             1.
             7.
             compared
             with
             1.
             of
             John
             1.
             5.
             where
             to
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             be
             life
             ;
             to
             be
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             be
             light
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
             God
             is
             therefore
             called
             in
             the
             abstract
             light
             ,
             life
             ,
             love
             ,
             truth
             ,
             
               John
               14
               ▪
               6.
               1
               
               John
            
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             God
             is
             so
             perfect
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             
               Eus
               Simplissimum
            
             .
             In
             every
             kinde
             a
             thing
             is
             so
             much
             perfect
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             more
             Simple
             and
             pure
             .
             Whence
             the
             same
             Hebrew
             *
             word
             signifieth
             both
             Simple
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             accidents
             are
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             affirme
             that
             God
             is
             good
             and
             gracious
             ;
             we
             meane
             it
             not
             as
             when
             we
             say
             so
             of
             men
             ;
             in
             men
             they
             are
             qualities
             ,
             vertues
             ,
             in
             God
             they
             are
             his
             essence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             should
             be
             simple
             as
             Doves
             ,
             
             
               Matth.
               10.
               16.
               
               Simplicitas
               Columbina
               ,
               non
               asinina
               .
               Carthusian
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             6.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             called
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             which
             God
             worketh
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             .
             
             Simplenesse
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             maine
             thing
             in
             *
             Christianity
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               6.
               5.
               
               Col.
            
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             matter
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             to
             the
             good
             ;
             mercy
             and
             love
             are
             Gods
             essence
             ,
             Isay
             54.
             8.
             and
             of
             feare
             and
             terrour
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             because
             Gods
             anger
             and
             justice
             are
             his
             essence
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             Living
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             often
             called
             the
             living
             God
             in
             opposition
             to
             dead
             Idols
             ;
             
             turne
             from
             Idolls
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             16.
             14.
             and
             24.
             62.
             and
             25.
             11.
             
             
               Deut.
               5.
               26.
               
               Ruth
               .
               3.
               13.
               
               Judg.
               8.
               19.
               
               Isay
               3.
               10.
               
               Jer.
               10.
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               3.
               11.
               
               Dan.
               4.
               34.
               
               Math.
               16.
               76.
               
               Act.
            
             14.
             15.
             
             
             He
             is
             called
             life
             ,
             1
             John.
             5.
             10.
             the
             fountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             
             Psal.
             36.
             9.
             
             He
             hath
             his
             name
             in
             Greek
             from
             life
             ;
             
             He
             saith
             often
             of
             himselfe
             
               I
               live
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             alone
             doe
             truly
             live
             ,
             and
             he
             often
             addes
             for
             ever
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             40.
             
             The
             oath
             which
             the
             Father
             's
             used
             ,
             is
             most
             frequent
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               Jer.
               5
               2.
            
             and
             12.
             16.
             for
             they
             swore
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             truly
             and
             alwayes
             lives
             .
             He
             himselfe
             sweares
             by
             nothing
             but
             by
             his
             life
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             
               Jud.
               8.
               24.
               
               Ruth
            
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             This
             Oath
             is
             used
             14.
             times
             in
             
               Ezekiel
               .
               Zeph.
               2.
               9.
               
               Jer.
               46.
               18.
               22.
               24.
               
               Isay
               49.
               18.
               
               Deut.
               32.
               40.
               
               Numb
               .
            
             14.
             21.
             28.
             
             God
             is
             called
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             distinguish
             him
             from
             the
             false
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             were
             dead
             and
             sencelesse
             Stocks
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             represent
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             a
             active
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             direct
             us
             to
             the
             Fountaine
             or
             Well
             of
             life
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             life
             is
             derived
             unto
             the
             creature
             by
             a
             threefold
             streame
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Nature
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             life
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               7.
               
               Act.
            
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Grace
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             that
             life
             ,
             
               John
               1.
               2.
               
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Glory
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             reasonable
             life
             (
             to
             which
             God
             resembleth
             his
             )
             is
             a
             power
             to
             performe
             variety
             of
             regular
             and
             limited
             actions
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             known
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             choice
             and
             councell
             .
             Gods
             life
             is
             his
             power
             of
             working
             all
             things
             according
             as
             seemes
             good
             to
             himselfe
             after
             his
             owne
             Councell
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ;
             to
             say
             he
             liveth
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             he
             doth
             perpetually
             worke
             .
          
           
             Life
             in
             things
             bodily
             ariseth
             from
             the
             union
             of
             the
             body
             and
             the
             soule
             together
             ;
             and
             in
             things
             that
             be
             not
             bodies
             but
             
             spirits
             ,
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             qualities
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Our
             owne
             life
             is
             a
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             able
             to
             produce
             lively
             actions
             ;
             Gods
             life
             is
             that
             power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             fit
             to
             worke
             or
             produce
             all
             sorts
             of
             actions
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             perfect
             essence
             of
             his
             divine
             Majesty
             ;
             Or
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             whereby
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             willeth
             and
             affecteth
             ,
             and
             can
             doe
             all
             sort
             of
             actions
             ,
             beseeming
             his
             excellent
             nature
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             effects
             of
             life
             ,
             God
             understands
             ,
             wils
             ,
             loves
             ,
             therefore
             he
             truly
             lives
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             all
             the
             properties
             of
             livers
             ,
             therefore
             Aristotle
             often
             concludes
             from
             this
             that
             .
          
           
             Because
             God
             understands
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             lives
             a
             blessed
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Those
             things
             live
             which
             move
             and
             stirre
             themselves
             ;
             God
             doth
             all
             things
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             
             he
             is
             the
             first
             and
             perfectest
             cause
             of
             all
             ;
             therefore
             he
             most
             properly
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             most
             blessed
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             his
             name
             Jehovah
             ,
             he
             is
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             himselfe
             and
             most
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             and
             live
             ;
             
             God
             therefore
             so
             lives
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             life
             to
             all
             livers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             our
             life
             ,
             
               Deut.
               30.
               20.
               
               John
            
             saith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             him
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             Act.
             3.
             ye
             have
             killed
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             creatures
             which
             are
             subject
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             three
             fold
             kinde
             of
             life
             .
             Two
             more
             imperfect
             ;
             the
             third
             more
             perfect
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             is
             the
             life
             of
             vegetation
             or
             growth
             ;
             by
             which
             things
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             what
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             attaining
             and
             maintaining
             of
             their
             full
             strength
             and
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             propagating
             of
             their
             kinde
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             kinds
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             life
             of
             sence
             ,
             whereby
             things
             are
             inabled
             to
             discerne
             things
             hurtfull
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             things
             good
             for
             them
             ;
             to
             shune
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             imperfect
             kinds
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             inherent
             after
             a
             sort
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             things
             ,
             accompanying
             a
             corporall
             being
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meanest
             being
             .
          
           
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             more
             worthy
             and
             noble
             kinde
             of
             life
             called
             reasonable
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             seen
             in
             men
             and
             in
             Angels
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             ability
             to
             proceed
             reasonably
             and
             understandingly
             in
             all
             actions
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             good
             and
             shunning
             of
             evils
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             person
             indued
             with
             reason
             .
             Now
             we
             must
             not
             conceive
             in
             God
             any
             such
             imperfect
             thing
             as
             growth
             or
             sense
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             a
             Simple
             and
             Immateriall
             essence
             ;
             but
             his
             life
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             life
             of
             reason
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             .
             To
             the
             being
             then
             of
             God
             adjoyn
             reasonablenesse
             in
             our
             concerning
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             conceive
             his
             life
             somewhat
             aright
             .
          
           
             God
             life
             differs
             from
             the
             life
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             life
             is
             his
             nature
             ;
             or
             essence
             ,
             he
             is
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             their
             's
             the
             operation
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             he
             is
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             living
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             life
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             
             he
             liveth
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             himself
             ;
             their
             life
             is
             borrowed
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             him
             we
             live
             and
             move
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             25.
             28.
             
             He
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             fountaine
             of
             life
             to
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             3
             His
             life
             is
             infinite
             ,
             without
             beginning
             or
             ending
             ;
             their
             life
             is
             finite
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             life
             is
             entire
             altogether
             ,
             
             and
             Perfect
             ,
             their
             's
             imperfect
             ,
             growing
             by
             addition
             of
             dayes
             to
             dayes
             .
             He
             liveth
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             hath
             his
             whole
             life
             perfectly
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             one
             infinite
             moment
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             liveth
             necessarily
             ,
             they
             contingently
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             not
             live
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             His
             life
             is
             immutable
             ,
             their
             's
             mutable
             and
             subject
             to
             many
             alterations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             serves
             to
             blame
             those
             which
             carry
             themselves
             no
             otherwise
             to
             God
             ,
             
             then
             if
             he
             were
             a
             very
             dead
             Idoll
             ,
             not
             fearing
             his
             threats
             ,
             or
             seeking
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             exhort
             us
             all
             often
             ,
             to
             revive
             in
             our selves
             ,
             the
             memory
             
             and
             consideration
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             stirring
             up
             our selves
             ,
             to
             feare
             his
             threats
             ,
             respect
             his
             promises
             ,
             obey
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             
             decline
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             seeke
             his
             favour
             .
             Let
             us
             serve
             ,
             
             feare
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             liveth
             for
             evermore
             .
             Provoke
             not
             the
             Lord
             by
             your
             sinnes
             ;
             
             for
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             Heb.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             comfort
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             this
             God
             ,
             which
             desire
             to
             please
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             a
             King
             which
             liveth
             and
             hath
             lived
             for
             ever
             ,
             
             a
             King
             eternall
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             invisible
             and
             onely
             wise
             ;
             in
             his
             life
             they
             shall
             injoy
             life
             ;
             though
             friends
             dye
             ,
             God
             ever
             liveth
             .
             His
             life
             is
             the
             preserver
             ,
             upholder
             ,
             and
             comforter
             of
             your
             life
             .
             God
             living
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             can
             blesse
             you
             with
             naturall
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             
               John
               14.
               19.
               
               Rom.
               8.
            
             10.
             17.
             
             Men
             will
             give
             skinne
             for
             skinne
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             for
             life
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             to
             redeeme
             his
             life
             ,
             thrice
             his
             weight
             in
             Silver
             ,
             twice
             in
             Gold
             ,
             once
             in
             Pearle
             .
             But
             we
             doe
             little
             for
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             for
             obtaining
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             immortall
             and
             incorruptible
             ,
             he
             liveth
             for
             ever
             in
             like
             perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             confirmeth
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             when
             it
             removes
             mortality
             ,
             and
             corruption
             from
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               23.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             1.
             17.
             and
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             when
             it
             giveth
             life
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               16.
               14.
               
               Deut.
               5.
               26.
               
               Jer.
            
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             property
             of
             Gods
             life
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             endlesse
             ,
             incorruptible
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             40.
             
             Life
             is
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             the
             life
             of
             other
             things
             is
             accidentall
             .
             His
             life
             is
             also
             effective
             ,
             he
             gives
             life
             to
             all
             living
             creatures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             of
             himselfe
             eternall
             ,
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             immortall
             ,
             and
             incorruptible
             .
             
               He
               onely
               hath
               immortality
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             16.
             
             Angels
             are
             not
             immortall
             in
             and
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             originall
             ,
             or
             absolute
             immortality
             ;
             their
             immortality
             is
             dependent
             and
             derivative
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             voyd
             of
             all
             composition
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             free
             from
             corruption
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             simply
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             immutable
             .
          
           
           
             5
             This
             is
             proved
             from
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             .
             Living
             bodies
             are
             more
             perfect
             then
             such
             as
             doe
             not
             live
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             and
             noble
             being
             ,
             John
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             blessed
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             immortall
             ,
             Ezek.
             37.
             14
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             comforts
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             living
             God
             for
             their
             friend
             ;
             who
             liveth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             live
             eternally
             with
             him
             ;
             the
             life
             of
             God
             comforted
             Job
             .
             19.
             25.
             
             Let
             them
             trust
             in
             the
             living
             God.
             This
             should
             comfort
             us
             against
             spirituall
             weaknesse
             ,
             
             and
             deadnesse
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             dull
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             God
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             will
             quicken
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             miserable
             men
             for
             sinne
             are
             all
             subject
             unto
             *
             death
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               14.
               14.
               
               Psal.
               144.
               4.
               
               Psal.
               90.
               6.
               
               Job
               .
               14.
               1.
               
               Job
            
             describes
             there
             the
             brevity
             ,
             frailty
             ,
             instability
             ▪
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             place
             all
             our
             confidence
             and
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             immortall
             and
             incorruptible
             ;
             our
             soule
             is
             immortall
             ,
             and
             made
             for
             immortality
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             resteth
             but
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             immortall
             and
             incorruptible
             .
             A
             thing
             may
             be
             said
             immortall
             two
             wayes
             ;
             first
             ,
             
               Simpliciter
               ,
               absolutè
               per
               se
               ,
               suaque
               natura
               ,
            
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             ,
             
             nor
             inward
             cause
             of
             mortality
             ;
             so
             onely
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             owne
             nature
             may
             be
             deprived
             of
             life
             ,
             yet
             
               ex
               voluntate
               Dei
            
             neither
             dyes
             ,
             nor
             can
             dye
             ;
             so
             the
             soule
             and
             Angels
             are
             immortall
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             GOd
             is
             truly
             Infinite
             ,
             
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             essence
             ,
             actually
             and
             simply
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             he
             is
             Infinite
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vaine
             conceite
             ,
             
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             an
             infinite
             thing
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             not
             infinite
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             corporall
             quantity
             and
             extension
             ,
             but
             in
             essence
             and
             perfection
             .
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Not
             privativè
             but
             negativè
             ,
             he
             hath
             simply
             no
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             Infinite
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Etymon
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             respects
             an
             end
             only
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             both
             without
             beginning
             and
             end
             ;
             although
             the
             word
             be
             negative
             ,
             yet
             we
             intend
             by
             it
             a
             positive
             attribute
             and
             perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             demonstrates
             God
             to
             be
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             Psa.
             143.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Comparatively
             ,
             Job
             .
             11.
             8.
             
             Isay.
             40.
             12.
             15.
             
             Dan.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             2.
             reasons
             prove
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             perfection
             of
             God
             ;
             whatsoever
             thing
             hath
             not
             an
             end
             of
             its
             perfection
             and
             vertue
             ,
             that
             is
             truly
             and
             absolutely
             infinite
             .
             Infinitenesse
             is
             to
             be
             without
             bounds
             ,
             to
             be
             unmeasurable
             ,
             to
             exceede
             reason
             or
             capacity
             ;
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             Finite
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bound
             or
             limite
             ,
             to
             define
             ,
             to
             end
             ,
             or
             conclude
             .
          
           
             (*)
             Infinitenesse
             is
             such
             a
             property
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             limited
             to
             any
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             or
             particular
             nature
             and
             being
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             is
             free
             altogether
             from
             all
             limitation
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             or
             degrees
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             all
             good
             things
             in
             him
             in
             all
             fulnesse
             of
             perfection
             ,
             above
             all
             measure
             and
             degrees
             ,
             yea
             above
             all
             conceiveable
             degrees
             by
             us
             .
             He
             hath
             all
             wisdome
             and
             power
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             all
             creatures
             can
             conceive
             and
             thinke
             ;
             Ephes.
             3.
             20.
             that
             goodnesse
             which
             is
             in
             him
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             (a)
             his
             love
             is
             infinite
             ,
             his
             mercies
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             his
             anger
             .
             That
             which
             is
             of
             it selfe
             cannot
             be
             limited
             by
             any
             thing
             .
             Every
             creature
             is
             limited
             and
             hath
             certaine
             bounds
             set
             to
             it
             by
             its
             causes
             ,
             especially
             the
             efficient
             and
             the
             matter
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             no
             way
             limited
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             any
             bounds
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             but
             is
             altogether
             infinite
             or
             boundlesse
             .
             Isay.
             40.
             12.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Every
             creature
             hath
             a
             threefold
             limitation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             kinds
             of
             being
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             degrees
             of
             its
             being
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             circumstances
             of
             its
             being
             .
          
           
           
             First
             each
             thing
             is
             set
             in
             its
             owne
             ranke
             or
             order
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             some
             being
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             ;
             some
             things
             are
             simple
             ,
             some
             compounded
             ,
             some
             corporeall
             ,
             some
             incorporeall
             ,
             some
             things
             living
             ,
             some
             things
             void
             of
             life
             ,
             some
             things
             sensible
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             senselesse
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             maker
             of
             all
             things
             b
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             sorted
             them
             into
             divers
             kinds
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             beautifying
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             of
             his
             wisdome
             in
             this
             varietie
             .
          
           
             Againe
             c
             things
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             and
             of
             other
             kinds
             too
             ,
             differ
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             being
             ;
             some
             have
             lower
             some
             higher
             degrees
             of
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             some
             a
             more
             lively
             life
             ,
             some
             a
             quicker
             sense
             ,
             some
             more
             power
             ,
             some
             lesse
             ,
             some
             greater
             degrees
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             limited
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             being
             ,
             but
             hath
             in
             himselfe
             all
             kinds
             of
             being
             ,
             not
             subjectively
             but
             eminently
             .
             He
             *
             hath
             a
             being
             beyond
             all
             degree
             and
             measure
             ,
             whence
             all
             his
             properties
             are
             Infinite
             ,
             allsufficiency
             ,
             omnipotency
             ,
             omniscience
             ,
             infinite
             wisdome
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             him
             incomprehensible
             and
             infinite
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             unlimited
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             or
             duration
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Eternall
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             immense
             or
             omnipresent
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             degrees
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             perfect
             .
             Infinite
             in
             stability
             ,
             immutable
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             omnipotent
             .
          
           
             Gods
             infinitenesse
             makes
             all
             wonderfull
             ,
             his
             mercies
             are
             infinite
             ,
             his
             love
             infinite
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             excellencies
             infinite
             .
          
           
             A
             thing
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             infinite
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             kind
             of
             being
             ,
             so
             God
             ,
             all
             good
             is
             in
             him
             formally
             or
             eminently
             .
             2.
             
             In
             some
             certaine
             kind
             only
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             infinite
             quantity
             ,
             it
             were
             only
             infinite
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             body
             ;
             it
             would
             not
             containe
             all
             other
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             Gods
             Infinitenesse
             ariseth
             his
             All-sufficiency
             ,
             he
             is
             enough
             for
             ,
             himselfe
             and
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             happy
             and
             perfect
             in
             their
             severall
             kinds
             ;
             his
             all-sufficiency
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             is
             of
             himselfe
             all-sufficient
             for
             himselfe
             to
             make
             
             himselfe
             most
             blessed
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             happy
             in
             their
             severall
             kinds
             ;
             God
             hath
             therefore
             taken
             this
             name
             upon
             him
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             commemoration
             of
             it
             did
             comfort
             Abrah●m
             ,
             and
             encourage
             him
             to
             be
             his
             servant
             .
          
           
             But
             Dr.
             Preston
             hath
             written
             so
             largely
             and
             well
             of
             this
             Attribute
             ,
             
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             say
             any
             more
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             The
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             see
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             infinite
             .
             
               Math.
               18.
               10.
               1
               
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               1
               
               Joh.
            
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             vision
             and
             comprehension
             ,
             God
             is
             seen
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ;
             but
             not
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             finite
             understanding
             knoweth
             God
             beatifically
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             force
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             supernaturall
             illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             benefit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             terror
             to
             wicked
             men
             ;
             
             his
             anger
             and
             hatred
             are
             Infinite
             ,
             therefore
             his
             anger
             is
             compared
             to
             all
             things
             terrible
             .
             2.
             serves
             to
             reprove
             their
             folly
             who
             will
             loose
             God
             to
             get
             any
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             ,
             infinite
             glory
             and
             happinesse
             for
             finite
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exhorts
             us
             not
             to
             pronounce
             rashly
             of
             his
             decrees
             and
             attributes
             ,
             for
             this
             only
             can
             be
             comprehended
             of
             God
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             measure
             Gods
             infinite
             power
             and
             wisdome
             by
             our
             shallow
             capacities
             :
             the
             endeavouring
             to
             measure
             the
             nature
             and
             decrees
             of
             God
             by
             our
             humane
             reason
             ,
             hath
             been
             one
             maine
             cause
             of
             many
             desperate
             errors
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             
               Paul
               Rom.
            
             11.
             silenceth
             high
             and
             inquisitive
             disputes
             by
             this
             exclamation
             ,
             
               Oh
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               waies
               !
            
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             a
             sinfull
             mortall
             man
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Esay
             .
             40.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             therefore
             he
             should
             humble
             himselfe
             before
             him
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             nothingnesse
             .
             
          
           
             All
             the
             whole
             world
             compared
             to
             the
             Infinite
             God
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             a
             point
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             stand
             amazed
             at
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Infinitenesse
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             
               David
               .
               Psalm
               .
               8.
               5.
               
            
             &
             86.
             8.
             
          
           
           
             a
             We
             should
             loue
             God
             intensively
             with
             our
             chiefest
             affection
             ,
             and
             extensively
             above
             all
             things
             .
             He
             is
             an
             Infinite
             Ocean
             of
             all
             joy
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             continuall
             object
             of
             joy
             and
             delight
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             weary
             of
             him
             ;
             our
             infinite
             desires
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             him
             alone
             that
             is
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             b
             God
             is
             Immense
             or
             
               Omnipresent
               ,
               Psal.
               139.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               
               Josh.
               2.
               11.
               
               Job
               .
               11.
               8.
               
               Jer.
            
             23.
             23.
             24.
             
             Immensity
             is
             taken
             1.
             largely
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Infinitenesse
             ,
             signifying
             that
             God
             is
             neither
             measured
             by
             place
             nor
             time
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             his
             owne
             nature
             and
             Essence
             Infinite
             and
             Immense
             .
             
               Immensum
               proprie
               est
               quod
               non
               possis
               metiri
            
             ;
             2.
             strictly
             ,
             so
             it
             differs
             from
             Infinitenesse
             as
             the
             Species
             from
             the
             Genus
             ,
             there
             being
             2.
             kindes
             of
             Infinitenesse
             ,
             Immensity
             and
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             c
             Immensity
             is
             such
             a
             property
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             can
             not
             be
             measured
             nor
             circumscribed
             by
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             fills
             all
             places
             without
             multiplying
             or
             extension
             of
             his
             essence
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             neither
             shut
             up
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             nor
             shut
             out
             from
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             is
             immense
             ,
             everywhere
             present
             ;
             he
             is
             without
             place
             and
             above
             place
             ,
             present
             everywhere
             ,
             without
             any
             extension
             of
             matter
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             unspeakable
             manner
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               6.
               over
               all
            
             (
             men
             )
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             
               in
               all
            
             (
             the
             Saints
             )
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             through
             all
             (
             the
             world
             )
             by
             his
             providence
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             every
             where
             by
             his
             essense
             ,
             presence
             and
             power
             ;
          
           
             Enter
             ,
             praesenter
             ,
             Deus
             hic
             &
             vbique
             potenter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             his
             Essence
             ,
             because
             he
             fils
             *
             all
             places
             and
             spaces
             with
             his
             Immensitie
             .
             1
             
               King.
               8.
               27.
               
               Isay
               ,
               66.
               1.
               
               Acts.
            
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             By
             his
             power
             and
             operation
             ,
             because
             he
             workes
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             This
             Immensity
             ,
             and
             Omnipresence
             of
             the
             divine
             essence
             ,
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             essentiall
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             everywhere
             present
             .
             David
             proves
             it
             by
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             ,
             of
             places
             ,
             Heaven
             &
             the
             Grave
             ,
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             yea
             all
             things
             ,
             Psal.
             139.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
             He
             compares
             places
             most
             opposite
             together
             ,
             and
             shewing
             that
             God
             is
             present
             in
             them
             he
             understands
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             present
             in
             the
             places
             between
             ,
             
               Amos
               9.
               2.
               
               Iovis
               omnia
               plena
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             denyed
             to
             be
             concluded
             and
             comprehended
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             ,
             1
             
               King.
               8.
               27.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             2.
             6.
             and
             6.
             18.
             
             Act.
             7.
             48.
             and
             17.
             24.
             27.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Symbolically
             ,
             Isay
             66.
             1.
             
             Act.
             7.
             49.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             pure
             act
             ;
             therefore
             altogether
             indivisible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             part
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             whole
             and
             undivided
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             in
             its
             essence
             infinite
             ,
             that
             also
             is
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             else
             it
             should
             be
             terminated
             in
             place
             .
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             his
             essence
             ,
             and
             being
             ;
             therefore
             also
             of
             an
             infinite
             presence
             .
          
           
             *
             Each
             creature
             is
             limited
             by
             place
             ,
             though
             spirits
             doe
             not
             fill
             up
             a
             place
             by
             commensuration
             of
             parts
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             certaine
             compasse
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             )
             beyond
             which
             their
             essence
             extendeth
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             here
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             there
             ;
             so
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             same
             time
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             God
             is
             altogether
             above
             place
             ;
             he
             is
             omnipresent
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             materiall
             extension
             ,
             but
             after
             an
             incomprehensible
             and
             unexpressible
             manner
             .
             He
             is
             quite
             above
             all
             place
             ,
             wholy
             without
             ,
             and
             within
             all
             and
             every
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             all
             locall
             motion
             ,
             or
             mutation
             of
             place
             .
             He
             is
             everywhere
             totally
             ,
             and
             equally
             ;
             he
             was
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogues
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             as
             well
             in
             earth
             or
             hell
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             heavens
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             essence
             .
          
           
             Gods
             being
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             first
             by
             multiplication
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             a
             multiplication
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             as
             loaves
             were
             multiplyed
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             held
             out
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             ;
             for
             then
             there
             should
             be
             many
             divine
             essences
             ;
             nor
             secondly
             by
             division
             ,
             as
             if
             part
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             were
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             part
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             wholy
             wheresoever
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             Nor
             thirdly
             by
             commixtion
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             came
             into
             composition
             with
             any
             creature
             .
             He
             is
             not
             the
             aire
             or
             fire
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             every
             where
             effectively
             with
             his
             essence
             and
             being
             ,
             repletively
             he
             fils
             all
             places
             ,
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             Yet
             he
             fils
             not
             up
             a
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             doth
             ;
             but
             is
             present
             everywhere
             ,
             by
             being
             without
             limitation
             of
             place
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             coexists
             with
             every
             creature
             .
             Where
             any
             creature
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             he
             more
             then
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             where
             no
             creature
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             he
             too
             ;
             all
             the
             sinnes
             that
             we
             commit
             ,
             are
             done
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             
               Isay
               65.
               3.
               
               Psal.
            
             51.
             4.
             as
             if
             a
             thiefe
             shold
             steale
             ,
             the
             Judge
             looking
             on
             .
             We
             should
             set
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             alwayes
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             David
             Psal.
             16.
             8.
             
             We
             should
             be
             comforted
             in
             troubles
             ,
             and
             patient
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             5.
             
             a
             Child
             will
             not
             care
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             in
             his
             Fathers
             presence
             ,
             Psal.
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             is
             said
             to
             descend
             and
             ascend
             .
             
          
           
             Sol.
             This
             hinders
             not
             his
             being
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             descend
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             by
             any
             visible
             shape
             objected
             ,
             he
             testifyeth
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             
               Gen.
               18.
               21.
               
               Exod.
            
             3.
             8.
             when
             God
             withdrawes
             that
             presence
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             ascend
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             35.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             God
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
             and
             deliverance
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             testifyeth
             of
             his
             Church
             that
             he
             is
             with
             it
             on
             earth
             ,
             Isay
             64.
             and
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Psal.
             68.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             If
             God
             be
             everywhere
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             then
             said
             to
             dwell
             in
             heaven
             .
             Psal
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             essence
             God
             is
             every
             where
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             heaven
             ;
             
             but
             he
             doth
             more
             manifest
             his
             
             glory
             ,
             
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             bestowes
             his
             grace
             more
             liberally
             on
             his
             Angels
             ,
             
             and
             Elect
             in
             heaven
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             here
             below
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             How
             can
             God
             be
             said
             to
             depart
             from
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             He
             departs
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             essence
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             The
             Schoolemen
             ,
             say
             God
             is
             five
             wayes
             in
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             ;
             by
             hypostaticall
             union
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             knowledge
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             essence
             and
             direction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             heaven
             ,
             by
             his
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             Hell
             by
             his
             vindicative
             justice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             may
             teach
             the
             godly
             to
             be
             sincere
             and
             upright
             ;
             
             because
             they
             walke
             before
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             he
             is
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             understands
             their
             secret
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             imaginations
             .
             
               Psal.
               139.
               7.
               8.
               
               Jer.
            
             23.
             23.
             24
             
             This
             should
             curbe
             them
             from
             committing
             secret
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             incourage
             them
             to
             perform
             private
             duties
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             6.
             approving
             themselves
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             who
             seeth
             in
             secret
             .
             Solitarinesse
             should
             not
             imbolden
             us
             to
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             hinder
             us
             from
             well-doing
             .
             It
             was
             Josephs
             reason
             to
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             
               how
               can
               I
               doe
               this
               great
               evill
               ?
            
             though
             they
             were
             alone
             ,
             God
             was
             present
             .
          
           
             Two
             religious
             men
             ,
             took
             two
             contrary
             courses
             ,
             with
             two
             lewd
             women
             ;
             whom
             they
             were
             desirous
             to
             reclaime
             from
             their
             ill
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             the
             one
             came
             to
             one
             of
             the
             women
             as
             desirous
             of
             her
             company
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             be
             with
             all
             secrecy
             ;
             and
             when
             she
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             a
             close
             roome
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             prie
             into
             ,
             then
             he
             told
             her
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               bolts
               and
               barres
               which
               were
               ,
               could
               not
               keepe
               God
               out
               .
            
             The
             other
             desired
             to
             accompany
             with
             the
             other
             woman
             openly
             in
             the
             street
             ;
             which
             when
             shee
             rejected
             as
             a
             mad
             request
             ,
             He
             told
             her
             ,
             it
             was
             better
             to
             doe
             it
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             then
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             serves
             to
             confute
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             who
             hold
             Ubiquity
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             his
             body
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             else
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             assumed
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             
             omni-presence
             ,
             is
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             more
             communicated
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             then
             the
             Godhead
             can
             ;
             for
             his
             humane
             nature
             might
             as
             well
             be
             eternall
             as
             everywhere
             .
             Christs
             body
             is
             a
             finite
             creature
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             glorified
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             deified
             .
             It
             is
             an
             incommunicable
             attribute
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             many
             places
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             esteeme
             God
             a
             greater
             good
             then
             any
             creature
             ;
             friends
             are
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             God
             is
             with
             us
             in
             our
             journies
             and
             families
             .
             He
             onely
             is
             the
             object
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             everywhere
             to
             heare
             thee
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             not
             Angels
             .
             God
             himselfe
             comforts
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             promising
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ,
             
               Gen.
               46.
               4.
               
               Exod.
               3.
               12.
               
               Josh.
               1.
               9.
               
               Isay
            
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             man
             by
             wit
             ,
             or
             policy
             ,
             flight
             ,
             or
             hiding
             himselfe
             ,
             can
             escape
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             everywhere
             present
             ,
             
               Amos
               9.
            
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             secret
             devisers
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             their
             Plots
             are
             discovered
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             Eternall
             .
          
           
             Eternity
             *
             is
             a
             being
             without
             limitation
             of
             time
             :
             Time
             is
             the
             continuance
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             time
             hath
             a
             beginning
             ,
             a
             vicissitude
             ,
             and
             an
             end
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             ;
             but
             Gods
             essence
             is
             bounded
             by
             none
             of
             these
             hedges
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             beginning
             ,
             he
             is
             before
             time
             ,
             beyond
             time
             ,
             behind
             time
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             circumscription
             of
             time
             .
             
               From
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               thou
               art
               God.
            
             He
             is
             what
             he
             is
             in
             one
             infinite
             moment
             of
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             speak
             .
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             Rev
             ,
             1.
             8.
             
             In
             the
             beginning
             ,
             God
             made
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             made
             all
             things
             could
             not
             have
             a
             beginning
             himselfe
             .
             What
             hath
             no
             beginning
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             succession
             ,
             
             nor
             end
             .
             We
             cannot
             properly
             say
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             .
             To
             him
             all
             things
             are
             present
             ,
             though
             in
             themselves
             they
             have
             succession
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             everlastingly
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ;
             as
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             sheweth
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             called
             the
             King
             eternall
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             and
             the
             eternall
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             26.
             the
             maker
             of
             times
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             He
             inhabiteth
             eternity
             ,
             Isay
             67.
             15.
             
             God
             onely
             is
             properly
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             eternall
             ;
             Angel
             ,
             and
             mens
             soules
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             eternall
             
               à
               posteriori
            
             ,
             or
             
               à
               parte
               post
            
             ,
             God
             
               à
               priori
               &
               à
               posteriori
               ,
               ex
               parte
               ante
               &
               post
               ,
            
             since
             he
             hath
             neither
             beginning
             ,
             succession
             ,
             nor
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             confirmes
             this
             eternity
             of
             God
             divers
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             a
             Simple
             and
             plaine
             asseveration
             ,
             
               Gen.
               21.
               33.
               
               Isay
               40.
            
             28.
             and
             57.
             15.
             
             
               Dan.
               6.
               26.
               
               Rom.
            
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             denying
             to
             him
             time
             and
             succession
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               36.
               26.
               
               Isay
               43.
               10.
               
               Psal.
               90.
               5.
               2
               
               Pet.
            
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             attributing
             to
             him
             eternall
             properties
             and
             operations
             ;
             his
             mercy
             is
             said
             to
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psal.
             103.
             17.
             and
             136.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Eternall
             councell
             is
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             33.
             11.
             
             Eternall
             Kingdom
             ,
             Exodus
             15.
             18.
             
             Eternall
             power
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             26.
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             his
             dominion
             is
             an
             everlasting
             dominion
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             14.
             his
             righteousnesse
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             142.
             and
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             a
             metaphoricall
             description
             ,
             dayes
             and
             yeares
             are
             attributed
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             most
             distinct
             from
             our
             dayes
             and
             yeares
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               10.
               5.
               
               Dan.
            
             7.
             9
             ,
             22.
             
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               Ancient
               of
               dayes
               ,
               Psal.
            
             102.
             28.
             thy
             yeares
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             He
             is
             called
             eternity
             it selfe
             ;
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             eternity
             ,
             
             Isay
             9.
             6.
             most
             emphatically
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             is
             eternity
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             The
             French
             stile
             God
             in
             their
             Bibles
             
               l'
               Eternell
            
             ,
             because
             he
             onely
             is
             perfectly
             eternall
             .
          
           
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             the
             best
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             eternall
             essence
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             eternall
             ;
             is
             better
             then
             that
             which
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Else
             he
             should
             depend
             on
             some
             thing
             else
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             eternall
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             were
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             were
             not
             eternall
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             beginning
             ;
             and
             then
             something
             else
             must
             give
             it
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             better
             then
             he
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             time
             it selfe
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             therefore
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             without
             beginning
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               2.
            
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             before
             time
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             eternall
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             giver
             of
             eternall
             life
             to
             those
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             eternall
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             can
             give
             eternity
             ,
             that
             is
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             If
             God
             were
             eternall
             ;
             where
             was
             he
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ?
             and
             what
             did
             he
             before
             he
             made
             all
             things
             ;
             *
             and
             why
             did
             he
             make
             the
             world
             no
             sooner
             then
             a
             few
             thousand
             yeares
             since
             ?
          
           
             Sol.
             These
             are
             curiosities
             ,
             but
             for
             answer
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             was
             he
             in
             and
             with
             himselfe
             .
             He
             is
             that
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             and
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             our
             being
             ,
             time
             and
             place
             are
             found
             to
             be
             .
             2.
             
             He
             injoyes
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             happinesse
             .
             3.
             
             He
             made
             the
             world
             no
             sooner
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             not
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             creature
             is
             limited
             by
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             hath
             its
             being
             measured
             out
             as
             it
             were
             by
             parcels
             ,
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ;
             it
             had
             beginning
             ,
             hath
             succession
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             an
             end
             .
             The
             most
             glorious
             Angell
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             worme
             ,
             is
             thus
             limited
             by
             time
             ;
             once
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             began
             to
             be
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             past
             is
             gone
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             is
             not
             yet
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             time
             present
             .
             But
             Gods
             essence
             had
             no
             beginning
             ,
             hath
             no
             succession
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             end
             .
             We
             cannot
             say
             of
             it
             properly
             ,
             it
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             alone
             it
             is
             ;
             
             he
             hath
             his
             whole
             being
             at
             once
             ;
             not
             some
             after
             ,
             some
             by
             parcels
             ,
             one
             following
             another
             ,
             Gen.
             21.
             13.
             and
             23.
             33.
             
             
               Psal.
               90.
               2.
               24.
               
               Isay
            
             57.
             15.
             
             Eternity
             is
             the
             continuall
             existence
             ,
             and
             duration
             of
             the
             divine
             essence
             .
             The
             creatures
             being
             ,
             is
             a
             fluxe
             or
             perpetuall
             flowing
             ,
             from
             one
             moment
             to
             another
             ;
             God
             is
             a
             being
             above
             time
             ,
             hath
             not
             his
             
             being
             measured
             by
             time
             ,
             but
             is
             wholy
             eternall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             love
             and
             election
             are
             also
             eternall
             ,
             
             and
             he
             will
             give
             eternall
             life
             to
             all
             beleevers
             .
             That
             which
             is
             eternall
             ,
             is
             perfect
             at
             once
             ,
             therefore
             he
             should
             be
             adored
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             his
             counsell
             followed
             ,
             old
             men
             are
             honoured
             for
             their
             wisedome
             .
             God
             saith
             to
             Job
             ,
             where
             wast
             thou
             when
             I
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             a
             foundation
             of
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             
             as
             Psal.
             102.
             12.
             though
             friends
             dye
             ,
             
             goods
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             God
             remaines
             for
             ever
             ,
             
             he
             failes
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             must
             incourage
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             will
             faithfully
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             recompence
             it
             ,
             what
             ever
             we
             hazard
             or
             loose
             ,
             he
             liveth
             for
             ever
             to
             requite
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             ;
             
             he
             shall
             be
             ever
             to
             make
             them
             everlastingly
             miserable
             ;
             as
             heaven
             is
             an
             eternall
             Palace
             ,
             so
             hell
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Prison
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             must
             carefully
             and
             earnestly
             seek
             him
             ,
             
             place
             our
             happinesse
             in
             him
             that
             is
             everlasting
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             are
             fleeting
             ;
             if
             we
             get
             his
             favour
             once
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             loose
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             an
             everlasting
             friend
             ,
             his
             truth
             and
             mercy
             remaines
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Every
             one
             should
             resolve
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             and
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             
             to
             spend
             but
             one
             halfe
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             meditating
             of
             eternity
             ;
             renew
             these
             thoughts
             every
             day
             ;
             this
             body
             of
             mine
             though
             fraile
             and
             mortall
             ,
             it
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             this
             soule
             of
             mine
             ,
             it
             must
             live
             eternally
             .
             Eternall
             life
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             GOd
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             nature
             Immutable
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.
             19.
             1
             
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
           
             Immutability
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             any
             thing
             in
             its
             essence
             ,
             existence
             or
             operation
             is
             unchangeable
             Gods
             unchangeablenesse
             is
             that
             ,
             whereby
             God
             in
             his
             essence
             ,
             properties
             ,
             and
             decrees
             is
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             proves
             the
             Immutabilitie
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             affirmatively
             ,
             
               Exod
               3.
               6.
               
               Psal.
            
             102.
             29.
             and
             negatively
             .
             
               Mal.
               3.
               16
               
               Jam.
            
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Immutability
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Independent
             and
             absolute
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             onely
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Dependent
             and
             Comparative
             ;
             this
             may
             belong
             to
             some
             creatures
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             infinitly
             different
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             unchangeable
             originally
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             these
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             his
             essence
             Immutable
             ,
             that
             and
             his
             being
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             both
             potentially
             and
             actually
             so
             ;
             the
             creatures
             are
             onely
             actually
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             is
             so
             from
             eternity
             ,
             they
             onely
             from
             their
             first
             being
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             change
             and
             alteration
             ;
             they
             may
             loose
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             attaine
             something
             which
             before
             they
             had
             not
             ;
             
             even
             the
             Immortall
             Spirits
             are
             thus
             mutable
             ;
             they
             may
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             be
             annihilated
             ;
             but
             in
             God
             there
             is
             no
             change
             ;
             he
             is
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             voyd
             of
             all
             mutation
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             alteration
             ,
             and
             locall
             motion
             ,
             Psal.
             90
             2.
             and
             102.
             26.
             27.
             1
             
             
               Tim.
               1.
               17.
               
               Psal.
               110.
               4.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             11.
             and
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             reasonable
             creature
             may
             be
             changed
             five
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             existence
             ,
             if
             it
             exist
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             place
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             moved
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             accidents
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             changed
             in
             quantity
             or
             quality
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             now
             think
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             before
             it
             judged
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             *
             5.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             will
             ,
             if
             it
             now
             decree
             to
             doe
             something
             ,
             which
             before
             it
             decreed
             not
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
           
             God
             is
             not
             changed
             any
             of
             these
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             
             because
             he
             is
             eternall
             ,
             neither
             beginning
             nor
             ever
             ceasing
             to
             exist
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             second
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             present
             every
             where
             ,
             not
             newly
             beginning
             to
             exist
             in
             any
             place
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             third
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             a
             Simple
             Essence
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             accident
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             fourth
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             omniscient
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             in
             his
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             fifth
             ,
             because
             he
             changeth
             not
             his
             decrees
             ,
             since
             he
             most
             wisely
             decrees
             all
             things
             ▪
             
          
           
             God
             is
             unchangeable
             every
             way
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             essence
             or
             being
             ;
             he
             cannot
             be
             changed
             into
             another
             nature
             ,
             neither
             can
             that
             nature
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             be
             corrupted
             and
             decay
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             essentiall
             properties
             ;
             his
             mercy
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             and
             after
             hate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             his
             will
             and
             counsell
             ;
             
               Psal.
               33.
               11.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             29.
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             stand
             ,
             Prov.
             19.
             21.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             place
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             runnes
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             not
             remove
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             is
             alwayes
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             always
             ;
             viz.
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             his
             word
             and
             promises
             ,
             
             
               Isay
               14.
               24.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1.
               19.
               
               Rom.
            
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             his
             perfection
             ,
             all
             change
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             imperfection
             ;
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             change
             corruptive
             ,
             and
             perfective
             ;
             but
             the
             perfective
             alteration
             ,
             supposeth
             the
             Subject
             to
             be
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             uncompounded
             ,
             therefore
             altogether
             Immutable
             ,
             a
             pure
             act
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             eternall
             ,
             therefore
             Immutable
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             truly
             eternall
             ,
             who
             is
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             beginning
             ,
             change
             or
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             God
             ,
             should
             change
             ,
             then
             either
             he
             must
             change
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             not
             best
             and
             perfect
             before
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             not
             best
             now
             .
          
           
           
             5
             If
             he
             should
             be
             changed
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             from
             some
             other
             thing
             stronger
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             such
             .
             Nothing
             without
             him
             can
             change
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             and
             nothing
             within
             him
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Ignorance
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             inconstancy
             in
             his
             will
             ,
             nor
             impotency
             in
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             doth
             repent
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Sam.
               15.
               11
               2
               
               Sam.
               24.
               16.
               
               Psal.
               135.
               14.
               
               Jer.
            
             26.
             13.
             
             &
             18.
             8.
             to
             repent
             ,
             imports
             a
             change
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             God
             is
             not
             said
             properly
             to
             repent
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             *
             men
             ,
             not
             affectivè
             but
             effectivè
             .
             God
             doth
             that
             which
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             when
             they
             repent
             ,
             they
             forbeare
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             contrary
             ,
             change
             their
             actions
             ;
             Gods
             repenting
             of
             the
             evill
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             is
             a
             putting
             on
             a
             resolution
             not
             to
             do
             the
             evill
             he
             had
             threatened
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             persist
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             had
             begun
             to
             doe
             .
             There
             is
             a
             change
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             no
             change
             in
             God
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             nature
             or
             decree
             ;
             therefore
             in
             other
             places
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             repent
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             change
             or
             alter
             his
             minde
             .
             God
             wils
             *
             a
             change
             ,
             but
             changeth
             not
             his
             will.
             The
             change
             is
             in
             us
             not
             God
             ;
             as
             Houses
             and
             Trees
             seeme
             to
             move
             to
             them
             which
             are
             in
             a
             Ship
             ,
             but
             the
             Ship
             moves
             and
             they
             stand
             firme
             ,
             one
             may
             with
             the
             same
             will
             continuing
             immutable
             (
             saith
             Aquinas
             )
             will
             that
             now
             this
             thing
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             should
             be
             changed
             ,
             if
             one
             began
             to
             will
             ,
             what
             he
             willed
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             promiseth
             and
             threateneth
             some
             things
             which
             come
             not
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             *
             Those
             threatenings
             and
             promises
             were
             not
             absolute
             but
             conditionall
             ;
             and
             how
             soever
             the
             condition
             was
             uncertaine
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             most
             certaine
             in
             respect
             of
             God.
             His
             promises
             are
             made
             with
             condition
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             13.
             and
             his
             threatenings
             with
             an
             exception
             of
             conversion
             and
             repentance
             ,
             Psal.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             is
             reconciled
             with
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             offended
             before
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             The
             object
             is
             changed
             ,
             God
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             which
             was
             troublesome
             to
             sore
             eyes
             is
             pleasant
             to
             them
             being
             healed
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             here
             is
             not
             changed
             but
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
           
             Ob.
             Why
             are
             Prayers
             or
             meanes
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             Immutable
             ?
             why
             doe
             I
             pray
             or
             heare
             ?
          
           
             Sol.
             God
             Immutably
             wils
             both
             the
             end
             and
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             he
             wils
             thy
             pardon
             ,
             so
             he
             wils
             thy
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             was
             incarnate
             and
             made
             man
             ;
             now
             he
             that
             was
             made
             something
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             before
             ,
             or
             did
             make
             something
             he
             made
             not
             before
             ,
             seemes
             to
             be
             changed
             .
             He
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             once
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Creator
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             from
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Christ
             did
             onely
             assume
             ,
             
             and
             take
             to
             himselfe
             an
             humane
             nature
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             changed
             into
             it
             .
             Creation
             is
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             will
             from
             eternity
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             should
             exist
             in
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             creature
             hath
             something
             now
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             but
             Gods
             will
             hath
             not
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             changed
             any
             way
             ,
             
             though
             he
             change
             his
             actions
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             terrible
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             God
             is
             unchangeable
             which
             hath
             threatened
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             destruction
             upon
             them
             ;
             
             they
             must
             change
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             repealing
             of
             the
             curse
             .
             The
             wicked
             hope
             he
             will
             change
             ,
             the
             godly
             feare
             he
             will
             change
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             comforts
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             many
             promises
             ,
             
             
               Numb
               .
               23.
               23.
               
               Heb.
            
             13.
             5.
             
             He
             is
             constant
             and
             will
             perform
             them
             .
             He
             told
             Adam
             ,
             that
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             breake
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
             He
             was
             long
             ,
             but
             sure
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             at
             the
             last
             .
             His
             Covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             
               Isay.
               55.
               3.
            
             
             I
             am
             God
             and
             change
             not
             ,
             therefore
             you
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
             Mal.
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             Gods
             love
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             free
             hold
             ,
             and
             like
             himselfe
             immutable
             ;
             whom
             he
             loves
             once
             ,
             he
             loves
             for
             ever
             :
             Gods
             people
             shall
             never
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             never
             be
             wholly
             overcome
             of
             temptations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             imitate
             Gods
             Immutability
             in
             a
             gracious
             way
             ,
             
             be
             constant
             in
             our
             love
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             in
             our
             promises
             and
             
             good
             purposes
             ,
             as
             the
             Martyr
             said
             .
             
               Rawlins
               you
               left
               me
               ,
               and
               Rawlins
               you
               finde
               me
               ,
            
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             should
             admire
             the
             glorious
             nature
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             what
             an
             Infinite
             Glorious
             God
             must
             he
             be
             ,
             which
             hath
             had
             all
             that
             happinesse
             and
             glory
             from
             eternity
             ;
             2.
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Immutable
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             so
             hereafter
             ,
             being
             made
             most
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             102.
             27.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             confutes
             the
             Eutichians
             ,
             and
             Ubiquitaries
             which
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             God-head
             became
             flesh
             ;
             can
             a
             Spirit
             be
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             both
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             GOd
             is
             exceeding
             Great
             ,
             
             1
             
               Kings
               8.
               42.
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               22.
               
               Psal.
               95.
            
             3.
             and
             96.
             4.
             and
             99.
             2.
             3.
             and
             145.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             God
             is
             Great
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             
             and
             who
             is
             so
             Great
             as
             our
             God
             ?
             He
             is
             Great
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             nature
             and
             essence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             workes
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             his
             authority
             .
          
           
             His
             name
             is
             Great
             .
             
               Jer.
               10.
               6.
               11.
               
               Josh.
            
             7.
             9.
             his
             power
             is
             great
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             5.
             
             His
             Acts
             are
             great
             ,
             Psal
             111.
             1.
             his
             judgements
             are
             great
             Exodus
             7.
             4.
             
             He
             is
             great
             in
             counsell
             ,
             Jer.
             32.
             19.
             and
             mighty
             workes
             ▪
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             Greatnesse
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             quantity
             or
             bulk
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             an
             attribute
             of
             a
             body
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             hath
             very
             large
             bodily
             dimensions
             ,
             as
             a
             mountain
             is
             a
             great
             substance
             ,
             the
             Sun
             a
             great
             body
             ;
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             a
             body
             ,
             but
             an
             Immateriall
             essence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Perfection
             ,
             
             worth
             and
             vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             abundance
             of
             all
             excellencies
             and
             largenesse
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             makes
             to
             perfection
             of
             being
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             in
             God.
             He
             is
             so
             perfect
             every
             way
             
             that
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             nothing
             .
             God
             is
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             Perfect
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             all
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             desired
             for
             the
             chiefest
             felicity
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             pefect
             1.
             
             In
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             perfection
             ,
             
             simply
             without
             any
             respect
             or
             comparison
             ,
             secondly
             he
             is
             perfect
             in
             all
             kindes
             1.
             
             
               John
               1.
               5.
               
               John
            
             saith
             he
             is
             light
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             is
             Perfect
             and
             Pure
             without
             the
             least
             mixture
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Authour
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             perfections
             in
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             more
             perfectly
             and
             in
             a
             perfecter
             manner
             .
             God
             is
             most
             absolutely
             Perfect
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               22.
               2.
               
               Psal.
               16.
               2.
               
               Matth.
            
             5.
             48.
             
             The
             words
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             attributed
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             signifie
             this
             ,
             are
          
           
             1.
             
             Schaddai
             ,
             
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             one
             sufficient
             to
             help
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             gives
             nourishment
             to
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             when
             God
             was
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             leave
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             trust
             in
             him
             onely
             ,
             he
             brings
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             such
             a
             sufficient
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Gomer
             .
             
             The
             verbe
             is
             used
             five
             times
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ;
             *
             as
             much
             as
             Perfect
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             continually
             preserve
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Tom.
               Job
            
             .
             37.
             16.
             
             It
             signifieth
             both
             Simple
             and
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Calil
             .
             à
             
               Col.
               omnis
            
             ,
             
             that
             in
             which
             all
             good
             things
             are
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             perfect
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Essentially
             ,
             he
             is
             Perfect
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             containing
             in
             him
             all
             perfections
             eminently
             ,
             
             Matth.
             5
             48.
             
             He
             hath
             all
             needfull
             to
             a
             Deity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nothing
             is
             wanting
             to
             him
             ;
             
             he
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               22.
               2.
               3.
               
               Psal.
            
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Originally
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             perfection
             ;
             what
             hast
             thou
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             received
             ?
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Operatively
             ,
             all
             his
             workes
             are
             Perfect
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             A
             thing
             is
             Perfect
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Negativè
             ,
             which
             wanteth
             nothing
             which
             is
             due
             by
             nature
             to
             its
             integrity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Privativè
             ,
             which
             wanteth
             no
             perfection
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             onely
             is
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             Great
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             
             Deut.
             4.
             36.
             
             Gods
             Perfection
             stands
             in
             an
             Infinitenesse
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             wisedome
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             power
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             perfect
             wisedome
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             moderation
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             possibly
             be
             required
             to
             grace
             and
             commend
             an
             action
             ,
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             and
             frame
             of
             Gods
             actions
             ;
             the
             worke
             of
             Creation
             is
             a
             perfect
             worke
             ;
             he
             made
             all
             things
             in
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             ;
             
             no
             man
             could
             have
             found
             any
             want
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             reasonably
             desired
             ;
             no
             man
             could
             have
             found
             there
             any
             evill
             thing
             worthy
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             .
             The
             worke
             of
             Providence
             is
             perfect
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             carryed
             in
             perfection
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             So
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             likewise
             Perfect
             .
             The
             perfectest
             measure
             of
             justice
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             truth
             ,
             power
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             of
             ,
             doth
             shew
             it selfe
             forth
             in
             that
             work
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             
             Such
             as
             the
             work-man
             is
             ,
             
             such
             must
             the
             work
             be
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Artists
             workmanship
             will
             resemble
             himselfe
             .
             The
             perfection
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             his
             incomprehensible
             fulnesse
             of
             all
             excellenci●s
             ,
             He
             is
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             perfect
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Why
             doth
             God
             use
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ?
          
           
             Sol.
             Not
             out
             of
             need
             ,
             as
             the
             Artificer
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             work
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             choyce
             and
             liberty
             ,
             to
             honour
             them
             the
             more
             .
             Hence
             sometimes
             he
             will
             use
             no
             meanes
             at
             all
             ,
             sometimes
             contrary
             meanes
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             help
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             rely
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Why
             is
             there
             sinne
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             seeing
             God
             needs
             not
             any
             glory
             that
             comes
             to
             him
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             m●rcy
             in
             pardoning
             of
             sinne
             ?
             why
             doth
             he
             suffer
             it
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Because
             sinne
             is
             not
             so
             great
             an
             evill
             as
             Christ
             is
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             sinne
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             not
             have
             raised
             up
             to
             himself
             matter
             of
             honour
             ;
             God
             makes
             an
             antidote
             of
             this
             poyson
             .
          
           
           
             Ob.
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             God
             makes
             one
             thing
             better
             then
             he
             did
             at
             first
             ?
             as
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             all
             things
             had
             not
             their
             perfection
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Those
             things
             were
             perfect
             
               ex
               parte
               operantis
            
             ,
             he
             intended
             not
             they
             should
             have
             any
             farther
             perfection
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             the
             essence
             of
             nothing
             can
             be
             made
             better
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             consists
             in
             indivisibili
             .
             God
             makes
             not
             out
             graces
             perfect
             in
             us
             because
             he
             aymes
             at
             another
             end
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Perfection
             hath
             all
             imperfections
             removed
             from
             it
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               13.
               
               Titus
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               Jam.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             There
             be
             6
             imperfections
             found
             in
             every
             creature
             .
             1.
             
             Contingency
             .
             2.
             
             Dependance
             .
             3.
             
             Limitation
             .
             4.
             
             Composition
             .
             5.
             
             Alteration
             .
             6.
             
             Multiplication
             .
          
           
             Now
             God
             is
             free
             from
             all
             these
             .
             He
             is
             1.
             a
             necessary
             essence
             .
             2.
             
             Independent
             .
             3.
             
             Unlimited
             .
             4.
             
             Simple
             .
             5.
             
             Unchangeable
             .
             6.
             
             Wholly
             one
             .
             Three
             of
             these
             ,
             viz.
             Gods
             Simplicity
             ,
             unlimitednesse
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             unchangeablenesse
             ,
             I
             have
             handled
             already
             ;
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             the
             other
             three
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             dispatched
             this
             attribute
             of
             Gods
             Greatnesse
             or
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             is
             Great
             in
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             that
             he
             is
             Great
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             essence
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             his
             workes
             ;
             now
             his
             Greatnesse
             in
             Authority
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             Great
             King
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             Soveraign
             ,
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             Authority
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             subject
             and
             subordinate
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             at
             his
             will
             they
             were
             and
             are
             created
             .
             This
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             
               the
               most
               High
            
             so
             frequently
             given
             him
             in
             Scripture
             .
             He
             is
             the
             High
             and
             lofty
             one
             Isay
             57.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             place
             and
             dwelling
             ,
             
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               5.
            
             2.
             above
             the
             clouds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             essence
             ,
             he
             is
             High
             indeed
             ,
             unexpressibly
             
             high
             ,
             the
             high
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             22.
             the
             Lord
             most
             High
             ,
             Psal.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             Attributes
             ,
             he
             hath
             more
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             then
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             State
             and
             dominion
             ;
             he
             is
             exalted
             in
             Authority
             ,
             power
             ,
             jurisdiction
             ;
             he
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             as
             Commander
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             supreme
             dominion
             and
             power
             over
             all
             creatures
             ,
             
             to
             order
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               9.
               12.
               
               Jer.
               16.
               6.
               
               Isay
               45.
               9.
               
               Dan.
            
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Dominion
             in
             the
             generall
             is
             two
             fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             whereby
             he
             ruleth
             all
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             propriety
             ,
             whereby
             he
             having
             a
             right
             to
             every
             creature
             ,
             may
             order
             it
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             of
             JAmes
             ,
             
             there
             
               is
               one
               Law-giver
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               and
               to
               destroy
               .
            
             The
             second
             in
             that
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             are
             said
             to
             be
             his
             .
          
           
             Gods
             dominion
             is
             that
             absolute
             right
             and
             power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             possesseth
             all
             things
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             of
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             The
             supreame
             excellencie
             of
             his
             nature
             ;
             whereby
             he
             is
             infinitely
             above
             ,
             not
             onely
             those
             things
             which
             are
             actuall
             ,
             but
             likewise
             possible
             .
          
           
             Gods
             first
             dominion
             of
             jurisdiction
             hath
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             Command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             forbid
             ,
             as
             Adam
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Tree
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             permit
             ,
             thus
             he
             suffers
             sinne
             to
             be
             ,
             being
             Supreame
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             punish
             ,
             or
             reward
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             dominion
             of
             propriety
             consists
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             can
             order
             every
             thing
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             for
             his
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             
             Psal.
             8.
             1.
             the
             strange
             punishments
             laid
             on
             Pharaoh
             ,
             were
             for
             this
             ,
             God
             raised
             him
             up
             to
             shew
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             none
             account
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             ;
             
             that
             is
             
             true
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Papists
             attribute
             falsely
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             none
             may
             say
             to
             him
             
               cur
               ita
               facis
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             can
             change
             and
             alter
             things
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             21.
             as
             when
             he
             bid
             Ahraham
             kill
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Israelites
             take
             the
             Egyptians
             goods
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Can
             distribute
             his
             goods
             unequally
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             to
             one
             health
             ,
             sicknesse
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             adjuncts
             of
             this
             dominion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Independent
             ;
             he
             hath
             this
             dominion
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             God
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Universall
             ;
             it
             comprehends
             all
             places
             ,
             times
             ;
             this
             kingdome
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             God
             rules
             in
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             hell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Full
             and
             Perfect
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             11.
             12.
             
             His
             dominion
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             then
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             extends
             to
             the
             soule
             and
             heart
             ;
             God
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             are
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             he
             can
             terrifie
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             first
             preferre
             God
             ab●ve
             all
             things
             :
             
             the
             Greatest
             person
             in
             any
             society
             is
             set
             before
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Sunne
             is
             respected
             above
             other
             Starres
             ;
             the
             King
             above
             other
             persons
             ;
             we
             should
             highly
             esteem
             his
             favour
             ,
             40.
             
             Isay
             12.
             there
             is
             a
             lofty
             description
             of
             Gods
             Greatnesse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             should
             performe
             all
             duties
             to
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             care
             ,
             diligence
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ;
             love
             him
             greatly
             ,
             feare
             him
             greatly
             ,
             praise
             him
             with
             all
             our
             might
             ,
             yeeld
             unto
             him
             a
             service
             proportionable
             to
             his
             incomprehensible
             greatnesse
             .
             
               Great
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               greatly
               to
               be
               praised
            
             in
             one
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             another
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             this
             Great
             God
             is
             an
             enemy
             ;
             the
             wrath
             of
             a
             Great
             King
             is
             terrible
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             inflict
             great
             punishments
             on
             such
             as
             rebell
             against
             him
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Here
             is
             great
             consolation
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             friend
             and
             Father
             ;
             he
             will
             do
             great
             things
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             great
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             choose
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             our
             Portion
             ,
             
             for
             in
             him
             alone
             is
             true
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             contendednesse
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             in
             our
             wants
             ,
             we
             should
             confidently
             goe
             to
             him
             for
             help
             ;
             he
             being
             Perfect
             can
             supply
             them
             .
          
           
           
             We
             should
             place
             all
             our
             confidence
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             expect
             all
             good
             things
             from
             him
             ,
             
             since
             he
             is
             an
             inexhausted
             fountain
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ;
             
             we
             should
             imitate
             him
             ,
             
               be
               Perfect
               as
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               .
               Let
               Patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               worke
               ,
            
             let
             
               us
               perfect
               holinesse
               in
               his
               feare
               .
            
             Those
             which
             would
             be
             excellent
             Orators
             propound
             to
             themselves
             Cicero
             and
             Demonsthenes
             to
             follow
             .
             Paul
             pressed
             on
             forward
             ;
             labour
             first
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             80.
             then
             in
             your
             ways
             .
             This
             may
             serve
             also
             to
             comfort
             the
             godly
             against
             their
             weaknesses
             ;
             
             God
             will
             make
             his
             workes
             perfect
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             them
             will
             perfect
             it
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             comforted
             therefore
             against
             all
             their
             imperfections
             to
             which
             they
             are
             subject
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             seek
             perfection
             from
             him
             .
             He
             will
             supply
             all
             their
             wants
             ,
             beare
             with
             them
             here
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             perfect
             in
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             the
             understanding
             shall
             have
             perfect
             sight
             ,
             the
             will
             perfect
             goodnesse
             ,
             the
             heart
             perfect
             joy
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             mutter
             under
             any
             affliction
             ;
             for
             he
             himself
             cannot
             doe
             better
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             makes
             all
             things
             perfect
             .
             Eccles.
             every
             thing
             beautifull
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             State
             and
             Condition
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             account
             it
             ,
             God
             hath
             perfect
             wisedom
             ,
             power
             ,
             love
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             puffed
             up
             with
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             Papists
             abound
             in
             this
             when
             they
             maintaine
             merit
             ;
             for
             that
             supposeth
             some
             eminency
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             needed
             their
             graces
             ,
             obedience
             and
             service
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             walk
             more
             humbly
             ;
             say
             rather
             if
             I
             had
             no
             corruption
             in
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             do
             every
             duty
             required
             with
             as
             much
             purity
             as
             Angels
             ;
             yet
             this
             would
             adde
             nothing
             to
             thee
             ;
             thou
             art
             a
             perfect
             God
             ,
             perfectly
             happy
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Gods
             works
             are
             wonderfull
             great
             ;
             
             farre
             exceeding
             the
             power
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             either
             to
             do
             the
             lik
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             stop
             &
             hinder
             them
             .
             Let
             all
             the
             men
             on
             earth
             lay
             their
             hands
             &
             heads
             together
             ,
             
             let
             all
             Kings
             unite
             their
             counsells
             ,
             and
             their
             forces
             ;
             
             can
             they
             make
             an
             Earth-quake
             ,
             a
             Whirle-wind
             ?
             can
             they
             make
             the
             thunder
             to
             roare
             ?
             can
             they
             cause
             the
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             to
             flame
             out
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             a
             mortall
             worm
             to
             whom
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             will
             submit
             it self
             .
             And
             if
             God
             will
             that
             these
             effects
             be
             wrought
             ,
             what
             can
             any
             man
             ,
             all
             men
             do
             for
             the
             hindring
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             works
             are
             unsearchable
             ,
             and
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               5.
            
             9.
             who
             can
             dive
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             the
             Earth-quake
             ,
             the
             Thunder
             ,
             the
             raine
             ,
             the
             Snow
             ?
             We
             cannot
             dive
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             nor
             find
             them
             out
             by
             any
             Study
             or
             Wisedome
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             so
             much
             the
             more
             honour
             ,
             dread
             ,
             and
             wonder
             at
             God
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             can
             lesse
             comprehend
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             learn
             often
             to
             contemplate
             God
             in
             his
             works
             ;
             see
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             greatnesse
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             profit
             much
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             exaltation
             of
             God
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             those
             who
             will
             needs
             be
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
             and
             slight
             and
             dis-esteem
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             do
             .
             O
             how
             unhappy
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             have
             so
             high
             and
             so
             great
             a
             person
             to
             be
             their
             Enemie
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             should
             labour
             to
             exalt
             him
             now
             ,
             by
             striving
             to
             form
             and
             fix
             in
             our selves
             a
             most
             reverent
             esteem
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             exercising
             in
             our selves
             this
             vertue
             of
             honouring
             God
             ,
             often
             reviving
             in
             our
             minds
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             how
             high
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             familiar
             with
             him
             ;
             O
             how
             excellent
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             made
             and
             governes
             all
             !
             Why
             do
             I
             not
             esteem
             him
             more
             and
             more
             !
             The
             more
             we
             can
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             exalt
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             grow
             in
             all
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             friends
             and
             servants
             shall
             also
             be
             exalted
             at
             last
             ;
             though
             for
             a
             time
             despised
             and
             set
             light
             by
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             often
             and
             seriously
             consider
             of
             this
             great
             perfection
             of
             Gods
             nature
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             works
             .
             The
             very
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             have
             a
             Negative
             imperfection
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             privative
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             that
             which
             should
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             perfections
             which
             they
             have
             not
             .
             God
             is
             simply
             and
             universally
             Perfect
             ;
             and
             he
             onely
             hath
             all
             kind
             of
             perfection
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             essence
             .
          
           
           
             God
             is
             a
             
               Necessary
               Essence
            
             .
          
           
             Contingency
             is
             found
             in
             the
             essence
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             it
             might
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             have
             been
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             be
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             be
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             possibility
             of
             its
             not
             being
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             of
             its
             not
             being
             ;
             yea
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             equall
             or
             greater
             possibility
             of
             its
             not
             being
             ,
             then
             its
             being
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             a
             necessary
             essence
             ;
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             his
             actions
             upon
             himself
             are
             altogether
             and
             simply
             necessary
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             Independent
             Esay
             44.
             6.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             8.
             and
             21.
             6.
             and
             22.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Every
             Creature
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             
             is
             Dependent
             ,
             and
             hangs
             upon
             some
             other
             thing
             then
             it self
             ,
             and
             owes
             its
             being
             and
             continuance
             to
             another
             ,
             Nehem.
             9.
             6.
             
             It
             hath
             causes
             of
             its
             being
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             further
             then
             these
             causes
             did
             ,
             and
             do
             contribute
             to
             its
             being
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             .
             The
             Angels
             have
             an
             efficient
             cause
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             as
             much
             stand
             indebted
             to
             God
             for
             their
             being
             and
             continuance
             as
             the
             poorest
             worm
             ;
             and
             would
             no
             more
             have
             been
             without
             God
             ,
             nor
             continue
             to
             be
             then
             the
             silliest
             gnat
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             altogether
             independent
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             by
             himself
             ,
             for
             himself
             ;
             he
             hath
             no
             causes
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             himself
             instead
             of
             all
             causes
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             help
             from
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             as
             himself
             shewes
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             things
             which
             have
             a
             beginning
             from
             some
             other
             thing
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             something
             therefore
             that
             is
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             should
             wander
             infinitely
             ,
             a
             selfe-essence
             ,
             and
             subsistence
             .
             Gods
             being
             is
             neither
             
               ab
               alio
               ,
               ex
               alio
               ,
               per
               aliud
               ,
            
             nor
             
               propter
               aliud
            
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             and
             Independent
             essence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             is
             
               wholly
               one
            
             Deut.
             6.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
             Hos.
             13.
             4.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             10.
             
             
             All
             creatures
             are
             subject
             to
             multiplication
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             many
             of
             them
             and
             are
             many
             ;
             many
             Angels
             ,
             men
             ,
             
             starres
             ,
             
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             singular
             and
             onely
             one
             so
             ;
             but
             one
             might
             conceive
             that
             there
             should
             be
             more
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             made
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
             can
             make
             another
             and
             another
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             
             but
             God
             is
             simply
             one
             ,
             singular
             ,
             and
             sole
             essence
             ;
             
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             more
             then
             one
             God
             ,
             
             because
             he
             is
             ths
             first
             and
             best
             essence
             ;
             
             and
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             first
             ,
             
             and
             one
             best
             .
             He
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             there
             cannot
             be
             but
             one
             Infinite
             because
             either
             one
             of
             them
             should
             include
             the
             other
             ,
             
             and
             so
             the
             included
             must
             needs
             be
             finite
             ,
             or
             not
             extend
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
             and
             so
             it self
             not
             be
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             first
             man
             ,
             
             and
             a
             first
             in
             every
             kind
             of
             creature
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             absolute
             first
             save
             God
             :
             
             one
             Eternall
             ,
             and
             one
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             saith
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Creed
             .
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             but
             one
             chiefe
             Good
             ,
             which
             we
             desire
             for
             it self
             ,
             
             and
             all
             other
             things
             for
             it
             ,
             say
             the
             Morall
             Philosophers
             ;
             and
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             God
             ,
             for
             no
             Infinite
             good
             can
             be
             conceived
             but
             He.
             
          
           
             Some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             simply
             deny
             other
             Gods
             ;
             and
             others
             exclude
             all
             but
             this
             one
             God
             ;
             
               Though
               there
               be
               Gods
               many
            
             ,
             *
             
               and
               Lords
               many
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             reputed
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             deceive
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             imaginations
             ;
             yet
             
               to
               us
            
             (
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
            
             ,
             Zach.
             14.
             9.
             after
             Christ
             shall
             come
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             the
             Jewes
             shall
             all
             worship
             one
             and
             the
             same
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             perfect
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             can
             be
             but
             one
             ;
             because
             that
             one
             must
             contain
             all
             perfections
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             omnipotent
             can
             be
             but
             one
             ;
             if
             one
             can
             do
             all
             things
             ;
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             many
             Gods
             ;
             If
             there
             were
             more
             Gods
             then
             one
             ,
             we
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             service
             to
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             praise
             and
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             least
             in
             mind
             ready
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             command
             us
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             
             we
             might
             lawfully
             seek
             to
             them
             for
             what
             we
             need
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             them
             ,
             
             for
             what
             we
             received
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             professeth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             any
             Copartner
             in
             worship
             .
             The
             Romans
             refused
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             have
             had
             their
             Gods
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             worshipped
             alone
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             Not
             numerically
             ,
             *
             as
             one
             is
             a
             beginning
             of
             number
             (
             for
             that
             is
             a
             quantity
             )
             but
             transcendently
             as
             Ens
             and
             unum
             are
             counted
             onely
             one
             ,
             solely
             and
             alone
             God
             ;
             there
             cannot
             be
             two
             Infinites
             in
             essence
             ,
             for
             then
             one
             should
             not
             have
             all
             the
             other
             hath
             in
             it
             ;
             God
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             for
             of
             his
             Greatnesse
             there
             is
             no
             end
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             others
             would
             be
             imperfect
             or
             superfluous
             ,
             he
             being
             Infinite
             and
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             his
             absolute
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             dominion
             over
             all
             ;
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
             My
             God
             (
             said
             Luther
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             will
             make
             your
             God
             know
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             too
             weak
             for
             him
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             two
             Gods
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             strife
             between
             them
             (
             as
             between
             Caesar
             and
             Pompey
             )
             who
             should
             be
             the
             Greater
             and
             chiefest
             of
             all
             .
             God
             may
             be
             said
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             two
             severall
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             compounded
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             For
             that
             is
             most
             truly
             and
             properly
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             it self
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             other
             thing
             mixed
             with
             it
             .
             God
             is
             so
             pure
             and
             simple
             an
             essence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             compounded
             so
             much
             as
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             his
             singularity
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             no
             more
             Gods
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             also
             the
             
               onely
               one
            
             .
             He
             is
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             no
             Copartners
             in
             worship
             .
             
             Both
             which
             Titles
             are
             expresly
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             
             Both
             that
             
               he
               is
               one
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               onely
               one
            
             .
             God
             is
             not
             only
             unus
             but
             also
             unicus
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             Saint
             Bernards
             word
             ,
             
               unissimus
               .
               If
               that
               word
               may
               be
               used
               ,
               he
               is
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               onest
               .
               Socrates
               ,
            
             and
             
             Plato
             in
             their
             definition
             of
             God
             ,
             ascribe
             to
             him
             unity
             ,
             with
             particular
             respect
             unto
             his
             singularity
             .
          
           
             Pythogoras
             his
             advice
             to
             his
             Schollers
             was
             to
             search
             the
             unity
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             unity
             ;
             *
             first
             ,
             of
             persons
             in
             one
             nature
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             4.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             of
             natures
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             one
             Christ.
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             of
             sundry
             natures
             and
             persons
             in
             one
             quality
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             one
             Church
             Cant.
             6.
             8.
             
             The
             Socinians
             reject
             these
             three
             unions
             ,
             because
             they
             so
             farre
             transcend
             reason
             ,
             
             and
             they
             receive
             not
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             their
             reason
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             we
             content
             our selves
             with
             God
             onely
             ,
             
             the
             happier
             we
             are
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             Infinite
             riches
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             goodnesse
             ;
             how
             happy
             are
             they
             that
             have
             him
             
               in
               quo
               omnia
            
             ?
             spend
             all
             thy
             paines
             in
             getting
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             he
             be
             your
             enemy
             ,
             
             there
             is
             none
             else
             to
             rescue
             you
             ;
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             ;
             he
             will
             destroy
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             deliver
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             shewes
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             set
             up
             other
             Gods
             ,
             besides
             the
             true
             God.
             The
             Epicure
             makes
             
               his
               belly
            
             ,
             and
             the
             covetous
             man
             Gold
             his
             God
             ;
             themselves
             of
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Papists
             worship
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             invocate
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             make
             a
             God
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Heathens
             were
             guilty
             of
             Polytheisme
             ,
             *
             they
             worshipped
             many
             Gods
             :
             they
             had
             their
             
               Dij
               majorum
            
             ,
             and
             
               minorum
               gentium
               .
               Hesiod
            
             reckons
             up
             thirty
             *
             thousand
             Gods
             ;
             the
             Manichees
             said
             there
             were
             two
             Gods
             ,
             the
             Thritheites
             that
             there
             were
             three
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             first
             of
             all
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
               .
            
             If
             there
             were
             more
             ,
             for
             us
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             adore
             ,
             and
             honour
             them
             ,
             were
             a
             wrong
             and
             act
             of
             in
             justice
             against
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             first
             and
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             most
             Injurious
             ,
             and
             unlawfull
             Command
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             either
             conceive
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             gave
             that
             Commandement
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             envious
             ,
             vaineglorious
             ,
             arrogant
             and
             self-seeking
             God
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             endure
             ,
             that
             other
             Gods
             perhaps
             his
             equals
             should
             
             enjoy
             their
             due
             glory
             and
             homage
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             most
             absurd
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             )
             or
             else
             we
             must
             needs
             confesse
             that
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             forbade
             us
             to
             make
             any
             other
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             *
             and
             he
             would
             not
             have
             us
             misplace
             our
             devotion
             and
             service
             ,
             by
             tendring
             it
             to
             that
             which
             is
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             many
             Gods
             ,
             then
             either
             they
             must
             all
             be
             Subordinate
             ,
             one
             being
             Superiour
             ;
             or
             else
             Coordinate
             each
             being
             equall
             to
             other
             .
             If
             one
             be
             inferiour
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             exceeded
             by
             another
             ,
             is
             not
             god
             ;
             if
             coordinate
             and
             equall
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             them
             may
             crosse
             another
             ;
             or
             many
             may
             hinder
             one
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             be
             hindred
             in
             its
             working
             is
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             more
             Gods
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             eternall
             ;
             for
             an
             eternall
             being
             admits
             not
             of
             multiplicity
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             eternall
             which
             is
             simply
             first
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             simply
             first
             hath
             nothing
             of
             as
             long
             as
             continuance
             as
             *
             it self
             .
          
           
             God
             united
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             one
             world
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             one
             Globe
             ;
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             one
             man
             ;
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             one
             Church
             ;
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             one
             flesh
             ,
             nay
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             one
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             Attribute
             in
             God
             is
             his
             understanding
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Divine
             *
             essence
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             knowing
             all
             things
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             act
             .
             It
             is
             called
             also
             
               Science
               ,
               knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             omniscience
             .
             God
             knowes
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             first
             he
             knew
             himself
             a
             directly
             in
             himself
             ,
             by
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             primarily
             as
             a
             most
             perfect
             object
             ;
             which
             knowledge
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             (
             for
             he
             could
             not
             exist
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             )
             and
             infinite
             apprehending
             an
             Infinite
             object
             ,
             147.
             
             Psal.
             5.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             the
             creatures
             all
             (a)
             and
             singular
             b
             viz.
             all
             things
             which
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ;
             not
             onely
             the
             substances
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             accidents
             of
             creatures
             ,
             not
             onely
             things
             necessary
             ,
             but
             also
             contingent
             ,
             all
             good
             things
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             evils
             by
             the
             opposite
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             infallibly
             without
             errour
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             divine
             knowledge
             ,
             God
             knowes
             all
             things
             by
             his
             essence
             ,
             not
             by
             species
             abstracted
             from
             the
             things
             ;
             for
             so
             things
             should
             be
             before
             the
             divine
             knowledge
             ,
             on
             which
             yet
             they
             depend
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             understand
             by
             discoursing
             from
             a
             known
             thing
             to
             that
             which
             is
             unknown
             ,
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             and
             successive
             reasoning
             ;
             but
             by
             looking
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             most
             simple
             Individuall
             and
             eternall
             act
             Comprehending
             all
             things
             .
             He
             apprehends
             by
             one
             act
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             simple
             things
             without
             species
             ,
             compound
             without
             composition
             and
             division
             ,
             syllogismes
             and
             consequences
             without
             discourse
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             he
             most
             perfectly
             understands
             all
             the
             multitude
             of
             things
             without
             distraction
             ,
             and
             distance
             both
             locall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             without
             distinction
             of
             former
             and
             later
             ,
             past
             or
             future
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             beginning
             ,
             progresse
             ,
             and
             end
             ,
             possessing
             all
             things
             together
             and
             alwayes
             present
             ;
             which
             with
             us
             are
             revolved
             in
             time
             ,
             
               Dan.
               2.
               21.
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20.
               44.
               
               Isay
               7.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               33.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               13.
               
               Psal.
            
             94.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             proves
             Gods
             omniscience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             or
             positively
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               28.
               24.
               1
               
               Sam.
            
             2.
             3.
             he
             is
             called
             by
             Hanna
             in
             her
             Song
             ,
             
             a
             God
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               16.
               7.
               1
               
               King
               8.
               39.
               
               Psal.
            
             94.
             11.
             
             He
             knows
             from
             eternity
             ,
             
             by
             one
             simple
             act
             ,
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             a
             world
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             certainly
             ;
             he
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             Job
             .
             42.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             139.
             45.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Metaphorically
             and
             Figuratively
             ,
             for
             when
             eyes
             and
             
             eares
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             omniscience
             is
             signified
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               16.
               9.
               
               Psal.
            
             11.
             7.
             when
             he
             is
             called
             light
             ,
             1
             John
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             proved
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             negation
             ,
             ignorance
             is
             a
             defect
             ,
             and
             imperfection
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             most
             Perfect
             ,
             therefore
             all
             Ignorance
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             causality
             ;
             God
             governs
             all
             things
             in
             the
             whole
             universe
             and
             directs
             to
             convenient
             ends
             even
             those
             things
             which
             are
             destitute
             of
             all
             knowledge
             and
             reason
             .
             Therefore
             he
             foreknows
             and
             sees
             all
             things
             ;
             all
             creatures
             are
             Gods
             works
             ,
             and
             an
             artificer
             knows
             his
             work
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             Gebezis
             heart
             ,
             God
             revealing
             it
             to
             him
             .
             God
             made
             the
             heart
             ;
             shall
             not
             he
             know
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             way
             of
             eminency
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             creatures
             intelligent
             and
             full
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             viz.
             Angels
             and
             men
             ;
             therefore
             he
             knows
             and
             understands
             in
             a
             farre
             more
             perfect
             and
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             Psal.
             94.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             knows
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             substantiall
             natures
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             as
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Plants
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             
             He
             saw
             all
             things
             which
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             take
             care
             of
             Sparrows
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             without
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             accidentals
             ,
             as
             actions
             ,
             and
             passions
             with
             the
             circumstances
             of
             them
             .
             
             Hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             know
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             reines
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             hid
             from
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             
             The
             
               Father
               which
               seeth
               in
               secret
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             knows
             things
             which
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             to
             him
             all
             things
             are
             present
             .
             God
             makes
             this
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             them
             see
             ,
             if
             their
             Gentile
             Gods
             can
             tell
             what
             is
             to
             come
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             onely
             know
             what
             things
             naturally
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             likewise
             what
             is
             possible
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             hath
             often
             foretold
             future
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             privy
             to
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             
               Psal.
               119.
               168.
               
               Job
               .
               34.
               21.
               22.
            
             2.
             knowes
             our
             words
             ,
             2
             
               King
               6.
               12.
               
               Psal.
               139.
               4.
               
               Matth.
            
             12.
             36.
             3.
             
             He
             knowes
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             
             
               Prov.
               15.
               11.
               
               Job
               .
               42.
               2.
               4.
               1
               
               Sam.
               16.
               7.
               
               Psal.
            
             94.
             11.
             
             God
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             sees
             and
             knowes
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               Psal.
            
             90.
             8.
             and
             Rom.
             8.
             27
             
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             23.
             
             He
             made
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             men
             for
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             gives
             lawes
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             saying
             thou
             shalt
             not
             Covet
             thy
             neighbours
             house
             ;
             else
             God
             were
             not
             infinite
             in
             knowledge
             if
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Our
             understanding
             differs
             from
             Gods
             ,
             many
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             our
             knowledge
             from
             others
             ,
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             his
             from
             himselfe
             .
             He
             understands
             by
             himselfe
             without
             any
             help
             ;
             man
             needs
             many
             helpers
             ,
             his
             sences
             ,
             fancie
             and
             intellgible
             species
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             extent
             ;
             we
             know
             but
             some
             things
             ,
             he
             all
             ,
             generall
             and
             particular
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             knowledge
             is
             simply
             finite
             ,
             but
             Gods
             infinite
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             understand
             things
             by
             species
             or
             Images
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             essence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             understand
             things
             successively
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             with
             paines
             of
             discourse
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             an
             unknown
             thing
             to
             a
             known
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             lesse
             known
             to
             a
             more
             known
             :
             but
             God
             knows
             all
             things
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             most
             simple
             ,
             immutable
             ,
             and
             eternall
             act
             of
             understanding
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             knows
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             all
             other
             things
             perfectly
             ,
             all
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             open
             ,
             secret
             ,
             certain
             ,
             contingent
             ,
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             never
             be
             ;
             we
             cannot
             shew
             the
             causes
             nor
             properties
             of
             an
             Herbe
             ,
             and
             understand
             onely
             those
             things
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             doubtingly
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             God
             (
             say
             the
             Schoolmen
             )
             
               scientia
               visionis
            
             ,
             a
             knowledge
             of
             all
             future
             things
             ;
             2.
             
             
               Simplicis
               intelligentiae
            
             ,
             a
             most
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             is
             Ignorant
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1
             8.
             
             The
             Study
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             noblest
             ,
             the
             most
             soule
             perfecting
             and
             exalting
             knowledge
             that
             can
             be
             ;
             all
             other
             knowledge
             without
             this
             will
             nothing
             advantage
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             full
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeve
             all
             which
             he
             saith
             by
             way
             of
             relating
             ,
             promising
             ,
             threatning
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             may
             comfort
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
             
               my
               witnesse
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             said
             Job
             .
             if
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             expresse
             themselves
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             God
             knows
             their
             groanes
             .
          
           
             To
             Gods
             understanding
             are
             referred
             his
             Wisedome
             ,
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Prescience
             .
          
           
             The
             wisdome
             or
             Prudence
             and
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             
             by
             which
             God
             rightly
             perceives
             the
             best
             reason
             of
             all
             things
             which
             are
             do●e
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             all
             things
             are
             joyned
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             in
             a
             most
             perfect
             harmony
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             order
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             well
             agree
             ,
             both
             amongst
             themselves
             and
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             wisdom
             it selfe
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             
          
           
             His
             wisdome
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Infinite
             ,
             Psal.
             136.
             5.
             and
             unsearchable
             Job
             .
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Essentiall
             to
             himselfe
             .
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             wise
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
               16.
               27.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             perfectly
             ,
             originally
             ,
             unchangeably
             wise
             Isay
             40.
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fountain
             of
             all
             wisdom
             ;
             was
             there
             such
             wisdome
             in
             Adam
             ,
             to
             give
             names
             to
             things
             according
             to
             their
             natures
             ?
             and
             in
             Salomon
             to
             discourse
             of
             all
             things
             ?
             and
             is
             there
             not
             much
             more
             in
             God
             ?
          
           
             Wisdome
             *
             is
             an
             ability
             to
             fit
             all
             things
             to
             their
             ends
             .
             He
             that
             worketh
             for
             a
             worthy
             and
             good
             end
             ,
             and
             fitteth
             every
             thing
             unto
             it
             ,
             worketh
             wisely
             .
             God
             doth
             4
             Actions
             to
             all
             his
             ●reatures
             as
             Creatures
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             made
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Sustaineth
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Actuateth
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Guideth
             and
             disposeth
             them
             all
             wisely
             ;
             aiming
             at
             a
             noble
             end
             ,
             viz.
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             content
             and
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             set
             also
             to
             each
             of
             them
             speciall
             ends
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             serve
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             end
             is
             the
             mutuall
             preservation
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             common
             beautifying
             of
             the
             whole
             workemanship
             ,
             in
             subordination
             to
             that
             high
             end
             of
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             fitted
             each
             thing
             for
             that
             particular
             end
             he
             made
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             for
             the
             universall
             end
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             intended
             all
             .
             The
             Sunne
             was
             made
             to
             distinguish
             day
             and
             night
             and
             the
             severall
             seasons
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             fit
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             end
             in
             its
             quantity
             ,
             quality
             ,
             motion
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             pertain
             to
             it
             .
             God
             made
             Grasse
             for
             the
             food
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             Wisdome
             hath
             two
             principall
             acts
             ,
             fore-sight
             ,
             and
             fore-cast
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             man
             can
             beforehand
             see
             what
             will
             be
             after
             to
             make
             his
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             2.
             disposing
             and
             ordering
             things
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             fittest
             meanes
             and
             opportunities
             to
             attain
             his
             own
             good
             and
             right
             ends
             .
             This
             vertue
             is
             Infinitely
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             doth
             fore-see
             all
             thiings
             eternally
             ;
             and
             in
             time
             disposeth
             of
             them
             most
             fitly
             ,
             by
             the
             fittest
             meanes
             and
             opportunities
             for
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             end
             that
             he
             can
             and
             should
             ayme
             at
             ;
             for
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             best
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             all
             things
             else
             be
             referred
             ;
             therefore
             God
             is
             the
             onely
             wise
             God.
             Gods
             knowledge
             differs
             from
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             our
             apprehension
             thus
             .
             His
             knowledge
             is
             conceived
             as
             the
             meer
             apprehension
             of
             every
             object
             ,
             but
             his
             wisdome
             is
             conceived
             as
             that
             whereby
             he
             doth
             order
             and
             dispose
             all
             things
             .
             His
             knowledge
             is
             conceived
             as
             an
             act
             ;
             his
             wisdome
             as
             an
             habit
             or
             inward
             principle
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             onely
             we
             apprehend
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wisdom
             is
             seene
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             making
             of
             this
             great
             world
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             all
             things
             therein
             are
             disposed
             in
             the
             best
             order
             ,
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             wisest
             Architect
             .
             
             How
             doth
             David
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             admire
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             and
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             making
             of
             the
             world
             Psal.
             136.
             5.
             and
             104.
             
               per
               totum
            
             .
             Much
             wisdome
             and
             art
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Starrs
             ,
             creeping
             things
             ;
             Salomon
             in
             all
             his
             glory
             was
             not
             comparable
             to
             one
             of
             the
             lilies
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             native
             and
             imbred
             ,
             his
             adventitious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             particular
             ,
             in
             making
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             little
             world
             ,
             David
             is
             much
             affected
             with
             this
             Psal.
             139.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             order
             which
             is
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             every
             thing
             beautifull
             in
             his
             season
             ,
             saith
             Salomon
             .
             He
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             order
             ,
             
             Psal.
             19.
             
             The
             heavens
             are
             said
             to
             have
             a
             line
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             called
             their
             voyce
             ,
             because
             God
             by
             this
             exact
             order
             and
             art
             ,
             which
             he
             shewed
             in
             making
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             glory
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             that
             nothing
             is
             defective
             or
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             contrivi●g
             things
             by
             contrary
             meanes
             .
             He
             brings
             about
             contrary
             ends
             ,
             by
             contrary
             meanes
             ;
             by
             death
             he
             brought
             
             life
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             by
             Ignominy
             and
             shame
             the
             greatest
             glory
             .
             By
             terrours
             for
             sinne
             ,
             he
             brings
             the
             greatest
             comfort
             ,
             and
             leads
             men
             by
             hell
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             catching
             those
             which
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             craftinesse
             ,
             
               Psal.
               59.
               
               Job
            
             .
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             finding
             out
             a
             way
             to
             save
             man
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             Ephes
             3.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wisdome
             in
             many
             curious
             passages
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             the
             very
             Angels
             desire
             to
             prie
             into
             this
             mystery
             ;
             and
             indeed
             here
             was
             so
             much
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             understanding
             of
             all
             men
             and
             Angels
             had
             been
             put
             together
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             devised
             a
             possible
             way
             for
             mans
             salvation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Oracles
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             exceeding
             all
             sharpnesse
             of
             humane
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             progresse
             ,
             change
             ,
             and
             migration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             other
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             the
             profound
             and
             immense
             wisdom
             of
             Gods
             councels
             shines
             .
             
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             his
             Providence
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             about
             their
             outward
             condition
             ;
             in
             taking
             David
             from
             the
             sheep-fold
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ;
             but
             how
             much
             misery
             did
             he
             undergoe
             before
             he
             was
             setled
             ?
             So
             to
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Abraham
            
             and
             Paul
             ;
             in
             doing
             them
             good
             by
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             making
             them
             wary
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Councels
             ,
             acts
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             God
             (
             all
             obscurity
             being
             removed
             )
             shall
             be
             most
             clearly
             unfolded
             .
          
           
             Dost
             thou
             want
             wisdome
             ,
             go
             to
             this
             fountain
             ,
             
               Jam.
               1.
               5.
               
               Psal.
            
             94.
             10.
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             comes
             from
             him
             .
             
             The
             godly
             have
             a
             most
             wise
             teacher
             ,
             Job
             .
             36.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             trusting
             in
             thy
             own
             crafty
             wisdome
             ,
             1
             
               Cor
               3.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Gods
             wisdom
             cals
             for
             our
             feare
             ;
             the
             people
             feared
             Salomon
             for
             his
             wisdom
             ;
             and
             praise
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             order
             and
             variety
             of
             things
             ariseth
             not
             from
             nature
             ,
             but
             the
             Divine
             working
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             should
             be
             content
             with
             the
             portion
             which
             God
             gives
             us
             ,
             that
             weather
             which
             he
             sends
             ,
             those
             troubles
             he
             brings
             on
             us
             ;
             since
             he
             is
             wisest
             ,
             and
             knowes
             best
             what
             is
             fittest
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             is
             the
             best
             time
             to
             help
             us
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Admire
             that
             in
             the
             works
             of
             God
             which
             we
             understand
             not
             ▪
             Gods
             wisdome
             is
             unsearchable
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsell
             like
             unto
             the
             great
             depth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Be
             constant
             and
             diligent
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             pondering
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             they
             will
             make
             you
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             which
             adde
             Prayer
             and
             Practise
             .
             
          
           
             Gods
             Prescience
             or
             fore-knowledge
             is
             that
             ,
             whereby
             God
             fore-knew
             all
             future
             things
             necessarily
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             immutably
             ,
             and
             from
             everlasting
             .
             Neither
             fore-knowledge
             *
             nor
             remembrance
             are
             properly
             in
             God
             ,
             all
             things
             both
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             being
             present
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             Although
             Gods
             prescience
             bring
             not
             a
             nec●ssity
             upon
             events
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             all
             things
             to
             happen
             so
             as
             God
             hath
             foretold
             ,
             because
             God
             so
             fore-knows
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             decreed
             and
             wil'd
             it
             shall
             be
             ;
             but
             his
             decree
             gives
             existence
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             Gods
             understanding
             ;
             his
             will
             follows
             ;
             by
             which
             God
             a
             freely
             immutably
             ,
             and
             efficaciously
             wils
             and
             approves
             of
             Good
             and
             that
             onely
             ,
             both
             the
             chiefest
             and
             first
             ,
             viz.
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             :
             and
             also
             the
             Secondary
             ,
             inferiour
             and
             subordinate
             good
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             asfarre
             as
             it
             hath
             an
             Image
             of
             that
             chiefest
             good
             ,
             and
             tends
             as
             a
             meane
             to
             that
             ultimate
             end
             .
             God
             wills
             ,
             1.
             
             Most
             freely
             ;
             for
             as
             liberty
             is
             essentiall
             to
             every
             will
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             chiefely
             proper
             to
             the
             Divine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             will
             especially
             ;
             yet
             God
             wils
             good
             necessarily
             with
             a
             necessity
             of
             Immutability
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             a
             necessity
             of
             coaction
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             necessarily
             and
             naturally
             Good
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             once
             willed
             ,
             he
             always
             wils
             immutably
             and
             yet
             freely
             ;
             2.
             
             God
             wils
             efficaciously
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             resisteth
             ,
             nor
             can
             resist
             his
             will
             ,
             
               Dan.
               4.
               32.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               19.
               voluntas
               Dcisemper
               impletur
               aut
               de
               nobis
               aut
               à
               Deo
               in
               nobis
               Augustine
               .
            
          
           
             Will
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             a
             faculty
             or
             power
             of
             the
             soule
             whereby
             we
             will
             ;
             so
             we
             say
             there
             are
             these
             faculties
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             understanding
             and
             the
             will.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             act
             of
             willing
             called
             volitio
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             object
             or
             thing
             willed
             ,
             so
             
               John
               6.
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             willeth
             and
             hath
             decreed
             .
             So
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Princes
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Prince
             will●th
             .
          
           
             But
             Gods
             will
             is
             his
             essence
             b
             whereby
             he
             freely
             willeth
             good
             ,
             and
             nilleth
             evill
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             a
             faculty
             whereby
             God
             chooseth
             all
             and
             onely
             good
             ,
             and
             refuseth
             all
             and
             onely
             evill
             .
          
           
             The
             will
             of
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Most
             holy
             
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               
               Psal.
            
             119.
             137.
             the
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             
               Lam.
               3.
               37.
               
               Ephes.
               1.
               11.
               
               Deut.
               29.
               29.
               
               Isay
            
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Eternall
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Unchangeable
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             will
             of
             God
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             *
             distinguished
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             into
             
               voluntatem
               bene
               plac●
               ti
               &
               placiti
               .
            
             God
             wils
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             good
             effects
             with
             the
             will
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             approving
             them
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             h●mselfe
             ,
             he
             intends
             their
             end
             and
             meanes
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             5.
             but
             evill
             and
             evill
             effects
             as
             they
             are
             evill
             ,
             he
             nils
             ,
             disapproves
             and
             dislikes
             .
             Yet
             he
             voluntarily
             permits
             evill
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             is
             a
             good
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             wils
             it
             with
             the
             will
             of
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             good
             that
             there
             should
             be
             evill
             .
             
               Psal.
               81.
               12.
               
               Act.
               14.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             5.
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             application
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             into
             1.
             
             Absolute
             ,
             when
             God
             willeth
             and
             concludeth
             any
             thing
             concerning
             us
             withont
             any
             condition
             in
             us
             .
             a
             2.
             
             Conditionall
             ,
             when
             he
             wils
             some
             condition
             being
             put
             in
             us
             ;
             so
             God
             would
             have
             all
             men
             saved
             on
             this
             condition
             if
             they
             can
             beleeve
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             by
             another
             name
             called
             
               voluntas
               beneplaciti
            
             ,
             the
             last
             
               voluntas
               signi
            
             .
          
           
             Gods
             will
             is
             1.
             
             Secret
             ,
             that
             whereby
             he
             hath
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             freely
             determined
             with
             himself
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             ,
             permit
             ,
             or
             hinder
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Revealed
             ,
             
             that
             whereby
             God
             hath
             manifested
             what
             he
             would
             have
             beleeved
             ,
             done
             or
             left
             undone
             by
             his
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             
               Marke
               ,
               3.
               35.
               1
               
               Thess.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             That
             distinction
             of
             Gods
             will
             into
             
               beneplaciti
               &
               signi
            
             differs
             little
             from
             this
             .
             Signi
             is
             the
             same
             with
             revealed
             ,
             beneplacitum
             is
             the
             decree
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             either
             hidden
             or
             manifest
             .
          
           
             It
             serves
             first
             to
             comfort
             us
             in
             adversities
             ;
             God
             is
             a
             most
             free
             agent
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             second
             causes
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             cannot
             help
             without
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             exhort
             us
             to
             sobriety
             in
             our
             judgement
             of
             Gods
             works
             .
             
             He
             is
             a
             most
             free
             agent
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             not
             rashly
             exact
             of
             him
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             deeds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             should
             labour
             first
             to
             know
             Gods
             will
             ;
             so
             did
             
               Eli.
               1
               Sam.
            
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             wils
             should
             be
             pliable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             carefull
             ;
             1.
             
             To
             doe
             his
             will
             *
             cheerfully
             ,
             *
             speedily
             ,
             *
             sincerely
             ,
             constantly
             ;
             a
             Christian
             makes
             God
             in
             Christ
             his
             portion
             that
             is
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             his
             rule
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             patient
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             for
             nothing
             can
             befall
             us
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             make
             that
             the
             warrant
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             sinne
             but
             what
             God
             forbiddeth
             ;
             and
             nothing
             acceptable
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             commandeth
             .
             A
             man
             may
             with
             a
             good
             will
             ,
             will
             that
             which
             God
             nils
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             good
             Sonne
             desire
             *
             his
             Fathers
             life
             whom
             God
             would
             have
             dye
             ,
             &
             one
             may
             will
             with
             an
             ill
             will
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             wils
             with
             a
             good
             will
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             ill
             Sonne
             should
             desire
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             which
             God
             also
             wils
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Prie
             not
             into
             the
             Lords
             secrets
             *
             ,
             they
             belong
             not
             unto
             thee
             ,
             but
             be
             wise
             unto
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             should
             be
             afraid
             to
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             punish
             how
             he
             will
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             will
             ;
             God
             wils
             seriously
             the
             conversion
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               voluntate
               approbitionis
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             allowance
             ,
             *
             but
             not
             
             
               voluntate
               effectionis
               &
               intentionis
            
             ,
             not
             effectually
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             full
             intention
             to
             worke
             it
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             approve
             of
             an
             end
             as
             good
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             will
             it
             with
             a
             purpose
             of
             using
             all
             meanes
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             Gods
             Commandements
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             shew
             what
             he
             approves
             and
             wils
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             as
             good
             ;
             but
             his
             promises
             or
             threatenings
             shew
             what
             he
             intendeth
             effectually
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Under
             Gods
             will
             are
             comprehended
             affections
             ,
             which
             are
             attributed
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             divers
             motions
             of
             his
             will
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             Objects
             .
             Yet
             they
             are
             not
             suddain
             and
             vehement
             perturbations
             of
             God
             *
             as
             they
             are
             in
             man
             ,
             rising
             and
             falling
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             but
             constant
             ,
             fixed
             ,
             tranquill
             ,
             and
             eternall
             Acts
             and
             inclinations
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             either
             contrary
             or
             agreable
             to
             it
             .
             There
             are
             in
             man
             some
             habituall
             and
             perpetuall
             affections
             as
             love
             and
             hatred
             ;
             much
             more
             hath
             the
             Eternall
             will
             of
             God
             Eternall
             affections
             ,
             whiles
             it
             moves
             it selfe
             to
             the
             objects
             ,
             without
             alteration
             ,
             impression
             and
             passion
             .
             God
             is
             so
             farre
             affected
             toward
             particulars
             ,
             as
             they
             agree
             or
             disagree
             with
             the
             universall
             and
             immutable
             notions
             ,
             and
             Ideas
             of
             good
             existing
             in
             God
             from
             eternity
             ;
             so
             God
             hates
             evill
             ,
             and
             loves
             good
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             abstract
             and
             universall
             Idaea
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             concrete
             in
             particular
             subject
             as
             farre
             as
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             Generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             THe
             Affections
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Love
             which
             is
             an
             act
             *
             of
             the
             Divine
             will
             ,
             moving
             it self
             both
             to
             the
             most
             excellent
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             excelling
             in
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             approving
             it
             ,
             delighting
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             a
             to
             it
             ,
             
               John
               6.
               16.
               35.
               
               Rom.
            
             5.
             8.
             
             In
             which
             definition
             2
             Things
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             object
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             effect
             or
             manner
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             The
             primary
             object
             of
             Gods
             love
             is
             himself
             ,
             for
             he
             taketh
             great
             pleasure
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             greatest
             felicity
             and
             delight
             to
             himselfe
             .
             The
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             love
             one
             another
             mutually
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             17.
             and
             17.
             5.
             
             
               John
               3.
               33.
               35.
            
             and
             5.
             20.
             and
             10.
             17.
             and
             15.
             9.
             and
             17.
             24.
             
             The
             Secondary
             object
             of
             Gods
             love
             is
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             Angels
             and
             men
             .
             
             For
             though
             he
             approve
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             other
             things
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             chosen
             that
             especially
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             with
             his
             chiefest
             love
             ,
             
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             excellency
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             adorned
             with
             its
             due
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             between
             this
             onely
             and
             God
             ,
             
             there
             can
             be
             a
             mutuall
             reciprocation
             of
             love
             ,
             
             since
             it
             onely
             hath
             a
             sense
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             bestowes
             Eternity
             on
             that
             which
             he
             loves
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             creatures
             besides
             the
             rationall
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             Gods
             love
             to
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3.
               17.
               
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             God
             loves
             all
             creatures
             with
             a
             Generall
             love
             ,
             
               Matth.
               5.
               44.
               45.
            
             as
             they
             are
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             
             but
             he
             doth
             delight
             in
             some
             especially
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             in
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             effect
             or
             manner
             of
             Gods
             love
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             makes
             the
             person
             happy
             whom
             he
             loves
             .
             
             For
             he
             doth
             amply
             reward
             that
             joy
             aud
             delight
             which
             he
             takes
             in
             the
             holinesse
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             while
             he
             pours
             plentifully
             ▪
             upon
             them
             all
             gifts
             ,
             both
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             This
             love
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Elect
             is
             1.
             
             Free
             ,
             
             Hos.
             15.
             5.
             
             He
             was
             moved
             with
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sure
             ,
             firme
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               8.
               10.
               1
               
               John
               4.
               10.
               
               John
            
             13.
             1.
             and
             31.
             3.
             
             Infinite
             and
             Eternall
             ,
             
             which
             shall
             never
             alter
             John
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Effectuall
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             both
             by
             his
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             blessings
             ,
             1
             John
             3
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Great
             and
             ardent
             ,
             
             I●hn
             3.
             16.
             and
             15.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             God
             bestowes
             pledges
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             upon
             them
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             he
             sheds
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             love
             abroad
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             love
             God
             Appreciativè
             love
             him
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             
             and
             in
             all
             ,
             
               Psal.
               73.
               24.
               
               Math.
               10.
               37.
               
               Intensivè
            
             and
             intellectivè
             withall
             our
             might
             and
             strength
             .
             
               Affectu
               &
               effectu
            
             love
             him
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
             We
             should
             expresse
             our
             love
             to
             him
             by
             our
             care
             in
             keeping
             his
             Commandements
             .
             1
             
               John
               2.
               3.
               
               John
            
             14.
             25.
             and
             15.
             10.
             and
             earnest
             desire
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             Psal.
             4.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             love
             should
             be
             conformed
             to
             Gods
             ,
             in
             loving
             the
             Saints
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Psal.
               3.
               
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10.
             and
             Christ
             above
             all
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               44.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             admire
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             1.
             
             For
             the
             surenesse
             ,
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             passeth
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             19.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             his
             Sonne
             for
             a
             price
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             for
             a
             pledge
             ,
             and
             reserves
             himselfe
             for
             a
             reward
             .
          
           
             That
             Tantus
             so
             great
             a
             God
             should
             love
             tantillos
             so
             little
             creatures
             as
             we
             before
             we
             were
             ,
             
               Rom.
               9.
               11.
               tales
            
             when
             we
             were
             Enemies
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               10.
               tantum
            
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             ●ove
             God.
             1.
             
             Begge
             this
             love
             much
             of
             God
             in
             Prayer
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Study
             much
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             his
             nature
             ,
             attributes
             ,
             excellencies
             .
             3.
             
             Labour
             to
             injoy
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Mortifie
             other
             loves
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             inordinate
             selfe-love
             and
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             I●hn
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Of
             Temporall
             blessings
             ,
             
               Psal.
               91.
               14.
               
               Rom.
            
             8.
             28.
             2.
             
             Spirituall
             ,
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             3.
             of
             heavenly
             and
             Eternall
             blessings
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             12.
             and
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             
               maximè
               amabilis
            
             ,
             he
             is
             truly
             lovely
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             great
             benefits
             we
             receive
             from
             him
             ,
             116.
             
             Psal.
             12.
             3.
             
             He
             desires
             us
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             
               Deut.
               10.
               4.
               
               Mark.
            
             12.
             33.
             4.
             this
             affection
             onely
             and
             joy
             abide
             for
             ever
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               13.
               20.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             affection
             in
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             love
             ,
             is
             Hatred
             ,
             
             which
             is
             an
             act
             *
             of
             the
             Divine
             will
             ,
             declining
             ,
             disproving
             and
             punishing
             of
             evill
             ,
             prevailing
             and
             reigning
             in
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             definition
             three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             object
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             object
             hated
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             effect
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             object
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             is
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             
             for
             that
             onely
             sins
             .
             He
             hateth
             iniquity
             ,
             
               Psal.
               71.
               59.
               
               Prov.
            
             11.
             1.
             and
             the
             creature
             which
             obstinately
             and
             stubbornly
             persisteth
             in
             evill
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             doth
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             calamity
             and
             destruction
             thereof
             ,
             Psal.
             11.
             5.
             
             &
             5.
             6.
             
             Prov.
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             object
             hated
             ,
             is
             sinne
             ;
             for
             which
             God
             abhors
             the
             delinquent
             creature
             ;
             onely
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             hath
             left
             his
             station
             ,
             and
             defiled
             himselfe
             with
             the
             filth
             of
             sinne
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             whether
             brute
             beasts
             or
             insensible
             creatures
             ,
             persist
             in
             the
             state
             of
             goodnesse
             wherein
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             not
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             perfection
             and
             excellency
             for
             mans
             sinne
             .
             But
             although
             God
             cannot
             hate
             the
             creature
             unlesse
             as
             sinfull
             :
             yet
             not
             every
             degree
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             a
             high
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             makes
             the
             person
             hated
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             God
             abhors
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             abhor
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             the
             reliques
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             those
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             whom
             sinne
             raignes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             effect
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             is
             to
             punish
             the
             person
             whom
             he
             hates
             ,
             whom
             when
             once
             it
             is
             rejected
             by
             God
             troopes
             of
             evill
             doe
             invade
             ,
             God
             both
             permitting
             and
             commanding
             ;
             and
             this
             actuall
             hatred
             or
             outward
             manner
             of
             manifesting
             it
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Divine
             justice
             .
             Hatred
             in
             God
             is
             a
             vertue
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             vicious
             passion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             should
             hate
             sinne
             (
             for
             God
             hateth
             it
             )
             and
             that
             with
             the
             greatest
             hatred
             ,
             
             even
             as
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             9.
             sinne
             is
             the
             
             first
             ,
             
             principall
             and
             most
             immediate
             object
             of
             hatred
             .
             Paul
             mentioning
             divers
             evils
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
               ,
               I
               hate
               vaine
               thoughts
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             .
             Our
             affections
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             Gods.
             He
             hateth
             nothing
             simply
             but
             sinne
             ,
             and
             sinners
             for
             sinnes
             sake
             .
             2.
             
             Sinne
             is
             as
             most
             injurious
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             most
             hurtfull
             to
             man
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             most
             hatefull
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             hatred
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             the
             contrariety
             of
             it
             to
             our
             welfare
             ,
             as
             we
             hate
             wild
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             and
             raging
             beasts
             ,
             for
             their
             mischievousnesse
             ,
             a
             Toade
             and
             Serpents
             for
             their
             poysonfulnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             strong
             enemy
             to
             life
             and
             health
             .
             Sinne
             is
             the
             most
             mischievous
             and
             harmfull
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Just
             hatred
             is
             generall
             of
             whole
             kinds
             ,
             as
             we
             hate
             all
             Serpents
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             all
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             hate
             ●inne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pray
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             Spirit
             may
             rule
             and
             order
             our
             affections
             ,
             
             and
             set
             the
             same
             against
             evill
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exercise
             our selves
             in
             meditating
             of
             the
             infinite
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             which
             sinne
             deserveth
             ,
             and
             the
             fearefull
             threats
             denounced
             against
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             evils
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             labour
             to
             get
             out
             of
             our
             naturall
             estate
             ,
             for
             the
             unregenerate
             man
             hates
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
               81.
               15.
               
               Rom.
            
             1.
             30.
             
             Christ
             John
             7.
             7.
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             Cain
             did
             
               Abell
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
            
             10
             ,
             12.
             they
             hate
             Gods
             waies
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             1
             Prov.
             22.
             29.
             
             This
             hatred
             is
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Causelesse
             ,
             Psal.
             69.
             44.
             2
             
             Intire
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             love
             .
             3.
             
             Violent
             ,
             Psal.
             55.
             3.
             4.
             
             Irreconcileable
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             OTher
             affections
             which
             are
             given
             to
             God
             metaphorically
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             Anthropopathy
             ,
             are
             1.
             anger
             *
             and
             its
             contrary
             ,
             
             complacency
             or
             gentlenesse
             ,
             which
             are
             improperly
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             neither
             pleased
             nor
             displeased
             ;
             neither
             can
             a
             sudden
             either
             perturbation
             or
             tranquillity
             agree
             to
             God
             ▪
             but
             by
             these
             the
             actions
             of
             God
             are
             declared
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             those
             of
             offended
             and
             pleased
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             viz.
             God
             by
             an
             eternall
             and
             constant
             act
             of
             his
             will
             approves
             obedience
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             witnesseth
             that
             by
             some
             signe
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             but
             abhorres
             the
             iniquity
             and
             sinne
             of
             the
             same
             creature
             ,
             and
             shewes
             the
             same
             by
             inflicting
             a
             punishment
             not
             lesse
             severe
             but
             farre
             more
             just
             then
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             when
             they
             are
             hot
             with
             anger
             ,
             
               Exod.
               32.
               10.
               
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               let
               me
               alone
               ,
               that
               my
               wrath
               may
               wa●
               hot
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               consume
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               of
               thee
               a
               great
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             Gods
             Anger
             is
             an
             excellency
             of
             his
             owne
             essence
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             so
             displeased
             with
             sinne
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             inclined
             to
             punish
             the
             sinner
             ;
             or
             a
             setled
             and
             unchangeable
             resolution
             to
             punish
             sinners
             according
             to
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             greatly
             moved
             to
             anger
             against
             all
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             
             especially
             the
             unjust
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
             &
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               10.
               22.
               
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             
               Col.
               3.
               6.
               
               Deut.
               32.
               21.
               
               Psal.
            
             106.
             40.
             because
             such
             wrong
             God
             ;
             He
             cannot
             be
             hurt
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             a
             weaknesse
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             be
             wronged
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             no
             weaknesse
             ,
             but
             a
             fruit
             of
             excellency
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             is
             more
             subject
             to
             be
             wronged
             then
             an
             excellent
             thing
             or
             person
             :
             for
             wrong
             is
             any
             behaviour
             to
             a
             person
             not
             sutable
             to
             his
             worth
             .
             And
             the
             more
             worthy
             a
             person
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             easie
             it
             is
             to
             carry
             ones
             selfe
             unseemlily
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             wrongs
             God
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             authority
             ;
             when
             a
             just
             and
             righteous
             Governour
             hath
             made
             just
             and
             right
             Lawes
             :
             then
             it
             is
             a
             wrong
             to
             his
             authority
             ,
             a
             denying
             and
             opposing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             neglect
             ,
             dis-regard
             ,
             and
             infringe
             those
             Lawes
             .
             Sinne
             is
             a
             transgressing
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             sinne
             ,
             doing
             it
             in
             a
             very
             wilfull
             manner
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             carelessenesse
             ,
             and
             bold
             disrespect
             of
             the
             Law-maker
             .
             
             God
             should
             not
             have
             shewed
             himselfe
             wise
             ,
             just
             ,
             good
             ,
             carefull
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             worke
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             made
             his
             Law
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             tending
             to
             guide
             man
             to
             order
             his
             life
             most
             fitly
             for
             that
             which
             was
             the
             maine
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             maker
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             the
             subordinate
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             own
             welfare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             wrongs
             him
             in
             his
             honour
             ,
             name
             ,
             and
             dignity
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             denying
             of
             his
             perfect
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             his
             goods
             ,
             abusing
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             his
             person
             ,
             sinne
             being
             offensive
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             holy
             person
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             opposing
             of
             Gods
             people
             wrongs
             him
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             neerest
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             Gods
             anger
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             terrible
             ;
             
             he
             is
             called
             
               Bagnall
               Chemath
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             anger
             ,
             Nahum
             .
             1.
             5.
             
             His
             wrath
             is
             infinite
             like
             himselfe
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             it
             ,
             1.
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             intention
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             called
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             29.
             it
             pierceth
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             inmost
             part
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             its
             extension
             ,
             it
             comprehends
             in
             it
             all
             kinds
             of
             evill
             ,
             Corporeall
             ,
             Spirituall
             ,
             *
             in
             life
             ,
             death
             ,
             after
             death
             ;
             it
             reacheth
             to
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             particular
             persons
             or
             families
             ;
             to
             the
             posterity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             present
             generation
             .
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             duration
             ,
             it
             continueth
             to
             all
             eternity
             ,
             John
             3.
             36.
             it
             is
             unquenchable
             fire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Irresistible
             ;
             compared
             to
             a
             whirlwinde
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             most
             wise
             ,
             
             of
             great
             and
             perfect
             unsterstanding
             .
             He
             is
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             never
             moved
             till
             there
             be
             great
             cause
             ;
             therefore
             he
             holds
             out
             in
             his
             anger
             .
             Great
             persons
             inflict
             great
             punishments
             on
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             displeased
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Fury
             is
             not
             in
             me
             ,
             Esay
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Take
             fury
             *
             for
             unjust
             ,
             undue
             and
             excessive
             anger
             ,
             which
             riseth
             too
             soon
             ,
             worketh
             too
             strong
             ,
             and
             continueth
             too
             long
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             a
             discreet
             and
             well
             advised
             motion
             against
             any
             offender
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             is
             moved
             to
             punish
             him
             according
             to
             his
             offence
             ;
             anger
             so
             taken
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Anger
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             rage
             ,
             *
             (
             or
             fury
             )
             are
             sometimes
             promiscuously
             put
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             distinguished
             .
             Anger
             is
             a
             boyling
             of
             the
             blood
             about
             the
             heart
             ,
             causing
             a
             commotion
             of
             the
             spirits
             that
             are
             neere
             .
             Wrath
             is
             the
             manifestation
             of
             that
             inward
             distemper
             by
             lookes
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             or
             actions
             ,
             tending
             to
             revenge
             ;
             but
             rage
             is
             the
             extremity
             of
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             Prov.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             This
             may
             humble
             and
             astonish
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             
             
               Hos.
               8.
               5.
               
               Psal.
            
             90.
             11.
             
             We
             must
             quench
             Gods
             wrath
             as
             men
             doe
             fire
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             by
             casting
             in
             water
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             fewell
             ;
             by
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             ;
             poure
             out
             water
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               7.
               8.
               
               Jerem.
               4.
               14.
               
               Psal.
            
             6.
             8.
             
             Pray
             earnestly
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Zeph.
               3.
               3.
               
               Moses
            
             by
             prayer
             turned
             away
             Gods
             hot
             anger
             from
             Aaron
             and
             Israel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             so
             provoking
             God
             to
             anger
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             be
             angry
             with
             all
             sin
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             .
             He
             is
             angry
             sometimes
             at
             the
             best
             people
             ,
             Israel
             ,
             his
             peculiar
             treasure
             ,
             
               Judges
               2.
               
               Numb
            
             .
             11.
             2
             
             At
             the
             best
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
            
             and
             
               Miriam
               ,
               Mi●
               .
               6.
               4.
               
               Exod.
            
             4.
             14.
             3
             
             At
             the
             best
             of
             their
             performances
             ,
             
             their
             prayers
             ,
             Psal.
             80.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Meeknesse
             or
             Clemency
             is
             a
             property
             in
             him
             whereby
             he
             doth
             so
             moderate
             his
             anger
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             exceed
             ,
             yea
             it
             doth
             not
             match
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             the
             offence
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             a
             property
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             in
             judgement
             remembreth
             mercy
             ,
             
             not
             laying
             such
             grievous
             punishments
             ,
             or
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             upon
             his
             creatures
             ,
             as
             their
             sinnes
             deserve
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             he
             doth
             correct
             them
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               7.
               14.
               
               Jer.
               3.
               5.
               
               Joel
               2.
               13.
               
               Jon.
            
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             said
             ,
             
             next
             the
             Scripture
             she
             knew
             no
             Booke
             did
             her
             so
             much
             good
             as
             
               Seneca
               de
               Clementia
            
             .
             Her
             clemency
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             her
             brother
             King
             Edward
             was
             wont
             commonly
             to
             call
             her
             
               His
               sweet
               sister
               Temperance
            
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             should
             labour
             for
             this
             grace
             they
             should
             be
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             moderate
             wrath
             .
             Magistrates
             should
             rule
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             instruct
             in
             meeknesse
             .
             No
             vertue
             is
             so
             generally
             commended
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               11.
               
               Titus
               3.
               2.
               
               JAmes
            
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
             Humblenesse
             of
             mind
             and
             meeknesse
             of
             spirit
             are
             often
             in
             Scripture
             set
             downe
             together
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               2.
               
               Coloss.
            
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             God
             takes
             to
             himselfe
             also
             Griefe
             and
             Joy.
             Gods
             griefe
             is
             his
             aptnesse
             to
             be
             displeased
             with
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             with
             that
             which
             grieves
             him
             .
             Joy
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             So
             God
             attributes
             to
             himselfe
             desire
             and
             detestation
             ,
             hope
             and
             feare
             .
             Desire
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             useth
             fit
             meanes
             to
             effect
             any
             thing
             ;
             Detestation
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             useth
             fit
             and
             due
             meanes
             to
             prevent
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             said
             to
             expect
             or
             hope
             for
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             used
             due
             meanes
             to
             effect
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             requireth
             that
             it
             should
             be
             .
             To
             feare
             what
             he
             hath
             used
             due
             meanes
             to
             prevent
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             order
             the
             meanes
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             SO
             much
             concerning
             the
             affections
             attributed
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             vertues
             follow
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             their
             seate
             in
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             :
             so
             it
             is
             not
             inconvenient
             for
             methods
             sake
             to
             referre
             them
             to
             the
             same
             in
             God.
             Gods
             vertues
             *
             are
             his
             essence
             considered
             ,
             as
             it
             alwaies
             worketh
             orderly
             ,
             fitly
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             perfect
             reason
             .
             They
             are
             not
             things
             differing
             from
             his
             essence
             as
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             conceive
             of
             them
             according
             to
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             handle
             them
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             By
             vertues
             we
             understand
             first
             in
             generall
             the
             idea
             of
             vertue
             ,
             or
             the
             chiefest
             morall
             perfection
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             is
             in
             himselfe
             absolutely
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             all
             the
             vertues
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             are
             onely
             slender
             shadowes
             and
             representations
             .
             For
             God
             is
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             the
             chiefest
             good
             and
             most
             perfect
             goodnesse
             ,
             both
             metaphysically
             and
             morally
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             nature
             and
             will
             is
             the
             first
             rule
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             rectitude
             ,
             
             with
             which
             as
             farre
             as
             things
             agree
             ,
             
             so
             farre
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             good
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             which
             have
             so
             much
             goodnesse
             as
             God
             works
             and
             keeps
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Gods
             Goodnesse
             is
             an
             essentiall
             property
             whereby
             he
             is
             infinitely
             and
             of
             himselfe
             good
             ,
             
             and
             the
             authour
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Goodnesse
             *
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             thiugs
             for
             which
             they
             are
             desirable
             ;
             good
             and
             appetible
             are
             convertible
             ;
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             God
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             chiefest
             good
             .
             The
             properties
             of
             which
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             
               propter
               se
               amabile
            
             ,
             to
             be
             desired
             for
             it selfe
             ;
             so
             onely
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             satisfaction
             which
             it
             gives
             is
             perpetuall
             .
             In
             God
             there
             is
             both
             satiety
             and
             stability
             ;
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             appetite
             and
             continuance
             of
             that
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             causally
             good
             ,
             worketh
             all
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             33.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Eminently
             and
             absolutely
             good
             ,
             the
             onely
             good
             .
             There
             is
             a
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             its
             nature
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             goodnesse
             is
             not
             its
             nature
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             none
             good
             but
             God
             ,
             viz.
             essentially
             ,
             originally
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             reproved
             one
             for
             calling
             him
             good
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             essentially
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             thinking
             him
             to
             be
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             did
             yet
             call
             him
             so
             .
             God
             is
             onely
             good
             essentially
             ,
             independently
             ;
             comparatively
             to
             God
             the
             creature
             is
             not
             good
             ;
             as
             a
             drop
             is
             no
             water
             compared
             to
             the
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             proveth
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             when
             it
             affirmeth
             that
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             commends
             his
             goodnesse
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             when
             it
             denieth
             that
             there
             is
             any
             evill
             in
             him
             .
             
               Psal.
               92.
               16.
               
               Deut.
            
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Symbolically
             ,
             when
             it
             celebrateth
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             goodnsse
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Effectively
             ,
             when
             it
             affirmes
             that
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             
             are
             good
             ,
             
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             
             It
             was
             said
             of
             every
             thing
             particularly
             when
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               good
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             creation
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               all
               his
               workes
               that
               they
               were
               good
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             
               very
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             commodious
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             creatures
             .
             He
             made
             all
             things
             good
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             good
             himselfe
             .
             This
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             godnesse
             which
             still
             remaines
             in
             the
             creatures
             ;
             each
             creature
             hath
             yet
             remaining
             in
             him
             a
             power
             and
             fitnesse
             to
             doe
             much
             good
             ,
             and
             bring
             much
             comfort
             to
             man
             ,
             as
             daily
             experience
             proves
             ;
             therefore
             he
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             rebellion
             of
             man
             hath
             continued
             yet
             much
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             surely
             good
             ;
             the
             beasts
             doe
             good
             to
             their
             young
             ,
             man
             to
             his
             children
             ;
             this
             power
             they
             received
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             is
             to
             be
             loved
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             praised
             ,
             and
             served
             by
             man
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             good
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             were
             not
             worthy
             this
             respect
             from
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             is
             either
             considered
             
               ad
               intra
            
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             else
             
               ad
               extra
            
             and
             respectively
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             God
             in
             himselfe
             is
             good
             .
             This
             appeares
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             reckoning
             up
             all
             the
             kinds
             of
             good
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             1.
             
             
               Bonum
               utile
            
             ,
             the
             profitable
             good
             ;
             now
             how
             happy
             must
             they
             needs
             be
             who
             have
             him
             which
             can
             command
             all
             things
             ;
             if
             thou
             hast
             him
             thou
             hast
             all
             things
             else
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             
               bonum
               jucundum
            
             ,
             
             taste
             and
             see
             how
             sweet
             he
             is
             ,
             
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
               3.
               
               Bonum
               ●onestum
               ,
            
             he
             is
             the
             holy
             God
             ,
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             exemplar
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             cannot
             be
             increased
             ,
             it
             being
             his
             essence
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             better
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             in
             him
             not
             onely
             all
             the
             actuall
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             possible
             goodnesse
             that
             is
             in
             the
             creatures
             ;
             any
             creature
             still
             may
             be
             better
             ;
             thy
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             comforts
             may
             be
             better
             ;
             but
             thy
             God
             cannot
             be
             a
             better
             God
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             infinitely
             affect
             him
             more
             then
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             independent
             goodnesse
             ,
             he
             is
             
               omnis
               boni
               bonum
            
             ;
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             onely
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             essentially
             and
             immutably
             .
          
           
           
             4
             ▪
             It
             is
             essentiall
             ;
             the
             essence
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             creatures
             is
             different
             ;
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             Angels
             the
             perfectest
             creatures
             is
             a
             superadded
             quality
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             good
             ;
             but
             
               ille
               bono
               suo
               bonus
               est
            
             .
             He
             is
             good
             with
             his
             owne
             goodnesse
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             be
             God
             if
             he
             be
             not
             good
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             illimited
             goodnesse
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             without
             all
             bounds
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             ;
             he
             being
             essentially
             so
             ,
             and
             not
             limited
             to
             this
             or
             that
             being
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             immixed
             goodnesse
             ,
             1
             John
             1.
             5.
             
             He
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             darknesse
             in
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             least
             evill
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             the
             sampler
             and
             forme
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creatures
             so
             far
             a
             thing
             is
             good
             as
             it
             doth
             resemble
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             good
             of
             a
             creature
             is
             in
             God
             alwaies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Eminently
             ,
             as
             you
             consider
             it
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             without
             imperfection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Efficiently
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Authour
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             good
             the
             creature
             hath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Exemplarily
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             rule
             and
             patterne
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Finally
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             chiefest
             good
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             terminate
             their
             desires
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             is
             good
             respectively
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             that
             appeareth
             in
             the
             good
             things
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             .
             He
             gives
             to
             all
             liberally
             ,
             especially
             the
             rationall
             ,
             creatures
             ,
             as
             Men
             and
             Angels
             partake
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             being
             made
             capable
             of
             enjoying
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             
             2.
             
             In
             the
             evill
             he
             keepes
             of
             from
             the
             elect
             ;
             as
             he
             will
             withhold
             no
             good
             thing
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             let
             no
             evill
             befall
             them
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             God
             is
             infinitely
             good
             (
             say
             the
             Arminians
             )
             therefore
             he
             can
             not
             but
             naturally
             will
             good
             to
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             It
             doth
             not
             follow
             ;
             for
             out
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             he
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             freely
             communicated
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             necessity
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             he
             naturally
             made
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             God
             is
             infinitely
             just
             ;
             therefore
             he
             also
             naturally
             wils
             the
             perdition
             of
             all
             sinners
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             .
             3.
             
             He
             is
             infinitely
             good
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             
             not
             therefore
             so
             to
             his
             creatures
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             should
             will
             all
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             actually
             communicate
             
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             save
             all
             .
             Notwithstanding
             Gods
             goodnesse
             of
             nature
             he
             suffered
             man
             to
             fall
             ;
             
             but
             yet
             he
             was
             so
             good
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             it
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             could
             have
             shewed
             as
             much
             goodnesse
             to
             man
             another
             way
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Christ
             is
             a
             greater
             good
             to
             us
             by
             faith
             ,
             then
             Adams
             innocency
             could
             have
             been
             :
             but
             yet
             since
             that
             evill
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             many
             calamities
             might
             befall
             thee
             ,
             did
             not
             Gods
             goodnesse
             prevent
             it
             ?
             that
             the
             earth
             swallowes
             thee
             not
             up
             t
             is
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             no
             creature
             should
             suffer
             punishment
             ,
             
             but
             that
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             doth
             require
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             greater
             good
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             thence
             .
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             How
             doth
             it
             agree
             with
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             
               Psalm
               18.
               27.
               
               With
               the
               froward
               he
               will
               shew
               himselfe
               froward
               ?
            
          
           
             Sol.
             In
             the
             generall
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             onely
             that
             Gods
             judgements
             shall
             agree
             with
             mens
             manners
             ,
             and
             David
             shewes
             not
             how
             God
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             relatively
             how
             he
             is
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             1.
             love
             God
             because
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             love
             .
             That
             which
             is
             the
             chiefe
             good
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             principall
             object
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             God
             is
             the
             principall
             good
             .
             O
             that
             we
             could
             account
             him
             so
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             carry
             our selves
             toward
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Imitate
             him
             ,
             be
             good
             as
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             be
             like
             our
             Heavenly
             father
             ,
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             9.
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             should
             still
             be
             doing
             or
             receiving
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             3
             Gods
             goodnesse
             will
             support
             his
             children
             in
             their
             calamities
             ,
             
             Nehem.
             1.
             7.
             and
             arme
             them
             against
             poverty
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             it selfe
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             feare
             to
             die
             (
             said
             Ambrose
             )
             because
             we
             have
             a
             good
             Lord.
             
             
               Nec
               pudet
               vivere
               nec
               piget
               ●ori
               ,
               quia
               bonum
               habemus
               Dominum
               .
            
          
           
           
             We
             are
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             sleighting
             ,
             despising
             ,
             
             or
             neglecting
             him
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             .
             Man
             is
             a
             most
             loathsome
             creature
             ,
             that
             hateth
             ,
             and
             foolish
             that
             sleighteth
             this
             chiefe
             good
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             use
             of
             thankfulnsse
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             which
             enjoy
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             part
             here
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             hereafter
             immediately
             and
             fully
             .
             God
             is
             good
             to
             all
             in
             bestowing
             upon
             them
             gifts
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             body
             or
             of
             mind
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             especially
             good
             to
             some
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             to
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             see
             the
             great
             evill
             of
             sinne
             ;
             nothing
             is
             so
             opposite
             to
             this
             attribute
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             as
             sinne
             ;
             the
             Divels
             are
             not
             evill
             as
             creatures
             ,
             but
             as
             sinfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             SO
             much
             in
             generall
             of
             Gods
             vertues
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             speciall
             ,
             the
             vertues
             which
             imply
             not
             imperfection
             in
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             are
             attributed
             to
             God.
             The
             principall
             of
             which
             are
          
           
             1.
             
             Bounty
             or
             Graciousnesse
             ,
             
             by
             which
             God
             shewes
             favour
             to
             the
             creatures
             freely
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             commonly
             or
             specially
             ;
             1.
             
             Commonly
             ,
             when
             he
             exerciseth
             beneficence
             and
             liberality
             toward
             all
             creatures
             ,
             powring
             upon
             them
             plentifully
             all
             goods
             of
             nature
             ,
             body
             ,
             mind
             and
             fortune
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             tasteth
             not
             of
             the
             inexhausted
             fountaine
             of
             his
             blessings
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             
               Matth.
               5.
               44
               ,
               45.
               
               Psal.
            
             36.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gods
             bounty
             is
             a
             will
             in
             him
             to
             bestow
             store
             of
             comfortable
             and
             beneficiall
             things
             on
             the
             creature
             in
             his
             kind
             .
             This
             bounty
             he
             shewed
             to
             all
             things
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             all
             men
             and
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             doth
             in
             great
             part
             shew
             still
             ,
             for
             he
             opens
             his
             hand
             and
             filleth
             every
             living
             thing
             with
             his
             bounty
             ,
             he
             gives
             all
             things
             richly
             to
             enjoy
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Specially
             toward
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             bestoweth
             eternall
             life
             on
             certaine
             men
             fallen
             by
             sinne
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Titus
             2.
             11.
             
             &
             3.
             4.
             
             As
             this
             is
             exercised
             toward
             the
             whole
             
             Church
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             toward
             some
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             toward
             Enoch
             ,
             
             
               Moses
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               David
               ,
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             Abraham
             ,
             
             who
             is
             therefore
             often
             called
             
               the
               Friend
               of
               God
            
             ;
             he
             made
             with
             him
             and
             his
             seed
             a
             perpetuall
             league
             of
             friendship
             ,
             and
             he
             constantly
             kept
             his
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             
               John
               15.
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Graciousnesse
             is
             an
             essentiall
             property
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             in
             and
             of
             himselfe
             most
             gracious
             and
             amiable
             ,
             Psal.
             145.
             8.
             
             God
             is
             onely
             gracious
             in
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             amiable
             and
             gracious
             ,
             is
             so
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Graciousnesse
             is
             that
             *
             whereby
             he
             is
             truely
             amiable
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             freely
             bountifull
             unto
             his
             creatures
             ,
             cherishing
             them
             tenderly
             without
             any
             desert
             of
             theirs
             ,
             Psal.
             86.
             15.
             
             &
             111.
             5.
             
             Gen.
             43.
             29.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             gracious
             to
             all
             ,
             Psal.
             145.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             but
             especially
             to
             such
             whom
             he
             doth
             respect
             in
             his
             wel-beloved
             Sonne
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
               Exod.
               33.
               19.
               
               Es●y
               30.
               19.
               
               Luke
               1.
               30.
               
               Gen.
               6.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
            
             10.
             
             Gods
             free
             favour
             is
             the
             cau●e
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             meanes
             tending
             thereunto
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
             &
             5.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               &
               2.
               4.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               16.
               
               Titus
               3.
               5.
               
               Heb
               4.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             4
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             gospell
             sets
             forth
             the
             freenesse
             ,
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             powerfulnesse
             of
             Gods
             grace
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Gospe●●
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Graciousnesse
             is
             firme
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             which
             are
             once
             beloved
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             rejected
             ,
             or
             utterly
             cast
             off
             ,
             Psal.
             77.
             10.
             
          
           
             God
             bestoweth
             ,
             1.
             
             Good
             things
             .
             2.
             
             Freely
             .
             3.
             
             Plentifully
             .
             Psal.
             111.
             4.
             4.
             
             In
             a
             speciall
             manner
             He
             is
             gracious
             toward
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Love
             is
             1.
             grounded
             often
             on
             something
             which
             may
             deserve
             it
             ;
             the
             grace
             *
             of
             God
             is
             that
             love
             of
             his
             which
             is
             altogether
             free
             2.
             
             Grace
             is
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             love
             as
             flows
             from
             a
             superiour
             to
             an
             inferiour
             ;
             love
             may
             be
             in
             inferiours
             toward
             their
             superiours
             ▪
          
           
             We
             should
             be
             also
             liberall
             in
             our
             services
             toward
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             prayers
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           
           
             We
             should
             desire
             and
             strive
             to
             obtaine
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God.
             
             David
             often
             calleth
             on
             God
             to
             cause
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             holy
             Patriarkes
             often
             desired
             to
             finde
             grace
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             better
             then
             life
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             most
             satisfying
             content
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             soule
             firmely
             setled
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             in
             Christ.
             It
             will
             comfort
             and
             stablish
             the
             soule
             in
             the
             want
             of
             all
             outward
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             houre
             of
             death
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             attainable
             :
             those
             that
             seeke
             Gods
             face
             shall
             finde
             him
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             purchasing
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Take
             notice
             that
             your
             sinnes
             have
             worthily
             deprived
             you
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             presse
             these
             thoughts
             upon
             you
             till
             you
             feele
             your
             misery
             ;
             meditate
             on
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             your
             cursednesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             of
             the
             gracious
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             His
             grace
             was
             exce●ding
             abundant
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Confesse
             and
             bewaile
             your
             sins
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             ,
             and
             cry
             to
             God
             for
             grace
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             staies
             our
             hearts
             when
             we
             apprehend
             our
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ;
             
             God
             is
             gracious
             and
             shewes
             mercy
             to
             the
             undeserving
             ,
             
             the
             ill
             deserving
             .
             2.
             
             We
             should
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             grace
             in
             us
             doth
             come
             from
             him
             the
             fountaine
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             and
             we
             should
             go
             boldly
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             and
             beg
             grace
             of
             him
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             
               Heb
               4.
               16.
               
               Paul
            
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             saith
             ,
             
               grace
               be
               unto
               you
            
             .
             We
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             encouraging
             our selves
             in
             s●nne
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             gracious
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             turn
             Gods
             grace
             into
             wantonnesse
             .
             We
             should
             frequent
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             graciously
             present
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             bestow
             all
             his
             graces
             on
             us
             ;
             the
             word
             begets
             grace
             ,
             prayer
             increaseth
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             seale
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             refutes
             1.
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
             which
             boast
             of
             their
             own
             merits
             ;
             
               By
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               10.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               6.
               
               By
               grace
               we
               are
               saved
               ,
            
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             
             They
             distinguish
             grace
             into
             that
             
             which
             is
             
               gratis
               data
            
             freely
             given
             ,
             as
             the
             worke
             of
             miracles
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             
               gratum
               faciens
            
             making
             us
             accepted
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             love
             are
             graces
             making
             us
             accepted
             ;
             but
             the
             grace
             which
             maketh
             us
             accepted
             is
             freely
             given
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             opposite
             members
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Arminians
             (
             the
             patrons
             of
             mans
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             )
             who
             say
             that
             a
             man
             may
             so
             farre
             improve
             naturals
             as
             to
             merit
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             gives
             effectually
             grace
             to
             the
             wicked
             which
             *
             shall
             never
             be
             saved
             ,
             to
             Judas
             as
             well
             as
             Paul.
             How
             is
             that
             effectuall
             ,
             which
             moving
             men
             unto
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             doth
             never
             bring
             them
             to
             one
             nor
             other
             ?
             it
             seems
             these
             Remonstrants
             never
             learnt
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             
               A●minio
               praeceptore
            
             ;
             for
             he
             defines
             effectuall
             grace
             to
             be
             that
             
               quae
               sortitur
               effectum
            
             ,
             which
             obtaines
             the
             effect
             .
             
             They
             say
             that
             a
             man
             without
             Gods
             grace
             may
             keepe
             all
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             saith
             not
             (
             as
             Augustine
             notes
             )
             John
             15.
             5.
             without
             me
             you
             can
             doe
             little
             ,
             but
             without
             me
             you
             can
             doe
             nothing
             .
             
               Haec
               recitasso
               est
               refutasse
            
             .
          
           
             It
             comforts
             us
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Paul
            
             and
             Silas
             sung
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             love
             and
             reverence
             God
             above
             all
             ;
             and
             returne
             praise
             to
             him
             for
             his
             free
             goodnesse
             ;
             gracious
             and
             amiable
             men
             winne
             love
             and
             reverence
             from
             others
             .
             Some
             Divines
             thinke
             David
             is
             called
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             ,
             especially
             for
             his
             frequent
             praising
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             .
             We
             should
             learn
             contentation
             and
             patience
             also
             under
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             losses
             quietly
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             since
             all
             that
             we
             have
             we
             received
             freely
             from
             God.
             This
             was
             Jobs
             argument
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               ,
            
             though
             he
             was
             plundered
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             and
             the
             Sabeans
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             sence
             of
             anothers
             misery
             ,
             with
             a
             prompt
             and
             ready
             inclination
             of
             the
             will
             to
             helpe
             the
             creatures
             freely
             in
             their
             miseries
             .
             
             This
             affection
             God
             challengeth
             as
             proper
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             glories
             in
             it
             .
             Heroicke
             and
             Noble
             Spirits
             are
             most
             gentle
             and
             mercifull
             ;
             
             cruelty
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             weake
             and
             base
             mind
             .
             This
             mercifull
             nature
             of
             God
             although
             it
             principally
             appeare
             toward
             man
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             
             Lawes
             given
             concerning
             orphanes
             ,
             
             widdowes
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             poore
             ,
             and
             others
             oppressed
             with
             any
             calamity
             ,
             yet
             his
             mercy
             is
             exercised
             also
             toward
             the
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             
               Deut.
               22.
               4
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Exo.
            
             23.
             5.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mercy
             is
             a
             disposition
             toward
             the
             creature
             considered
             as
             sinfull
             and
             miserable
             by
             his
             sinne
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             readinesse
             to
             take
             a
             fit
             course
             for
             the
             helping
             of
             the
             miserable
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             an
             Attribute
             in
             God
             *
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             free
             love
             is
             ready
             to
             succour
             those
             that
             be
             in
             misery
             ,
             
               Judges
               2.
            
             18.
             
             &
             10.
             26.
             
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             1.
             3.
             said
             to
             be
             
               abundant
               in
               mercy
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             multitude
             of
             mercies
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             1.
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               of
               tender
               mercy
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             58.
             to
             have
             
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               Psalmxs
            
             40.
             12.
             
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Scripture
             usually
             hath
             some
             epithite
             :
             
               Matchlesse
               ,
               Jer.
               3.
               1.
               
               Great
               ,
               Nehem.
               13.
               22.
               
               Everlasting
               ,
               Psal.
               25.
               6.
               
               Luke
               1.
               50.
               
               Free
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             his
             Church
             shines
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             
             1.
             
             In
             passing
             by
             her
             infirmities
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             2.
             
             In
             accepting
             her
             endeavours
             .
             3.
             
             In
             correcting
             ,
             1.
             sparingly
             .
             2.
             unwillingly
             .
             4.
             
             In
             providing
             all
             things
             needfull
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             in
             God
             is
             not
             any
             passion
             or
             quality
             as
             it
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             the
             very
             divine
             essence
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             *
             perpetuall
             and
             in●inite
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             tongue
             can
             expresse
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             in
             God
             and
             in
             us
             differ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             in
             him
             essentially
             ,
             in
             us
             as
             a
             quality
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             him
             primarily
             ,
             
             in
             us
             secondarily
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             mercy
             ,
             it
             is
             without
             motive
             or
             worth
             in
             us
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             free
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             boundlesse
             ,
             extends
             to
             a
             mans
             soule
             ,
             body
             ,
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             next
             ;
             to
             a
             man
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             Exod.
             34
             6
             ,
             7.
             it
             is
             above
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
             Psal.
             145.
             9.
             it
             is
             beyond
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             our
             expectation
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whatsoever
             good
             and
             commendable
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             found
             eminently
             and
             excellently
             
             in
             the
             Creator
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             derived
             to
             the
             creature
             ;
             and
             who
             could
             not
             derive
             it
             t●
             the
             creature
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             it
             not
             more
             perfectly
             in
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             mercy
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             lovely
             and
             commendable
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             begets
             good
             will
             and
             liking
             towards
             them
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             much
             more
             fully
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             great
             mercy
             in
             him
             ;
             if
             God
             be
             mercifull
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             mercifull
             in
             great
             measure
             ,
             
             yea
             above
             all
             measure
             ,
             beyond
             all
             degrees
             ,
             in
             all
             perfection
             ;
             for
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             mercy
             are
             inf●nite
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             mercy
             of
             God
             which
             extends
             to
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             
               Psal.
               145.
               9.
               
               Luke
            
             6.
             35.
             
             
             God
             is
             mercifull
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             some
             *
             men
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             unto
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             speciall
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             offered
             unto
             all
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Ezech.
               16.
               6.
               
               Acts
            
             13.
             40.
             but
             is
             bestowed
             onely
             upon
             some
             ,
             viz.
             such
             as
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             John
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             This
             life
             is
             the
             time
             of
             mercy
             ,
             wherein
             we
             obtaine
             pardon
             for
             sinne
             ;
             after
             this
             life
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             or
             place
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           
             All
             blessings
             Spiritual
             and
             Corporeall
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             
             Common
             blessings
             of
             his
             generall
             mercy
             ,
             speciall
             blessings
             of
             his
             speciall
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             mercy
             ,
             are
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             giving
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Word
             .
             3.
             
             Justification
             .
             4.
             
             Sanctification
             .
             5.
             giving
             his
             Spirit
             for
             a
             comforter
             in
             our
             griefes
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             I●hn
             14.
             16.
             6.
             
             The
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             must
             accord
             with
             wisdome
             ,
             
             justice
             ,
             and
             truth
             ;
             therefore
             those
             that
             stoope
             to
             justice
             by
             acknowledging
             their
             offence
             ,
             and
             worthinesse
             to
             be
             punisht
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             sorry
             they
             have
             so
             offended
             ,
             and
             ●esolve
             to
             offend
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             also
             implore
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             shall
             partake
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             plenteous
             in
             mercy
             to
             all
             which
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             delight
             is
             in
             them
             which
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             hope
             in
             his
             mercy
             .
             Judge
             your selves
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             ;
             humble
             your selves
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             he
             will
             exalt
             you
             .
             On
             these
             termes
             he
             will
             shew
             mercy
             universally
             to
             all
             ,
             which
             submit
             
             to
             him
             thus
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             him
             for
             mercy
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             of
             person
             ,
             fault
             ,
             time
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Whether
             mercy
             and
             justice
             be
             equall
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             he
             be
             most
             just
             and
             most
             mercifull
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             may
             be
             considered
             
               ad
               intra
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             essentiall
             properties
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             equally
             just
             as
             well
             as
             mercifull
             .
             2.
             
             
               Ad
               extra
            
             ,
             as
             he
             puts
             himselfe
             forth
             into
             the
             outward
             exercise
             of
             mercy
             and
             punishment
             .
             In
             this
             latter
             sence
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             where
             mercy
             triumphs
             against
             judgement
             ,
             
             Jam.
             2.
             13.
             and
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             time
             of
             justice
             and
             retribution
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             so
             David
             speaking
             of
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               thy
               waies
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
               Psalm
            
             25.
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Schooles
             is
             true
             ,
             
               remunerat
               ultra
               condignum
               ,
               punit
               infra
               .
            
          
           
             Gods
             justice
             and
             mercy
             are
             both
             infinite
             and
             equall
             in
             him
             ,
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             man
             there
             is
             an
             inequality
             .
             For
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             more
             mercifull
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             then
             just
             to
             them
             that
             are
             damned
             ;
             for
             the
             just
             cause
             of
             damnation
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             salvation
             is
             wholy
             from
             God.
             In
             himselfe
             and
             originally
             they
             are
             both
             equall
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             his
             attributes
             ;
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             exercise
             and
             expression
             upon
             his
             creatures
             and
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             .
             Mr
             Bolton
             on
             Prov.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             should
             believe
             this
             point
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             our
             hearts
             that
             Gods
             mercies
             are
             great
             and
             many
             ;
             he
             hath
             preventing
             mercies
             ;
             how
             many
             sinnes
             hath
             he
             preserved
             thee
             from
             ?
             2.
             sparing
             mercies
             ,
             Lam.
             3.
             22.
             behold
             Gods
             severity
             towards
             others
             ,
             and
             mercy
             toward
             thee
             ;
             3.
             renewing
             mercies
             ;
             4.
             pardoning
             mercies
             .
             He
             is
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             helpe
             us
             out
             of
             misery
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             praise
             him
             for
             this
             attribute
             ;
             how
             excellent
             and
             desirable
             a
             thing
             is
             mercy
             ,
             therefore
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             full
             of
             comfort
             to
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             be
             dismayed
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             not
             his
             imperfections
             ;
             since
             the
             divell
             
             himselfe
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             :
             for
             God
             is
             more
             mercifull
             to
             help
             him
             then
             the
             divell
             can
             be
             malicious
             to
             hurt
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             be
             encouraged
             to
             seeke
             to
             him
             for
             mercy
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             so
             great
             store
             of
             it
             in
             him
             .
             There
             is
             an
             infinitnesse
             of
             mercy
             in
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             ever
             my
             sinnes
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             now
             I
             will
             turne
             he
             will
             accept
             me
             ;
             
             if
             I
             strive
             to
             turne
             he
             will
             enable
             me
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             will
             now
             runne
             to
             him
             *
             for
             mercy
             ,
             I
             will
             fall
             down
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             confesse
             I
             have
             deserved
             wrath
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             wrath
             ,
             but
             will
             cry
             to
             him
             for
             mercy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             have
             and
             doe
             seeke
             ,
             should
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             take
             comfort
             themselves
             in
             the
             confident
             hope
             of
             finding
             mercy
             .
             Praise
             him
             for
             his
             mercy
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             thee
             some
             comfortable
             hope
             of
             finding
             it
             thy selfe
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             should
             be
             mercifull
             like
             God
             to
             our selves
             and
             brethren
             ,
             
             their
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             imitate
             his
             mercy
             ;
             be
             you
             mercifull
             to
             the
             afflicted
             and
             distressed
             ,
             shew
             mercy
             freely
             and
             constantly
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             obtaine
             mercy
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             should
             labour
             to
             be
             qualified
             for
             mercy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Confesse
             our
             sinnes
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Feare
             God
             ,
             his
             mercy
             is
             on
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             
               Luke
               1.
               50.
               
               Psal.
            
             103.
             11
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Love
             God
             ,
             He
             shewes
             mercy
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Trust
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             mercy
             shall
             compasse
             us
             ,
             Psal.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Thinke
             on
             good
             things
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             mercy
             ,
             Prov.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Keepe
             close
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
             Gal.
             6
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             AThird
             vertue
             in
             God
             is
             Justice
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             in
             all
             things
             wils
             that
             which
             is
             just
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             the
             Attribute
             whereby
             *
             God
             is
             just
             in
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             exerciseth
             justice
             toward
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             giveth
             every
             one
             his
             due
             ,
             
               Esay
               45.
               21.
               
               Psal.
               11.
               7.
               
               Gen.
               18.
               25.
               
               Zeph.
               3.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               2
               
               Thess.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               1
               
               John
               1.
               9.
               
               &
            
             2.
             29.
             
             Justice
             in
             man
             is
             a
             setled
             will
             to
             doe
             right
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             every
             person
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             a
             setled
             will
             to
             doe
             right
             .
             
               Shall
               not
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               doe
               right
               ?
            
             
             and
             
               are
               not
               my
               waies
               equall
            
             ?
             God
             stiles
             himselfe
             by
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             gives
             himselfe
             this
             Attribute
             Zep●
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gods
             justice
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Disposing
             ,
             
             by
             which
             as
             a
             most
             free
             Lord
             and
             supream
             Monarch
             of
             all
             he
             disposeth
             all
             things
             in
             his
             actions
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             equity
             ,
             and
             imposeth
             most
             just
             Lawes
             upon
             his
             creatures
             ,
             commanding
             and
             forbidding
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             fit
             for
             them
             in
             right
             reason
             to
             doe
             and
             forbear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Distributive
             ,
             
             which
             renders
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             worke
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             
               Psal.
               62.
               12.
               
               I●b
               34.
               11
               ,
               19.
               
               Prov.
               24.
               12.
               
               Jerem.
               32.
               19.
               
               Ezek.
               7.
               27.
               
               Matth.
               16.
               27.
               
               Deut.
            
             16.
             17.
             
             2
             
             
               Chron.
               19.
               7.
               
               Acts
               10.
               34.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               9.
               
               Gal.
            
             2.
             6.
             and
             this
             distributive
             justice
             is
             also
             twofold
             ,
             
               praemii
               ,
               &
               paenae
            
             ,
             of
             reward
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             reward
             ,
             when
             God
             bountifully
             rewards
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             creature
             with
             a
             free
             reward
             ,
             2
             
               Thess.
               1.
               5
               ,
               7.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Marke
            
             9.
             41.
             
             
             God
             bestowes
             this
             reward
             not
             onely
             on
             the
             godly
             ,
             both
             by
             heaping
             divers
             mercies
             on
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             glory
             and
             felicity
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             also
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whose
             morall
             actions
             he
             rewards
             with
             
             t●mporary
             rewards
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             obedience
             of
             Jehu
             ,
             the
             repentance
             of
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             punishment
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             appointeth
             to
             the
             delinquent
             creature
             the
             equall
             punishment
             of
             eternall
             death
             for
             the
             least
             sinne
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               17.
               
               Rom.
            
             6.
             23
             which
             death
             is
             begun
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             divers
             kindes
             of
             miseri●s
             and
             punishments
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             proportionable
             to
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             Genes
             .
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             20.
             18.
             but
             is
             perfected
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             full
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             powred
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             
               John
               3.
               36.
               2
               
               Thess.
            
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             This
             justice
             is
             so
             essentiall
             *
             to
             God
             ,
             immutable
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             )
             inexorable
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             remit
             the
             creatures
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             free
             them
             from
             punishment
             ,
             unlesse
             his
             justice
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             God
             can
             not
             dispence
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             sinnes
             doe
             hurt
             the
             inward
             vertue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             the
             integrity
             therefore
             and
             perfection
             of
             God
             can
             not
             stand
             ,
             
             if
             he
             satisfie
             not
             that
             ;
             yet
             through
             his
             bounty
             and
             goodnesse
             he
             hath
             found
             out
             a
             way
             by
             which
             due
             satisfaction
             may
             be
             given
             thereunto
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             borne
             a
             punishment
             equivalent
             to
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             proves
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             when
             it
             cals
             him
             just
             ,
             a
             revenger
             ,
             holy
             ,
             right
             ,
             and
             extols
             his
             justice
             ,
             
               Exod.
               9.
               27.
               
               Psal.
               11.
               7.
               
               Jerem.
            
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             when
             it
             removes
             from
             him
             injustice
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             the
             causes
             and
             effects
             of
             injustice
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             &
             10.
             17.
             
             
               Dan.
               9.
               14.
               
               Job
            
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Affectively
             ,
             when
             it
             Attributes
             to
             him
             zeale
             ,
             anger
             ,
             fury
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             5.
             
             &
             32.
             10.
             
             Num.
             11.
             10.
             which
             are
             not
             in
             God
             such
             passions
             as
             they
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             the
             immutable
             justice
             .
          
           
             4
             Symbolically
             ,
             when
             it
             cals
             him
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             
               Deut.
               4
               ,
               24.
            
             compares
             him
             to
             an
             angry
             Lyon
             ,
             an
             armed
             Souldier
             .
             Esay
             38.
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             Effectively
             ,
             when
             it
             affirmes
             that
             he
             renders
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gods
             justice
             comprehends
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             truth
             ;
             he
             is
             just
             in
             words
             and
             deeds
             .
          
           
           
             Gods
             justice
             *
             is
             considered
             foure
             waies
             .
          
           
             1
             As
             he
             is
             free
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             decrees
             are
             just
             ,
             
               Rom.
               9.
            
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             As
             he
             is
             God
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             common
             workes
             of
             preserving
             both
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             are
             just
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               Matth.
            
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             3
             As
             a
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             just
             in
             performing
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             infu●ing
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             bestowing
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             1
             John
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             As
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             justice
             is
             not
             onely
             distributive
             but
             corrective
             .
          
           
             His
             justice
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             Impartiall
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             spare
          
           
             1
             Multitudes
             ,
             all
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             world
             perished
             .
          
           
             2
             Great
             ones
             ,
             the
             excellency
             or
             greatnesse
             of
             any
             creature
             will
             not
             exempt
             it
             from
             punishment
             ;
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             fell
             ,
             he
             spared
             not
             the
             Angels
             but
             threw
             them
             into
             hell
             .
             Adam
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             for
             one
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3
             Neernesse
             ;
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Gods
             people
             formerly
             ,
             are
             now
             cast
             off
             ;
             Moses
             and
             David
             were
             punished
             .
          
           
             2
             Generall
             ,
             it
             extends
             to
             a
             mans
             posterity
             ;
             God
             will
             visit
             the
             iniquity
             of
             fathers
             upon
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             3
             Inexorable
             ,
             no
             sinners
             can
             escape
             unpunished
             ;
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             punished
             in
             their
             surety
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             afflicted
             in
             this
             life
             .
             God
             is
             justice
             it selfe
             ,
             justice
             is
             essentiall
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             will
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             a
             thing
             is
             just
             because
             he
             willeth
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             willeth
             it
             because
             its
             just
             .
             He
             will
             right
             the
             wrongs
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             He
             can
             not
             be
             corrupted
             nor
             bribed
             .
          
           
             Gods
             justice
             comprehendeth
             two
             things
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             Equity
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             directs
             men
             equally
             and
             requites
             them
             equally
             ,
             commanding
             all
             and
             onely
             good
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             
             in
             reason
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             promising
             and
             threatning
             fit
             and
             due
             recompences
             of
             their
             obedience
             and
             disobedince
             .
          
           
             2
             Truth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declareth
             nothing
             to
             them
             but
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             whereby
             he
             fulfilleth
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             .
          
           
             The
             Arminians
             urge
             ,
             how
             can
             God
             in
             justice
             command
             a
             man
             by
             his
             word
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             him
             without
             the
             inward
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             God
             denies
             this
             inward
             grace
             unto
             him
             ?
          
           
             God
             may
             without
             blemish
             to
             his
             justice
             command
             man
             to
             performe
             his
             duty
             ,
             although
             he
             have
             now
             no
             strength
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             once
             he
             had
             strength
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             now
             lost
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             reproves
             such
             as
             live
             in
             sinne
             ,
             
             
               Exod.
               34.
               17.
               
               Psalm
               5.
               5.
               
               Gal.
               6.
            
             6.
             if
             God
             be
             mercifull
             that
             he
             may
             be
             feared
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             he
             just
             that
             he
             may
             be
             feared
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             justifying
             the
             wicked
             ;
             we
             should
             be
             just
             in
             our
             actions
             to
             man
             ,
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             in
             rewarding
             and
             punishing
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Parents
             should
             be
             just
             .
             We
             should
             not
             murmur
             at
             Gods
             disposing
             justice
             in
             making
             us
             poore
             ,
             
             and
             should
             yeeld
             to
             his
             directing
             justice
             ,
             obeying
             his
             Commandements
             seem
             they
             never
             so
             unreasonable
             .
             We
             should
             get
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             justice
             should
             affright
             us
             from
             hypocrisie
             ,
             sinning
             in
             secret
             ,
             keeping
             bosome
             sinnes
             .
             It
             ministers
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             are
             wronged
             by
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             an
             upright
             and
             just
             Judge
             ,
             who
             will
             uphold
             them
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             Psalm
             33.
             24.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             serve
             to
             exhort
             us
             to
             glorifie
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             both
             in
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             punishing
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
               Psal.
               7.
               18.
            
             
             &
             51.
             15.
             
             
          
           
             4
             God
             is
             True.
             
          
           
             Truth
             or
             veracity
             is
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             is
             true
             as
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             sayings
             and
             deeds
             .
             
             He
             revealeth
             himselfe
             to
             his
             creature
             such
             a
             one
             as
             indeed
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             Reall
             truth
             ,
             or
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             property
             of
             them
             by
             
             which
             they
             are
             the
             same
             indeed
             which
             they
             seem
             .
             
             It
             is
             an
             agreement
             betwixt
             the
             being
             and
             appearance
             of
             things
             .
             It
             is
             double
             ,
             1.
             
             Essentiall
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             things
             .
             2.
             
             Accidentall
             ,
             of
             the
             qualities
             and
             actions
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             (
             for
             such
             truth
             can
             be
             no
             where
             but
             in
             it
             )
             is
             inward
             and
             outward
             according
             as
             the
             actions
             are
             .
          
           
             Inward
             truth
             of
             understanding
             is
             an
             agreement
             betwixt
             its
             conceite
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             contrary
             whereto
             is
             errour
             ,
             or
             misjudging
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             will
             contrary
             to
             hypocrisie
             and
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             Outward
             ,
             1.
             of
             word
             which
             is
             Logicall
             when
             I
             speake
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             ;
             morall
             when
             I
             speake
             as
             I
             conceive
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             promises
             ,
             when
             I
             mean
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             hold
             still
             that
             meaning
             till
             I
             have
             actually
             made
             good
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             deeds
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             such
             in
             the
             intention
             and
             meaning
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             outward
             pretence
             ,
             and
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             promises
             I
             have
             made
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             true
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             essence
             is
             reall
             and
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             indeed
             ,
             not
             in
             imagination
             alone
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             God
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             
               to
               know
               thee
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             He
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             not
             a
             bare
             conceit
             of
             our
             own
             head
             ,
             or
             fiction
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             an
             imaginary
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             reall
             being
             ;
             he
             is
             indeed
             such
             he
             saith
             he
             is
             ;
             
             for
             that
             which
             gives
             being
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             must
             needs
             it selfe
             be
             in
             very
             deed
             .
             The
             other
             supposed
             Gods
             alone
             in
             name
             and
             in
             fancy
             of
             the
             worshippers
             ,
             ●ut
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             hath
             a
             true
             ,
             not
             an
             erroneous
             conceite
             of
             things
             ,
             lie
             knows
             all
             things
             most
             exactly
             ;
             he
             is
             indeed
             a
             willer
             of
             true
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             speaks
             nothing
             but
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             doth
             conceive
             it
             .
             
             He
             meanes
             what
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             and
             doth
             what
             he
             meanes
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             dissembleth
             not
             with
             men
             .
             He
             is
             true
             in
             
             his
             Word
             ,
             
             and
             his
             whole
             Word
             ,
             whether
             narrations
             ,
             promises
             ,
             threats
             ,
             visions
             ,
             or
             predictions
             ;
             what
             he
             telleth
             it
             is
             as
             he
             telleth
             it
             ;
             what
             he
             promiseth
             or
             threatneth
             to
             doe
             ,
             he
             intendeth
             ,
             and
             will
             performe
             ,
             
               Psalm
               89.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Deut.
               7.
               9.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               20.
               
               Promissa
               tua
               sunt
               ;
               &
               suis
               falli
               timeat
               ,
               cum
               promittit
               veritas
               ?
               Aug.
               Confes●
               .
               l.
               12.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             God
             is
             true
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             done
             counterfeitly
             ,
             
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             but
             truely
             ,
             
               Psalm
               145.
               17.
               
               Revel
            
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             proves
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             essentially
             ,
             when
             it
             affirmes
             God
             to
             be
             true
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             
               Deut.
               32.
               4.
               
               Psalm
               25.
               10.
               
               Revel
               .
            
             15.
             3.
             
             &
             16.
             7.
             2
             
             In
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             proved
             both
             affirmatively
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               17.
               2
               
               Sam.
            
             7.
             28.
             and
             negatively
             ,
             
               Num.
               23.
               19.
               1
               
               Sam.
               15.
               29.
               
               Heb.
            
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             All
             lying
             and
             fashood
             ariseth
             from
             weaknesse
             *
             and
             imperfection
             or
             wickednesse
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             seeing
             to
             be
             God
             is
             to
             be
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             .
             He
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               Psalm
            
             34.
             5.
             his
             sonne
             is
             truth
             ,
             John
             14.
             6.
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             John
             17.
             6.
             the
             Gospell
             is
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             
             God
             is
             the
             chiefe
             and
             first
             truth
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             truth
             ,
             truth
             is
             in
             him
             essentially
             and
             immutably
             ,
             
               Psalm
               100.
            
             5.
             onely
             true
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
             This
             distinguisheth
             him
             from
             false
             Gods
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               15.
               3.
               
               John
            
             17.
             3.
             
             God
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             ergo
             most
             true
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             God
             seduced
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             inspired
             a
             false
             prophesie
             and
             an
             errour
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             delivered
             them
             to
             the
             divell
             to
             be
             seduced
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             serves
             to
             reprove
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
             who
             believe
             not
             threats
             ;
             and
             the
             weake
             Christians
             who
             in
             temptations
             and
             desertions
             doubt
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             exhorts
             us
             to
             desire
             the
             manifesting
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               Psalm
               43.
            
             3.
             we
             should
             be
             true
             like
             God
             ,
             Zach
             8.
             16.
             in
             our
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             
             keepe
             our
             vowes
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             promises
             with
             men
             .
             God
             loves
             truth
             ,
             as
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             creatures
             ;
             but
             abhors
             dissimulation
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             Prov.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             the
             pillar
             of
             truth
             ,
             Gods
             Word
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             Psalm
             19.
             9.
             
             We
             should
             therefore
             believe
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             his
             promise
             ,
             seem
             it
             never
             so
             unlikely
             or
             impossible
             ,
             
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             truth
             ;
             he
             that
             believeth
             setteth
             to
             his
             Seale
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             maketh
             God
             a
             lyar
             .
             Will
             you
             receive
             the
             testimony
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             not
             much
             more
             receive
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ?
             He
             that
             believeth
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             will
             surely
             doe
             the
             things
             to
             which
             the
             Lord
             by
             promises
             encourageth
             him
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             the
             threats
             will
             forbeare
             the
             thing
             which
             God
             by
             his
             threats
             seekes
             to
             deter
             him
             from
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             matter
             of
             solid
             comfort
             for
             all
             the
             true
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             faithfull
             they
             must
             be
             happy
             .
          
           
             Truth
             is
             that
             vertue
             of
             the
             wil
             by
             which
             it
             is
             moved
             to
             goodnesse
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             moving
             us
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             is
             Gods
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             whereat
             we
             aime
             is
             the
             glorifying
             and
             pleasing
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             we
             serve
             God
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               God
               is
            
             Faithfull
             .
             1
             Cor.
             19.
             18.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             an
             uncreated
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             his
             decrees
             .
             Esay
             14.
             24
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             and
             workes
             .
             Psal.
             145.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Of
               creation
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 ult
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Of
               Redemption
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               17.
               
            
             
               3
               Of
               Justification
               ,
               John
               1.
               19.
               
            
             
               4
               Of
               protection
               and
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             words
             and
             speeches
             .
          
           
             
               1
               His
               Commandements
               are
               the
               rule
               of
               truth
               and
               faithfulnesse
               to
               us
               ,
               Psal.
               19.
               9.
               
            
             
               2
               His
               predictions
               are
               all
               faithfully
               accomplished
               many
               thousand
               yeeres
               after
               ,
               as
               Christs
               incarnation
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               ,
               so
               Gen.
               49.
               10.
               
            
             
               3
               His
               menaces
               are
               most
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               4
               His
               promises
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 41.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             faithfulnesse
             in
             the
             Creator
             and
             in
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             
             
               1
               This
               is
               the
               ocean
               and
               full
               fountaine
               from
               whence
               all
               faithfulnesse
               and
               truth
               in
               men
               and
               Angels
               issue
               .
            
             
               2
               This
               is
               the
               rule
               and
               measure
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               neerer
               it
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               more
               compleat
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               is
               unchangeable
               in
               him
               ;
               the
               Angels
               that
               fell
               were
               faithfull
               ,
               but
               soon
               changed
               ,
               so
               Adam
               .
            
             
               4
               It
               is
               in
               God
               in
               most
               high
               perfection
               .
            
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Because
               of
               his
               most
               just
               and
               righteous
               nature
               ,
               whose
               most
               righteous
               will
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               his
               waies
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               17.
               
            
             
               2
               He
               is
               most
               perfect
               and
               unchangeable
               in
               perfection
               .
            
             
               3
               Because
               of
               his
               most
               pure
               and
               holy
               affection
               .
            
             
               4
               There
               is
               no
               imperfection
               in
               him
               to
               hinder
               his
               faithfulnesse
               .
            
          
           
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             ground
             all
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             all
             our
             judgement
             and
             opinion
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             upon
             this
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             holding
             fast
             all
             the
             faithfull
             word
             ,
             
               Titus
               1.
               9.
               
               Rom.
            
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             All
             our
             obedience
             of
             faith
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             this
             ,
             
               John
               3.
               33.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               11.
               
               &
               10.
               23.
               
               Zeph.
               3.
               5.
               
               Heb.
            
             6.
             30.
             
          
           
             3
             All
             our
             prayers
             of
             faith
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             
               Dan.
               9.
               16.
               1
               
               John
               1.
               9.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
               19
               ,
               31.
               
               Psalm
            
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             All
             sound
             profession
             of
             faith
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             this
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
               Psal.
            
             91.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             All
             true
             perseverance
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               8.
               
               &
               10.
               13.
               
               Psalm
            
             91.
             4.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             faithfull
             :
          
           
             
               1
               To
               God
               ,
               
               by
               being
               faithfull
               in
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               men
               for
               Gods
               sake
               in
               our
               severall
               places
               ,
               in
               friendship
               as
               David
               and
               Jonathan
               .
            
          
           
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             were
             faithfull
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             Stewards
             it
             is
             required
             that
             they
             be
             found
             faithfull
             ,
             
             1
             
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               
               Titus
               2.
            
             10.
             
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               4.
               10.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               21.
               
               Col.
               4.
               7
               ,
               9.
               1
               
               Sam.
               3.
               20.
               2
               
               Sam.
               2.
               35.
               
               Nebem
               .
               13.
               13.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             11.
             
             Faithfulnesse
             is
             required
             and
             commended
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             welfare
             and
             prosperity
             of
             all
             estates
             dependeth
             upon
             mans
             fidelity
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             any
             good
             to
             be
             done
             amongst
             men
             if
             each
             in
             his
             person
             and
             place
             be
             not
             faithfull
             ;
             this
             therefore
             is
             required
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Faithfulnesse
             is
             that
             vertue
             by
             which
             a
             man
             is
             carefull
             to
             performe
             constantly
             and
             in
             truth
             all
             those
             duties
             to
             which
             either
             his
             place
             or
             promise
             ,
             
             or
             both
             ,
             do
             bind
             him
             .
             Or
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             vertue
             by
             which
             a
             man
             is
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             when
             one
             doth
             speake
             good
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             as
             good
             as
             in
             speech
             ,
             this
             is
             faithfulnesse
             .
             It
             hath
             two
             parts
             :
             1.
             the
             agreement
             of
             his
             meaning
             with
             his
             words
             at
             the
             time
             that
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             he
             purposeth
             to
             doe
             according
             as
             he
             speaketh
             .
             2
             The
             agreement
             of
             his
             actions
             with
             his
             words
             and
             meaning
             ,
             when
             he
             continues
             constant
             in
             his
             purpose
             till
             he
             have
             done
             what
             in
             him
             lies
             to
             effect
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             B●az
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             said
             the
             thing
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             quiet
             untill
             he
             had
             brought
             it
             to
             passe
             .
             A
             promise
             is
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             well
             making
             and
             welkeeping
             of
             that
             standeth
             fidelity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             GOd
             is
             Patient
             ,
             
             
               Psalm
               103.
               8.
               
               Job
            
             2.
             17.
             
             Gods
             patience
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             beares
             the
             reproach
             of
             sinners
             and
             defers
             their
             punishment
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             the
             most
             bountifull
             will
             of
             God
             *
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             long
             beare
             with
             sinne
             which
             he
             hateth
             ,
             sparing
             sinners
             ,
             not
             minding
             their
             destruction
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             them
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             aggravated
          
           
             1
             In
             that
             sinne
             is
             an
             insinite
             injury
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Trespas●e
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             is
             is
             infinitely
             affected
             *
             with
             this
             ;
             hence
             in
             the
             Scripture
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             grieved
             with
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             be
             wearied
             ,
             as
             
             a
             cart
             full
             of
             sheaves
             ;
             
             he
             is
             said
             to
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             for
             although
             he
             be
             such
             a
             perfect
             God
             that
             none
             of
             our
             sinnes
             can
             hurt
             him
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             is
             a
             holy
             and
             just
             God
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             but
             infinitely
             distaste
             sinners
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             can
             be
             revenged
             immediately
             if
             he
             please
             ;
             men
             many
             times
             are
             patient
             perforce
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             revenged
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             compasse
             it
             .
             He
             apprehends
             at
             the
             same
             time
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             withall
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             ,
             unkindnesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             endured
             
               Cain
               ,
               S●ul
               ,
               Judas
            
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             beholds
             the
             universality
             of
             sinne
             ,
             all
             men
             injure
             him
             ,
             the
             heathens
             are
             given
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             blasphemy
             among
             Christians
             ,
             the
             prophaner
             sort
             are
             full
             of
             oathes
             ,
             adulteries
             ,
             the
             better
             negligent
             ,
             lazy
             ,
             cold
             .
          
           
             5
             God
             not
             onely
             not
             punisheth
             ,
             but
             still
             continues
             his
             benefits
             ;
             the
             old
             drunkard
             is
             still
             alive
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             sets
             up
             a
             Ministry
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             that
             many
             yeeres
             ;
             
               Forty
               yeeres
               long
               was
               I
               grieved
               with
               this
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             7
             In
             Christ
             patience
             was
             visible
             ,
             
             there
             was
             living
             patience
             .
          
           
             8
             He
             afflicts
             lightly
             and
             mercifully
             to
             win
             us
             ;
             he
             makes
             thee
             sicke
             and
             poore
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             it
             will
             make
             thee
             leave
             thy
             sinning
             .
          
           
             7
             God
             is
             Long-suffering
             ,
             
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             expecteth
             and
             waiteth
             a
             long
             time
             for
             repentance
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             the
             most
             bountifull
             will
             of
             God
             not
             suffering
             his
             displeasure
             suddenly
             to
             rise
             against
             his
             creatures
             offending
             ,
             
             to
             be
             avenged
             of
             them
             ,
             
             but
             he
             doth
             warne
             them
             before
             hand
             ,
             
             lightly
             correct
             and
             seeke
             to
             turne
             them
             unto
             him
             .
             Christ
             endured
             Judas
             till
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Long-suffering
             is
             a
             dilation
             of
             revenge
             though
             we
             be
             provoked
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             patience
             ,
             patience
             lengthened
             out
             further
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             God
             endures
             to
             wonderment
             ,
             above
             measure
             ,
             beyond
             all
             expectation
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1
             That
             men
             might
             not
             despaire
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             2
             
             For
             his
             glory
             .
             3
             From
             his
             love
             ▪
             a
             husband
             will
             forbeare
             his
             wife
             .
             4
             To
             leave
             men
             without
             excuse
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             
             &
             15.
             16.
             1
             
             
               Pet.
               3.
               20.
            
             
             God
             cannot
             properly
             suffer
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             are
             active
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             denounceth
             a
             woe
             to
             all
             those
             who
             despise
             and
             abuse
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             patience
             to
             us
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             it
             
               treasuring
               up
               wrath
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             laies
             up
             something
             every
             day
             till
             at
             last
             he
             get
             a
             great
             summe
             ,
             so
             thou
             addest
             still
             to
             thy
             damnation
             ;
             God
             will
             so
             much
             more
             severely
             damne
             thee
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             hath
             dealt
             more
             kindly
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             glorifie
             God
             for
             sparing
             us
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             our
             repentance
             ;
             
             we
             should
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             patient
             ,
             not
             easily
             provoked
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             wait
             for
             repentance
             ,
             Eccles.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             It
             reproves
             them
             that
             hence
             take
             liberty
             to
             sinne
             ,
             (
             patience
             abused
             turns
             into
             fury
             )
             and
             are
             the
             worse
             for
             Gods
             forbearance
             ,
             
               Matth.
               24.
               48.
               
               Luke
            
             12.
             45.
             
          
           
             Christian
             patience
             is
             that
             grace
             of
             God
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             enabled
             through
             conscience
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             
             to
             beare
             what
             evils
             God
             shall
             lay
             on
             him
             ,
             
             and
             to
             waite
             for
             the
             promises
             not
             yet
             performed
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             .
          
           
             As
             by
             faith
             we
             enjoy
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             love
             we
             enjoy
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             so
             by
             patience
             we
             enjoy
             our selves
             ,
             saith
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             We
             had
             need
             of
             patience
             that
             our
             faith
             may
             be
             lively
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Without
             patience
             we
             can
             not
             worship
             God
             ,
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             ,
             pray
             ,
             hold
             out
             ,
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             suffer
             losses
             ,
             beare
             reproaches
             .
             God
             will
             exercise
             us
             with
             many
             trials
             ,
             defer
             the
             bestowing
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             therefore
             we
             have
             need
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             patience
             ,
             1
             In
             working
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             goe
             through
             the
             difficulties
             which
             clog
             holy
             duties
             .
             2
             In
             waiting
             ,
             
             to
             waite
             Gods
             time
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             promises
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             
             3
             
             In
             suffering
             ,
             when
             we
             quietly
             submit
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             In
             bearing
             our
             own
             burden
             ,
             10
             Levit.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             in
             these
             suffering
             times
             may
             write
             this
             as
             his
             Motto
             ,
             
             
               Sit
               miser
               ,
               qui
               miser
               esse
               potest
               .
            
             Let
             him
             be
             miserable
             that
             can
             be
             miserable
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             8
             
               God
               is
            
             Holy
             ,
             the
             Holy
             one
             ,
             Job
             6.
             10.
             
             
               He
               is
               called
               the
            
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             Esay
             41.
             20.
             
             
               &
               43.
               14.
               that
               is
               ,
               Israels
               most
               eminently
               and
               incommunicable
               one
               ,
               or
               his
               God.
            
             The
             holy
             one
             of
             Jacob
             Esay
             49.
             23.
             
             Holy
             is
             his
             name
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             49.
             
             I
             the
             Lord
             am
             holy
             ,
             and
             be
             you
             holy
             as
             I
             am
             holy
             ,
             Psalm
             99.
             
          
           
             Holinesse
             in
             the
             generall
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             the
             morall
             goodnesse
             of
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             in
             man
             is
             that
             vertue
             whereby
             he
             giveth
             and
             yeeldeth
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             doing
             all
             for
             and
             to
             Him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             actions
             he
             doth
             are
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Gods
             holinesse
             is
             that
             excellency
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             gives
             himselfe
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             doing
             all
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             aiming
             at
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             and
             glory
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             abhorring
             of
             evill
             ,
             
               Exod.
               34.
               30.
               
               Revel
            
             .
             15.
             4.
             
             He
             is
             holy
             without
             iniquity
             ,
             Psalm
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             145.
             17.
             1
             
             
               Sam.
               2.
               2.
               
               Hab.
               1.
               13.
               
               Zeph.
            
             3.
             5.
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             sweare
             by
             his
             
               Holinesse
               ,
               Psalm
               89.
               35.
               
               Amos
            
             4.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             essentially
             and
             originally
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             2.
             he
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             holinesse
             ;
             all
             the
             holinesse
             in
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             quality
             in
             the
             creature
             .
             He
             is
             holy
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             are
             sanctified
             by
             him
             ;
             his
             holinesse
             is
             a
             substance
             ,
             in
             men
             it
             is
             an
             accident
             .
             The
             essence
             of
             many
             Angels
             continues
             ,
             though
             their
             holinesse
             be
             lost
             ;
             most
             men
             never
             had
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             would
             remaine
             ,
             though
             his
             holinesse
             were
             lost
             .
          
           
             2
             Holinesse
             is
             in
             him
             without
             measure
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             mans
             may
             be
             limited
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             him
             immutable
             and
             infinite
             
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             lessened
             or
             augmented
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             is
             holy
             formally
             and
             subjectively
             ,
             holinesse
             is
             a
             conformity
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             how
             holy
             then
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             when
             his
             nature
             and
             will
             are
             all
             one
             ?
          
           
             4
             Objectively
             he
             is
             the
             object
             of
             all
             holnesse
             ,
             
             for
             there
             is
             no
             holinesse
             but
             what
             hath
             him
             for
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             5
             Exemplarly
             ,
             
             
               Be
               ye
               holy
               as
               I
               am
               holy
               ,
            
             so
             Christ
             bids
             us
             learn
             of
             him
             for
             he
             was
             meeke
             and
             humble
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             holy
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             holy
             in
             earth
             ,
             holy
             in
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             holy
             in
             glorifying
             Angels
             ,
             holy
             in
             justifying
             men
             ,
             holy
             in
             punishing
             divels
             ,
             holy
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Workes
             ,
             
               Glorious
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               Exod.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             Gods
             holinesse
             .
             
          
           
             1
             This
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             his
             other
             excellencies
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             were
             not
             thus
             taken
             up
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             perfect
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             carry
             himselfe
             to
             the
             creature
             as
             were
             fit
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             first
             carry
             himselfe
             to
             himselfe
             as
             were
             fit
             .
             If
             a
             King
             doe
             not
             duly
             regard
             himselfe
             in
             his
             royall
             authority
             ,
             
             he
             can
             never
             duly
             governe
             his
             subjects
             .
          
           
             2
             Else
             he
             could
             not
             be
             perfectly
             happy
             ;
             whatsoever
             thing
             lookes
             to
             somewhat
             without
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             be
             well
             and
             contented
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             it selfe
             ,
             
             that
             is
             but
             imperfectly
             happy
             ,
             because
             not
             happy
             without
             another
             .
             That
             alone
             is
             capable
             of
             perfect
             blessednesse
             which
             hath
             all
             things
             in
             and
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             enjoyes
             it selfe
             .
             
          
           
             God
             is
             holy
             in
             these
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1
             In
             his
             will
             ;
             whatsoever
             God
             wils
             is
             holy
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             his
             secret
             will
             and
             purpose
             ,
             or
             his
             revealed
             will
             and
             word
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             predestinated
             us
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             graces
             to
             make
             us
             like
             himselfe
             ;
             
             this
             is
             likewise
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             ,
             so
             his
             workes
             of
             justice
             ,
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
           
             3
             In
             his
             Lawes
             and
             Commandements
             ,
             Psalm
             19.
             
             His
             Commandements
             are
             just
             and
             right
             ,
             and
             require
             holinesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             not
             suffering
             the
             least
             sinfull
             motion
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
            
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             is
             the
             beauty
             of
             all
             Gods
             Attributes
             ,
             without
             which
             his
             Wisdome
             would
             be
             but
             subtilty
             ,
             
             his
             Justice
             cruelty
             ,
             his
             Soveraignty
             tyrannie
             ,
             his
             mercy
             foolish
             pitty
             .
          
           
             This
             distinguisheth
             him
             from
             all
             Heathen
             gods
             which
             were
             wicked
             ,
             
             holinesse
             distinguisheth
             between
             Angels
             and
             divels
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             Jewes
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             most
             zealous
             and
             holiest
             as
             they
             conceive
             them
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             are
             most
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             ,
             and
             onely
             in
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             the
             most
             knowing
             and
             tenacious
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             strict
             and
             godly
             in
             their
             lives
             are
             hated
             ,
             nicknamed
             ,
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             vilified
             .
             Sir
             
               Simonds
               D'Ewes
            
             primitive
             practice
             for
             preserving
             truth
             ,
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             This
             condemnes
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             who
             proudly
             arrogates
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             most
             *
             holy
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             it selfe
             ;
             the
             high
             Priest
             was
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             7.
             but
             he
             will
             be
             termed
             most
             holy
             .
          
           
             2
             Hypocrites
             ,
             civill
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             prophane
             men
             ,
             who
             scoffe
             at
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             which
             is
             Gods
             excellency
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             Devils
             device
             to
             bring
             that
             slander
             on
             early
             holinesse
             ,
             
               A
               young
               Saint
               ,
               an
               old
               Divell
               .
            
          
           
             Angelieus
             juvenis
             ,
             senibus
             satanisat
             in
             anhis
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             (
             in
             his
             
               pietas
               puerilis
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             proverbe
             was
             devised
             by
             the
             devill
             himselfe
             ;
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Prov.
            
             22.
             6.
             
             It
             was
             a
             great
             commendation
             of
             Origen
             that
             he
             learned
             the
             Scripture
             of
             a
             child
             .
             Eusebius
             .
             The
             like
             Paul
             saith
             of
             
               Timothy
               ,
               2
               Tim
            
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             Confutes
             merits
             ,
             the
             Angels
             are
             impure
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             should
             be
             holy
             like
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             degree
             ,
             but
             in
             resemblance
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             in
             our
             affections
             ,
             actions
             .
             Holinesse
             should
             be
             prized
             and
             admired
             ,
             the
             Seraphi●s
             sing
             one
             to
             another
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Esay
            
             6.
             3.
             
             They
             choose
             this
             out
             of
             all
             Gods
             Attributes
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             .
             
             We
             should
             pray
             to
             God
             with
             pure
             hearts
             ,
             worship
             him
             holily
             ,
             
               John
               4.
               24.
               
               Zach.
            
             14
             20
             ,
             21.
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             should
             be
             holy
             in
             those
             ordinary
             naturall
             actions
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             .
          
           
             5
             This
             ministers
             comfort
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             assures
             them
             that
             they
             shall
             finde
             favour
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             is
             for
             terrour
             to
             the
             unholy
             which
             are
             altogether
             carried
             to
             themselves
             ,
             led
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             and
             these
             things
             below
             .
             They
             love
             that
             which
             God
             lo●thes
             ;
             God
             must
             necessarily
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             him
             .
             That
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             
             1.
             
             In
             his
             depriving
             man
             of
             an
             infinite
             good
             ,
             Infinite
             glory
             and
             happinesse
             .
             2.
             
             In
             inflicting
             on
             him
             infinite
             torments
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             should
             labour
             after
             holinesse
             ,
             1.
             to
             goe
             quite
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             goe
             wholy
             as
             it
             were
             unto
             God
             ,
             making
             him
             the
             ground
             ,
             measure
             and
             end
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             striving
             above
             all
             things
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             esteeme
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             our
             powers
             upon
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             God
             is
             holy
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             care
             for
             nothing
             but
             God
             ,
             are
             wholy
             and
             altogether
             carried
             to
             him
             and
             filled
             with
             him
             .
             He
             is
             all
             in
             all
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             unto
             himselfe
             .
             In
             being
             thus
             carried
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             united
             to
             him
             and
             enjoy
             him
             and
             are
             blessed
             .
             
          
           
             9
             
               God
               is
               kind
            
             ,
             
             Exod
             34.
             7.
             
             Keeping
             kindnesse
             
               for
               thousands
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               rendered
               ;
               he
               spake
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               see
            
             Ephes.
             3.
             7.
             
             Titus
             3.
             4.
             
               it
               is
               called
            
             great
             kindnesse
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             17.
             
             Marvellous
             kindnesse
             ,
             Psalm
             31.
             21.
             
             Mercifull
             kindnesse
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             2.
             
             Everlasting
             kindnesse
             ,
             Isa.
             54.
             8.
             
             Excellent
             loving
             kindesse
             ,
             Psalm
             36.
             7.
             
             Multitude
             of
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             Isa.
             63.
             74.
             
             
               We
               should
               shew
               loving
               kindnesse
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               unto
               another
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
           
             Some
             mention
             two
             other
             vertues
          
           
             1
             Gods
             jealousie
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             will
             have
             all
             due
             glory
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             suffers
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             creature
             .
             This
             care
             of
             his
             honour
             and
             fame
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             grievous
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
             those
             who
             have
             dared
             to
             arrogate
             part
             of
             the
             Divine
             glory
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
             as
             on
             the
             builders
             ,
             of
             Babell
             ,
             Gen.
             11.
             4.
             the
             Bethshemites
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               6.
               19
               
               Nebuchadne●ar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             
               Herod
               ,
               Acts
            
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             His
             humility
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             descends
             to
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             graciously
             provides
             for
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             
             examples
             of
             which
             are
             both
             Gods
             familiar
             conversing
             and
             conference
             with
             Moses
             and
             Abraham
             interceding
             for
             Sodome
             ,
             with
             David
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             SO
             much
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             Gods
             will
             ,
             
             affections
             ,
             and
             vertues
             :
             
             there
             followeth
             Power
             in
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             by
             the
             bare
             beck
             of
             his
             wil
             ,
             
             effecteth
             all
             things
             which
             he
             wil
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             he
             will
             ,
             
             perfectly
             without
             labour
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             can
             doe
             perfectly
             all
             things
             which
             he
             can
             will
             ;
             
             this
             is
             called
             Absolute
             *
             Power
             ,
             
             by
             which
             he
             can
             doe
             more
             things
             then
             either
             he
             doth
             or
             will.
             
             Actuall
             a
             power
             is
             when
             God
             causeth
             those
             things
             to
             exist
             which
             he
             will
             have
             exist
             .
          
           
             Both
             Gods
             Absolute
             and
             Actuall
             power
             is
             Active
             b
             onely
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             Passive
             .
          
           
             This
             power
             of
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ,
             since
             it
             flowes
             from
             the
             infinite
             nature
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             most
             certaine
             rule
             ,
             that
             the
             faculties
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             Subject
             flow
             from
             the
             forme
             and
             agree
             with
             the
             forme
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             *
             and
             effects
             ,
             for
             God
             doth
             
             never
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             workes
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             doe
             more
             and
             greater
             ;
             although
             we
             must
             hold
             that
             God
             can
             not
             make
             a
             creature
             of
             infinite
             perfection
             simply
             ,
             or
             creatures
             indeed
             infinite
             in
             number
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             should
             be
             Gods
             ;
             for
             the
             Divine
             power
             is
             so
             farre
             exercised
             on
             the
             object
             as
             the
             passive
             power
             of
             the
             object
             extends
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             infinite
             perfection
             imports
             a
             pure
             act
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             duration
             ,
             which
             is
             perpetuall
             as
             his
             essence
             is
             ,
             
             therefore
             this
             force
             and
             power
             of
             God
             is
             deservedly
             stiled
             Omnipotency
             ,
             Job
             42.
             2.
             
             Gods
             power
             is
             not
             onely
             potentia
             ,
             or
             multipotentia
             ,
             but
             omnipotentia
             ,
             for
             degree
             infinite
             ;
             
               shall
               ●ny
               matter
               be
               hard
               for
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             con●irmes
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             Affirmatively
             ,
             
             when
             it
             cals
             God
             Abbir
             ,
             Job
             34.
             20.
             
             Shaddai
             Alsufficient
             ,
             
               Gen.
               35.
               11.
               
               Deut.
               10.
               17.
               
               Psalm
               89.
               13.
               
               Gibbor
            
             powerfull
             ,
             
             Deut.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Effectively
             ,
             
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3.
               9.
               
               &
               19.
               16.
               
               Marke
               14.
               36.
               
               Luke
               18.
               26.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
            
             20.
             
             Hitherto
             belong
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             divine
             power
             and
             supernaturall
             miracles
             .
          
           
             3
             Negatively
             ,
             when
             it
             denies
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             difficult
             to
             him
             ,
             much
             lesse
             impossible
             ,
             
               Gen.
               18.
               14.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               17
               ,
               27.
               
               Luke
               1.
               37.
               
               Matth.
            
             19.
             36.
             
          
           
             4
             Symbolically
             ,
             when
             it
             gives
             him
             a
             strong
             right
             hand
             ,
             a
             stretched
             out
             arme
             ,
             1
             
               Chron.
               29.
               12.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               17.
               
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reason
             proves
             it
             also
             .
          
           
             
               1
               His
               essence
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               is
               infinite
               ,
               therefore
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               2
               He
               is
               most
               perfect
               ,
               therefore
               most
               powerfull
               .
            
             
               3
               Whatsoever
               good
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               creature
               ,
               
               the
               same
               is
               perfectly
               and
               infinitely
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Some
             observe
             that
             this
             is
             expressed
             seventy
             times
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             Almighty
             .
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             Potentate
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               15.
            
             
             The
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               Power
               belongeth
               to
               God
               ▪
            
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             teacheth
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             omnipotent
             .
          
           
           
             God
             can
             worke
             by
             weake
             meanes
             ,
             without
             meanes
             ,
             contrary
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Gods
             power
             is
          
           
             Essentiall
             and
             Independent
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             power
             ,
             John
             19.
             8.
             it
             reacheth
             beyond
             his
             will
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             It
             extends
             to
             things
             that
             are
             not
             nor
             never
             will
             be
             ,
             
             as
             to
             raise
             up
             children
             of
             stones
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Matth.
            
             3.
             9.
             to
             give
             Christ
             more
             then
             ten
             legions
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             Divine
             power
             are
             all
             things
             simply
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             possible
             ,
             which
             neither
             contradict
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             those
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             these
             are
             absolutely
             impossible
             ;
             such
             things
             God
             can
             not
             doe
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             not
             will
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             will
             and
             doe
             contrary
             things
             ,
             
             as
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             or
             contradictory
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             thing
             be
             false
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             while
             it
             is
             should
             not
             be
             ;
             God
             cannot
             sinne
             ,
             lie
             ,
             deny
             ,
             change
             or
             destroy
             himselfe
             ,
             suffer
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             ,
             not
             beget
             his
             Sonne
             from
             eternity
             :
             for
             all
             these
             things
             doe
             
               ex
               diametre
            
             ,
             oppose
             the
             Divine
             ,
             Immutable
             ,
             Simple
             ,
             most
             true
             and
             perfect
             essence
             .
             
             God
             can
             not
             create
             another
             God
             ,
             nor
             cause
             a
             man
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             ,
             
             nor
             a
             body
             to
             be
             infinite
             and
             every
             where
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             contradict
             the
             essentiall
             definitions
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             
             of
             a
             man
             and
             a
             body
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             these
             things
             is
             not
             impotency
             but
             power
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             opposite
             things
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             remaine
             altogether
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             state
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             therefore
             omnipotent
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             doe
             these
             things
             which
             argue
             impotency
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             should
             say
             the
             Sunne
             is
             full
             of
             light
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             darke
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             proper
             a
             speech
             to
             say
             God
             can
             not
             doe
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             these
             are
             acts
             too
             meane
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             worthlesse
             to
             be
             effects
             of
             Divine
             power
             ,
             
               Haec
               non
               possunt
               ●ieri
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             ,
             
               Deus
               non
               potest
               facere
            
             ,
             saith
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             Gods
             omnipotence
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             *
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             
             is
             absolutely
             ,
             simply
             and
             generally
             possible
             .
             A
             possible
             things
             is
             that
             ,
             the
             doing
             of
             which
             may
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             Gods
             wisdome
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             done
             would
             argue
             power
             and
             perfection
             ;
             and
             impossible
             that
             which
             can
             not
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             wisdome
             and
             power
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             should
             be
             done
             would
             argue
             weakenesse
             and
             imperfection
             in
             God.
             2
             In
             respect
             of
             manner
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               light
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               and
               there
               was
               light
            
             .
             3
             He
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             of
             himselfe
             without
             any
             creatures
             helpe
             .
             Gods
             power
             is
             ●●iled
             
               Might
               of
               power
               .
               Eph●s
            
             .
             1.
             19.
             and
             it
             is
             seen
             in
             his
             workes
             of
             creation
             ,
             making
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ,
             therefore
             that
             followes
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Creed
             .
             2
             In
             his
             workes
             of
             providence
             .
             3
             In
             his
             Word
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gods
             power
             is
             limited
             and
             restrained
             .
          
           
             
               1
               By
               his
               nature
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               contradict
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               2
               Regulated
               by
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               doe
               evill
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               lie
               ,
               he
               is
               truth
               it selfe
               ,
               nor
               be
               tempted
               of
               evill
               ,
               Jam
               1.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             potentia
             and
             
               p●t●stas
               ▪
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             potestas
             is
             pr●perly
             authority
             ,
             right
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             hath
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             a
             father
             over
             his
             chil●dren
             ,
             a
             husband
             over
             his
             wife
             ,
             a
             master
             over
             his
             servants
             ,
             of
             which
             Chri●t
             speaks
             
               John
               17.
               
               ●
               .
               Matth.
            
             28.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             potentia
             is
             properly
             strength
             to
             doe
             something
             ,
             as
             some
             great
             King
             may
             have
             power
             to
             overcome
             his
             enemies
             over
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             authority
             .
             A
             lay-man
             hath
             power
             to
             give
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             potestatem
             a
             calling
             or
             right
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             serves
             both
             for
             a
             spur●e
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             
             since
             God
             is
             able
             to
             save
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             and
             a
             bridle
             to
             restraine
             from
             evill
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             destroy
             ,
             we
             should
             therefore
             humble
             our selves
             under
             his
             mighty
             hand
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               5.
               6.
               
               Luke
            
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             reproves
             the
             wicked
             which
             care
             not
             for
             Gods
             power
             ,
             but
             provoke
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             and
             so
             contend
             with
             power
             it selfe
             ,
             none
             shall
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             22.
             
             and
             it
             condemnes
             the
             godly
             which
             distrust
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               Num.
               11.
               21.
               
               John
            
             21.
             32.
             
             Remembring
             not
             that
             
             he
             hath
             unlimited
             power
             .
             The
             Lords
             Prayer
             ends
             thus
             ,
             
               For
               thine
               is
               the
               power
            
             .
          
           
             This
             ministers
             comfort
             to
             those
             which
             have
             God
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             what
             man
             or
             devil
             can
             do
             against
             them
             .
             He
             can
             strengthen
             them
             in
             spirituall
             weaknesses
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             unto
             duty
             ,
             all
             the
             divels
             in
             hell
             are
             not
             able
             to
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             
               Matth.
               16.
               18.
               
               John
            
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             If
             a
             people
             fall
             from
             him
             he
             is
             able
             to
             graffe
             them
             in
             againe
             ,
             
               Esay
               44.
               22.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             23.
             they
             are
             
               kept
               by
               his
               power
               through
               faith
               to
               salvation
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             He
             can
             protect
             them
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             
               Dan.
               3.
               17.
               
               Psalm
            
             3.
             6.
             
             He
             can
             and
             will
             make
             you
             strong
             in
             his
             power
             to
             beare
             patiently
             all
             afflictions
             .
             God
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             againe
             when
             they
             are
             rotten
             in
             the
             grave
             at
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             despise
             a
             weake
             Christian
             ,
             
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             strong
             ;
             we
             should
             by
             this
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             as
             
               Abraham
               Rom.
            
             4.
             22.
             it
             is
             prefixed
             in
             the
             Creed
             as
             the
             prop
             of
             our
             beliefe
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Christian
             faith
             .
             That
             Commandement
             
               be
               strong
               in
               Christ
               and
               in
               his
               power
               ,
            
             includes
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             us
             his
             power
             ,
             if
             we
             seeke
             to
             him
             and
             rest
             on
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             were
             a
             very
             mocking
             to
             bid
             us
             be
             strong
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             communicate
             his
             strong
             power
             to
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             any
             strength
             either
             of
             body
             or
             mind
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             we
             must
             returne
             to
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             at
             his
             meere
             pleasure
             .
             Oh
             saith
             God
             to
             Job
             can
             you
             doe
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             and
             then
             who
             made
             the
             clouds
             ?
             by
             which
             question
             he
             would
             cause
             Job
             to
             see
             his
             own
             impotency
             ,
             and
             Gods
             omnipotent
             power
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             FRom
             all
             these
             before-mentioned
             Attributes
             ariseth
             the
             Glory
             or
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             infinite
             excellency
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ,
             
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               Exod.
               33.
               18.
               
               Psalm
            
             29.
             9.
             
             This
             
             is
             called
             
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               Exod.
            
             33.
             20.
             and
             
               light
               inaccessible
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             16.
             which
             to
             acknowledge
             perfectly
             belongs
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             yet
             the
             revelation
             and
             obscurer
             vision
             thereof
             is
             granted
             to
             us
             in
             this
             life
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             
             the
             clearer
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             
             where
             we
             shall
             see
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             
             1
             
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               
               Matth.
            
             18.
             10.
             
             
          
           
             God
             is
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             exceeding
             
               Glorious
               ,
               Exod.
               15.
               11.
               
               Deut.
            
             28.
             58.
             
          
           
             Glory
             is
             sometime
             taken
             for
             outward
             lustre
             and
             shining
             ,
             
             as
             
               one
               glory
               of
               the
               Sunne
            
             ;
             sometimes
             for
             outward
             decking
             and
             adorning
             as
             
               long
               haire
               is
               a
               glory
               to
               a
               woman
            
             ;
             but
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             excellent
             estimation
             by
             which
             one
             is
             preferred
             before
             others
             .
          
           
             Glory
             is
             used
             metonymically
             for
             that
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             matter
             of
             glory
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             19.
             11.
             
             &
             20.
             29.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             signifieth
             the
             very
             essence
             and
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             33.
             18.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             some
             of
             Gods
             Attributes
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             12.
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             grace
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             by
             shewing
             forth
             of
             which
             he
             makes
             himselfe
             glorious
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             put
             for
             some
             worke
             of
             God
             which
             is
             great
             and
             marvellous
             ,
             John
             11.
             40.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             grace
             and
             powerfull
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             raising
             up
             thy
             brother
             Lazarus
             unto
             life
             againe
             ,
             
               Exod.
               25.
            
             16.
             
             &
             40.
             35.
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             extraordinary
             splendor
             ,
             as
             R.
             Moses
             expounds
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             created
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             magnificence
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Glory
             is
             taken
             essentially
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             the
             nature
             and
             attributes
             of
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             respectively
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             the
             acknowledgement
             and
             celebration
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             called
             properly
             glorification
             ;
             this
             may
             have
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
          
           
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             waies
             :
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             inward
             excellency
             and
             worth
             whereby
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             esteemed
             and
             praised
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             the
             actuall
             acknowleding
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             glory
             is
             defined
             a
             cleare
             and
             manifest
             knowledge
             of
             anothers
             excelcellency
             ;
             
             therefore
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Internall
             ,
             which
             is
             againe
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1
             Objective
             ,
             that
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             for
             such
             is
             his
             Majesty
             and
             excellency
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             admired
             and
             loved
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             2
             Formall
             ,
             is
             his
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             infinitely
             more
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             knowne
             and
             beloved
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             is
             loved
             and
             praised
             by
             all
             creatures
             ,
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             bec●use
             this
             argueth
             an
             infinite
             worth
             in
             Gods
             own
             nature
             ,
             that
             an
             infinite
             love
             and
             delight
             is
             satisfied
             with
             it
          
           
             God
             hath
             this
             kind
             of
             glory
             objectiv
             and
             formall
             ,
             most
             fully
             even
             from
             all
             eternity
             ;
             therefore
             when
             he
             is
             said
             to
             make
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             or
             his
             glory
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             this
             inward
             glory
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             have
             more
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Externall
             ;
             and
             that
             againe
          
           
             1
             By
             way
             of
             object
             ,
             viz.
             when
             he
             made
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             glorious
             creatures
             here
             below
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             Psalm
             19.
             that
             is
             ,
             objectively
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             glorious
             wisdom●
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             objects
             of
             mens
             and
             Angels
             praises
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             men
             consists
             in
             outward
             ornaments
             ,
             so
             Gods
             glory
             consists
             in
             having
             such
             creatures
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             to
             be
             his
             followers
             .
          
           
             2
             Formall
             ,
             when
             men
             and
             Angels
             doe
             know
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             every
             where
             extoll
             the
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Essentially
               ,
               when
               it
               cals
               God
            
             Great
             ,
             Most
             high
             ,
             Glorious
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             2.
             
             The
             God
             of
             glory
             ,
             King
             of
             glory
             ,
             Psalm
             24
             ▪
             8.
             
             Father
             of
             glory
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Efficaciously
             ,
             when
             it
             affirmeth
             that
             all
             the
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Esay
             6.
             3.
             and
             propounds
             the
             glorious
             and
             wonderfull
             workes
             of
             God
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             us
             ,
             
               Exod.
               32.
            
             18.
             
             He
             meanes
             he
             will
             shew
             him
             so
             much
             of
             his
             glory
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             creature
             to
             behold
             and
             live
             ,
             we
             can
             not
             behold
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             God
             is
             glorious
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             7.
             his
             glory
             obscureth
             all
             other
             glory
             ,
             
               Esay
               ▪
               6.
               2.
               
               Gen.
               18.
               17.
               1
               
               King.
            
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             His
             glory
             is
             manifested
          
           
             1
             Extraordinarily
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             
             in
             apparitions
             and
             visions
             .
          
           
             2
             Ordinarily
             in
             his
             word
             and
             workes
             .
             *
             The
             Law
             sets
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             that
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             it
             is
             called
             his
             glorious
             Gospel
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             All
             his
             workes
             set
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             both
             those
             of
             creation
             and
             preservation
             or
             providence
             ,
             Psalm
             19.
             the
             whole
             creation
             must
             needs
             shew
             forth
             his
             glorious
             power
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             souud
             is
             said
             to
             goe
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             al●
             creatures
             must
             needs
             gather
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Heavens
             be
             such
             glorious
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             so
             glorious
             a
             Sunne
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             that
             God
             be
             a
             glorious
             God
             who
             is
             the
             authour
             and
             worker
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             glorious
             in
             all
             his
             workes
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             ,
             he
             puts
             a
             glory
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             sence
             he
             is
             effectually
             glorious
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Psalm
               43.
               
               The
               Kings
               daughter
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
            
             ;
             this
             glory
             is
             grace
             when
             God
             makes
             one
             holy
             ,
             heavenly-minded
             ,
             meeke
             ,
             zealous
             ;
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             have
             glorious
             bodies
             and
             soules
             .
          
           
             God
             made
             all
             things
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             for
             of
             him
             and
             to
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
             All
             the
             unreasonable
             creatures
             are
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             that
             they
             are
             serviceable
             to
             man
             ,
             for
             herein
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             that
             they
             can
             accomplish
             those
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             for
             man
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Starres
             are
             for
             him
             as
             well
             as
             creeping
             things
             ;
             these
             creatures
             are
             for
             a
             twofold
             use
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             give
             him
             habitation
             and
             to
             be
             meanes
             of
             his
             corporeal
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             be
             continuall
             quickners
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             praise
             Gods
             glorious
             power
             and
             wisdome
             ;
             God
             is
             said
             Acts
             4.
             not
             to
             leave
             himselfe
             without
             witnesse
             ;
             the
             reasonable
             creatures
             are
             made
             chiefly
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             and
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             Glorious
             appeares
          
           
             1
             God
             hath
             made
             many
             of
             his
             creatures
             glorious
             ,
             Dan.
             10.
             8.
             
             so
             there
             is
             one
             glory
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Moone
             ;
             the
             King
             clad
             with
             gorgeous
             attire
             ,
             and
             being
             arrayed
             with
             the
             Ensignes
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             is
             glorious
             ,
             so
             Salomon
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             glory
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             because
             God
             hath
             it
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             derived
             it
             not
             from
             another
             .
             He
             is
             a
             perfect
             being
             ,
             independent
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             under
             him
             ;
             the
             inferiour
             can
             not
             worke
             without
             the
             superiour
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             glory
             in
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             Inherent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
             which
             is
             partly
             visible
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ;
             partly
             intelligible
             ,
             an
             excellency
             in
             a
             thing
             which
             affects
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             without
             ,
             given
             by
             others
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             glory
             and
             excellency
             in
             some
             precious
             stones
             which
             affect
             a
             man
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             wondering
             ;
             so
             in
             an
             Angell
             a
             great
             shining
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             which
             appeared
             to
             Zachary
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             vision
             that
             Paul
             saw
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             inward
             glory
             standing
             in
             being
             worthy
             of
             highest
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             an
             outward
             glory
             standing
             in
             being
             highly
             accounted
             of
             ;
             God
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             esteemed
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             by
             the
             holy
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             and
             highest
             cause
             of
             any
             benefit
             shewd
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             our selves
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             cleare
             declaration
             of
             his
             owne
             excellencies
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               20
               9.
               14.
               22.
               
               Psalm
               25.
               1.
               
               Ezek.
            
             36.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1
             The
             thing
             which
             induced
             God
             to
             make
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             other
             benefits
             bestowed
             after
             the
             creation
             ;
             now
             he
             made
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             owne
             name
             ;
             for
             neither
             had
             they
             any
             being
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             have
             any
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             any
             moving
             cause
             to
             their
             owne
             creation
             ,
             therefore
             neither
             to
             doe
             any
             other
             thing
             .
          
           
             2
             All
             creatures
             are
             nothing
             ,
             and
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             by
             them
             be
             moved
             to
             worke
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             doth
             it
             for
             his
             owne
             names
             sake
             .
             Things
             meane
             and
             triflng
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             end
             of
             an
             excellent
             worke
             .
             God
             is
             most
             high
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             are
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             before
             him
             ,
             therefore
             himselfe
             must
             be
             moved
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             by
             them
             chiefly
             to
             doe
             any
             
             thing
             for
             them
             .
             For
             as
             God
             hath
             no
             efficient
             ,
             materiall
             ;
             or
             formall
             cause
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             himselfe
             instead
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             have
             any
             finall
             cause
             but
             himselfe
             .
             For
             if
             he
             have
             any
             other
             end
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             he
             were
             some
             way
             dependent
             upon
             some
             other
             thing
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             said
             then
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             this
             or
             that
             for
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacobs
             sake
             ,
             as
             often
             Moses
             presseth
             him
             in
             his
             prayers
             .
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             he
             lookes
             upon
             them
             still
             in
             subordination
             to
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             motives
             but
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             He
             glorifieth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             aimeth
             at
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             in
             keeping
             covenant
             and
             promise
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Gods
             glory
             is
             the
             end
             of
             predestination
             ,
             both
             reprobation
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             1.
             and
             election
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             of
             the
             creation
             and
             administration
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             of
             all
             benefits
             obtained
             in
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             and
             should
             be
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             1
             Cor
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             Whether
             the
             infinite
             glory
             which
             God
             hath
             as
             God
             ,
             be
             communicated
             to
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             That
             being
             a
             creature
             can
             not
             have
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Christ
             is
             infinitely
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             but
             not
             therefore
             his
             humane
             nature
             .
             Our
             Divines
             distinguish
             between
             a
             glory
             meerely
             divine
             ,
             and
             a
             Mediators
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             to
             divine
             ,
             far
             above
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             the
             glory
             which
             he
             had
             before
             the
             beginning
             .
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Christ
             had
             it
             in
             decree
             and
             predestination
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             not
             Gods
             essentiall
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             property
             ,
             for
             he
             requires
             he
             may
             have
             it
             now
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             if
             he
             had
             it
             from
             eternity
             .
          
           
             We
             glorifie
             God
             not
             by
             putting
             any
             excellency
             into
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             taking
             notice
             of
             his
             excellency
             ,
             and
             esteeming
             him
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             making
             manifest
             this
             our
             high
             esteem
             of
             him
             .
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             glory
             .
          
           
             1
             Essentiall
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             everlasting
             ;
             this
             is
             called
             gloria
             ,
             it
             
             receives
             neither
             addition
             nor
             diminution
             by
             any
             created
             power
             .
          
           
             2
             Accidentall
             ,
             finite
             ,
             temporary
             ,
             called
             glorificatio
             ;
             this
             ebs
             or
             flowes
             ,
             shines
             ,
             or
             is
             overshadowed
             ,
             as
             goodnesse
             or
             gracelesnesse
             prevailes
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             serves
          
           
             1
             To
             shew
             the
             vilenesse
             and
             basenesse
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             which
             oppose
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             
             and
             strive
             to
             obscure
             it
             ,
             dishonour
             this
             glorious
             God
             ,
             setting
             light
             by
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             him
             with
             their
             tongues
             ;
             a
             sinner
             in
             sinning
             lifts
             up
             himselfe
             above
             God
             ,
             preferring
             his
             own
             wisdome
             before
             Gods
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             before
             his
             ;
             therefore
             David
             worthily
             concludes
             the
             104
             Psalme
             with
             an
             imprecation
             against
             sinners
             ,
             God
             will
             gaine
             glory
             of
             them
             in
             despight
             of
             their
             hearts
             by
             magnifying
             his
             justice
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             should
             labour
             to
             partake
             of
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             glory
             ;
             we
             must
             earnestly
             desire
             that
             Gods
             glory
             may
             be
             communicated
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             of
             glory
             to
             rest
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             we
             shall
             commend
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             consciences
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             must
             learne
             to
             contemplate
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             with
             admiration
             ;
             by
             this
             one
             principally
             differs
             from
             a
             beast
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             a
             capacity
             to
             behold
             the
             excellency
             of
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             even
             taken
             up
             and
             filled
             with
             beholding
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             set
             your
             eyes
             round
             about
             to
             behold
             Gods
             workes
             and
             his
             glory
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             may
             admire
             God
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             your
             soules
             to
             enjoy
             God.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               we
               behold
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               the
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ;
             be
             much
             in
             this
             exercise
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             must
             long
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             world
             to
             behold
             Gods
             glory
             *
             fully
             ,
             Jobn
             17.
             24.
             raise
             up
             your
             hearts
             to
             heavenly
             desires
             ,
             wish
             earnestly
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Every
             one
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             goe
             to
             Heaven
             when
             he
             dieth
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             desire
             to
             leave
             this
             life
             to
             goe
             thither
             .
          
           
           
             5
             This
             should
             comfort
             us
          
           
             1
             Against
             reproaches
             and
             contempt
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
             if
             God
             be
             glorified
             ,
             we
             must
             sacrifice
             our
             names
             as
             well
             as
             our
             lives
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             Against
             death
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             no
             more
             dishonour
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             day
             of
             judgement
             should
             be
             longed
             for
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Gods
             glorious
             day
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             10.
             we
             run
             to
             glorious
             sights
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             should
             ascribe
             all
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             glory
             ,
             
             1
             
               Chron.
               29.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Psalm
            
             115.
             1.
             
             God
             challengeth
             this
             from
             men
             ,
             
               Give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               glory
               and
               strength
               ,
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               glory
               due
               to
               his
               name
               .
            
             He
             is
             very
             jealous
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             least
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             7
             Take
             heed
             of
             those
             Tenets
             which
             oppose
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             as
          
           
             1
             The
             lawfulnesse
             of
             giving
             religious
             honour
             to
             images
             ;
             the
             Popish
             Doctors
             have
             wearied
             themselves
             and
             wracked
             their
             braines
             to
             coine
             distinctions
             ,
             how
             divine
             worship
             may
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             Commandement
             forbids
             Image-worshipping
             ,
             and
             God
             acknowledgeth
             himselfe
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             2
             Attributing
             too
             much
             to
             our
             free-will
             or
             setting
             up
             our
             merits
             ,
             *
             this
             is
             robbing
             God
             likewise
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             first
             live
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             for
             his
             glory
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             intended
             it
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             joyned
             our
             happinesse
             and
             his
             glory
             together
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             infinitely
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             his
             condescending
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             take
             this
             for
             glory
             .
             5.
             
             He
             will
             have
             glory
             of
             us
             against
             our
             wils
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Creatures
             glorifie
             God
             in
             their
             way
             .
             7.
             
             How
             much
             glory
             doe
             we
             give
             to
             things
             of
             an
             inferiour
             nature
             ?
             8.
             
             God
             will
             hereby
             give
             us
             glory
             .
          
           
           
             We
             should
             doe
             all
             we
             doe
             for
             him
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             
             even
             to
             shew
             forth
             our
             apprehension
             of
             his
             name
             .
             Doing
             whatsoever
             good
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             leaving
             whatsoever
             evill
             we
             leave
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             declare
             our
             high
             esteem
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             appeare
             that
             we
             doe
             judge
             and
             repute
             him
             most
             wise
             ,
             good
             ,
             just
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             worthy
             all
             the
             service
             that
             we
             can
             doe
             ,
             and
             more
             too
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             thus
             done
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             name
             *
             of
             God
             as
             the
             motive
             and
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             want
             so
             much
             of
             goodnesse
             as
             it
             wants
             of
             this
             reference
             .
             Nothing
             is
             good
             farther
             then
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             God
             the
             chiefe
             good
             .
             If
             we
             aime
             onely
             or
             chiefly
             and
             be
             moved
             onely
             or
             chiefly
             by
             temporall
             benefits
             and
             respects
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             looking
             to
             our selves
             ,
             our
             deeds
             are
             hollow
             and
             seemingly
             good
             alone
             ,
             not
             reall
             .
             If
             we
             looke
             to
             our selves
             alone
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             eternall
             benefits
             ,
             and
             not
             above
             our selves
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             also
             is
             but
             hypocrisie
             .
             But
             this
             is
             truth
             to
             make
             our
             ends
             and
             motives
             the
             same
             with
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             still
             above
             and
             beyond
             our selves
             ,
             even
             to
             Gods
             name
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             cause
             it
             to
             appeare
             to
             him
             and
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             and
             confesse
             his
             great
             name
             .
             
               Omnibus
               operibus
               nostris
               coelestis
               intentio
               adjungi
               debet
               ,
               Aquinas
               .
            
          
           
             God
             glorified
             himselfe
             ,
             John
             12.
             28.
             
             Christ
             glorified
             him
             ,
             his
             whole
             life
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             seeking
             of
             his
             Fathers
             glory
             ,
             John
             17.
             4
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             spend
             eternity
             in
             setting
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             
               Esay
               6
               23.
               
               Reu.
               4.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               &
            
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             all
             the
             creatures
             doe
             glorifie
             God
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             
               Psalm
               145.
               10.
               
               &
            
             148.
             the
             worme
             is
             not
             exempted
             ,
             therefore
             that
             man
             (
             saith
             Chrysostome
             )
             which
             doth
             not
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             is
             baser
             then
             the
             basest
             worme
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             first
             table
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             above
             halfe
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             .
             The
             three
             first
             Petitions
             concerne
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             likewise
             hath
             reference
             to
             it
             .
             We
             should
             glorifie
             God
             in
             all
             conditions
             ,
             in
             adversity
             as
             well
             as
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             Psalm
             50.
             15.
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             bodies
             
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             with
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             6.
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               6.
               ult
               .
               Matth.
            
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             often
             thinke
             of
             the
             personall
             glory
             and
             excellency
             which
             the
             Saints
             shall
             enjoy
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             Body
             .
             2
             In
             Soule
             .
          
           
             The
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             shall
             be
          
           
             1
             Perfect
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             blemishes
             and
             every
             way
             fit
             for
             the
             soules
             use
             .
          
           
             2
             Incorruptible
             ,
             not
             liable
             to
             sicknesse
             ,
             weaknesse
             ,
             *
             mortality
             .
          
           
             3
             Spirituall
             ,
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             upheld
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             meat
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             .
             2
             In
             regard
             of
             quality
             and
             operation
             ,
             active
             and
             agile
             as
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             shall
             move
             swiftly
             upward
             ,
             downward
             ,
             any
             way
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             4
             Glorious
             ,
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             then
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             the
             glorious
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             soule
             shall
             1.
             be
             totally
             freed
             from
             all
             Spirituall
             evils
             ,
             
             all
             reliques
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             all
             possibility
             of
             sinne
             ;
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             will
             affections
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             shall
             be
             quite
             taken
             away
             .
             2
             From
             all
             apprehensions
             of
             wrath
             and
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             shall
             perfectly
             enjoy
             all
             Spirituall
             good
             ▪
             1
             The
             Image
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             absolutely
             perfect
             in
             every
             one
             of
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             Every
             faculty
             of
             the
             soule
             shall
             have
             all
             grace
             that
             faculty
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             The
             mind
             shall
             have
             all
             intellectuall
             vertues
             ,
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             all
             morall
             vertues
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
             The
             understanding
             
               uno
               intiuitu
            
             shall
             know
             
               omne
               seibile
            
             ,
             the
             will
             shall
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             conscience
             filled
             with
             peace
             ,
             
             the
             affections
             of
             love
             and
             joy
             shall
             have
             their
             full
             content
             ,
             the
             memory
             shall
             represent
             to
             you
             perpe●ually
             all
             the
             good
             that
             ever
             God
             did
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             most
             
               Blessed
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               11.
               
               &
               6.
               15.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             31.
             yea
             blessednesse
             it selfe
             ,
             he
             is
             blessed
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             blessed
             by
             us
             .
          
           
           
             Gods
             Blessednesse
             is
             that
             by
             which
             God
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             himselfe
             Al-sufficient
             .
             Or
             thus
             ,
             Gods
             happinesse
             is
             that
             Attribute
             whereby
             God
             hath
             all
             fulnesse
             of
             delight
             and
             contentment
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             needeth
             nothing
             out
             of
             himselfe
             to
             make
             him
             happy
             .
          
           
             The
             Hebrews
             call
             blessed
             Ashrei
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
             Blessednesses
             ,
             
               Psal.
               1.
               1.
               
               &
            
             32.
             1.
             
             Because
             no
             man
             (
             saith
             Zanchy
             )
             can
             be
             called
             and
             be
             blessed
             for
             one
             or
             another
             good
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             abound
             with
             all
             goods
             .
             Blessednesse
             is
             a
             state
             of
             life
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             heape
             *
             of
             all
             good
             things
             .
             The
             Greeks
             called
             blessed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             death
             ,
             miseries
             .
             By
             the
             etymologies
             and
             significations
             of
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             it
             appeares
             (
             saith
             Zanchy
             )
             that
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             blessednesse
             ,
             one
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             miseries
             ,
             another
             to
             abound
             with
             all
             goods
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             abound
             with
             them
             that
             thou
             desirest
             nothing
             more
             .
             A
             third
             particle
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             to
             be
             added
             
               per
               se
               &
               sua
               natura
            
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             condition
             that
             he
             wel
             know
             his
             owne
             blessednesse
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             truly
             blessed
             (
             saith
             Zanchy
             )
             which
             of
             himselfe
             and
             from
             his
             owne
             nature
             is
             alwaies
             free
             from
             all
             evils
             and
             abounds
             with
             all
             goods
             ,
             
             perfectly
             knowing
             his
             own
             felicity
             and
             desiring
             nothing
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             being
             fully
             content
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             description
             agreeth
             onely
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             blessed
             essentially
             ,
             primarily
             ,
             originally
             ,
             of
             himselfe
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             that
             is
             the
             fountaine
             *
             of
             all
             blessednesse
             to
             others
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             be
             but
             infinitely
             blessed
             himselfe
             .
             He
             makes
             all
             those
             things
             happy
             to
             whom
             he
             vouchsafeth
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             communicate
             himselfe
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             that
             which
             maketh
             hot
             and
             light
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             hot
             and
             light
             then
             that
             which
             is
             made
             so
             ;
             so
             must
             he
             exceede
             all
             other
             things
             in
             blessednesse
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             those
             persons
             blessed
             which
             have
             any
             part
             of
             blisse
             .
          
           
             2
             Either
             he
             hath
             blessednesse
             or
             there
             should
             be
             none
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             not
             found
             in
             the
             first
             and
             best
             essence
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             other
             essences
             ,
             it
             can
             not
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             All
             
             men
             and
             things
             affect
             it
             ,
             therefore
             such
             a
             naturall
             and
             universall
             inclination
             can
             not
             be
             wholly
             in
             vaine
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             if
             there
             were
             no
             blessednesse
             to
             satisfie
             it
             .
             The
             happinesse
             of
             every
             thing
             stands
             in
             the
             perfect
             enjoying
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             all
             which
             it
             inclineth
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             inclineth
             to
             have
             all
             and
             onely
             that
             which
             it
             hath
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             and
             contented
             ,
             and
             full
             contentment
             is
             felicity
             .
             Goodnesse
             filleth
             the
             reasonable
             appetite
             of
             mans
             soule
             ,
             therefore
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             happy
             whose
             will
             is
             filled
             with
             good
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             enjoyes
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             is
             his
             being
             truely
             comfortable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             cannot
             be
             weary
             of
             .
             Nothing
             is
             happy
             in
             enjoying
             it selfe
             and
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             doe
             enjoy
             themselves
             by
             helpe
             and
             benefit
             of
             some
             other
             things
             besides
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             they
             enjoy
             themselves
             by
             helpe
             ,
             favour
             ,
             and
             communication
             of
             a
             perfect
             ,
             lasting
             ,
             constant
             ,
             eternall
             and
             full
             goodnesse
             ,
             then
             have
             they
             a
             reall
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             substantiall
             happinesse
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             a
             vaine
             ,
             short
             ,
             momentany
             ,
             partiall
             ,
             defective
             goodnesse
             ,
             then
             have
             they
             but
             a
             shew
             and
             resemblance
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             a
             poore
             ,
             weake
             ,
             feeble
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             nominall
             happinesse
             .
             The
             happinesse
             of
             a
             man
             consists
             in
             enjoying
             himselfe
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             capable
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             by
             enjoying
             the
             greatest
             good
             ;
             for
             enjoying
             it
             he
             enjoyes
             himselfe
             in
             and
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             enjoying
             himselfe
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             these
             are
             inseparably
             conjoyned
             .
             So
             when
             a
             man
             is
             possessed
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             doth
             remove
             from
             him
             all
             that
             may
             be
             discontentfull
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             can
             fill
             him
             full
             of
             content
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             happy
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             when
             he
             hath
             possession
             of
             God
             as
             fully
             as
             his
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             possessing
             him
             .
             Accordingly
             we
             must
             conceive
             Gods
             happinesse
             to
             be
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             doth
             perfectly
             enjoy
             his
             being
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             his
             faculties
             ,
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             his
             vertues
             .
             I
             say
             himselfe
             in
             himselfe
             and
             of
             himselfe
             doth
             perfectly
             enjoy
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             his
             perfect
             happinesse
             .
             He
             liveth
             a
             most
             perfect
             life
             ,
             abounds
             with
             all
             perfect
             vertues
             ,
             sets
             them
             a
             worke
             himselfe
             in
             all
             fulnesse
             of
             perfection
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             this
             enjoyes
             himselfe
             with
             unconceivable
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Blessednesse
             or
             felicity
             is
             the
             perfect
             action
             or
             exercise
             of
             perfect
             
             
             vertue
             in
             a
             perfect
             life
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             most
             perfect
             life
             ,
             and
             perfect
             faculties
             ,
             and
             also
             most
             perfect
             vertues
             ,
             and
             doth
             constantly
             exercise
             those
             perfect
             vertues
             and
             faculties
             .
             He
             is
             blessed
             because
             he
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             enjoyes
             his
             strength
             ,
             wise
             and
             enjoyes
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             just
             and
             enjoyes
             his
             justice
             ,
             eternall
             and
             enjoyes
             his
             eternity
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             dependence
             ,
             reference
             or
             beholdingnesse
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             Happy
             .
          
           
             1
             Formally
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             implies
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             evill
             of
             sinne
             or
             misery
             in
             him
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             lesse
             happy
             because
             men
             offend
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             abounds
             with
             all
             positive
             good
             ,
             he
             hath
             infinitely
             himselfe
             and
             after
             a
             transcendent
             manner
             the
             good
             of
             all
             creatures
             ;
             this
             is
             implied
             in
             that
             name
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             called
             a
             
               God
               Al-sufficient
            
             ;
             he
             made
             not
             the
             Angels
             or
             the
             world
             because
             he
             needed
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             is
             immutably
             happy
             because
             he
             is
             essentially
             so
             .
             Happinesse
             is
             a
             stable
             or
             setled
             condition
             ;
             therefore
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             also
             are
             happy
             but
             dependently
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Gods
             happinesse
             is
             more
             then
             the
             happinesse
             of
             any
             creature
             .
             The
             creatures
             are
             happy
             by
             the
             aggregation
             of
             many
             good
             things
             together
             ,
             they
             are
             happy
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             their
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             divers
             things
             ;
             but
             now
             God
             is
             happy
             by
             one
             act
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             essence
             .
             A
             man
             here
             on
             earth
             is
             happy
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             in
             Act
             alwaies
             ,
             it
             is
             sometimes
             in
             habit
             .
          
           
             2
             Those
             Acts
             by
             which
             Angels
             are
             happy
             are
             successive
             ,
             they
             have
             one
             act
             of
             understanding
             ,
             
             one
             of
             love
             ,
             one
             of
             joy
             after
             another
             ;
             but
             Gods
             happinesse
             can
             be
             no
             more
             multiplied
             then
             his
             very
             nature
             or
             being
             can
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             happy
             effectively
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             children
             happy
             ,
             
               Deut.
               28.
               3.
               
               Happy
               are
               the
               people
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             can
             
             blesse
             the
             conscience
             with
             peace
             though
             Hell
             and
             divels
             rage
             ,
             the
             soule
             with
             grace
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             blessednesse
             ,
             all
             the
             blessednesse
             in
             Heaven
             is
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             objectively
             blessed
             ,
             God
             the
             onely
             object
             and
             good
             thing
             ,
             which
             if
             a
             man
             have
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             also
             to
             be
             blessed
             by
             us
             ,
             which
             blessing
             addes
             nothing
             to
             his
             blessednes
             ,
             but
             is
             therefore
             required
             of
             us
             that
             we
             may
             somewhat
             enjoy
             his
             blessednesse
             .
             The
             reasonable
             creature
             ought
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             observe
             and
             know
             his
             blessednes
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             doe
             two
             things
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               1
               To
               applaude
               it
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               expresse
               and
               acknowledge
               it
               .
            
          
           
             In
             Scripture-phrase
             to
             blesse
             signifieth
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             praise
             a
             person
             for
             those
             things
             which
             are
             praise-worthy
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             Gods
             name
             is
             said
             to
             be
             above
             all
             blessing
             and
             praise
             ,
             
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               me
               blesse
               his
               holy
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             2
             To
             wish
             well
             to
             it
             ,
             
               that
               my
               soule
               may
               blesse
               thee
               before
               it
               die
               ,
            
             pronounce
             and
             wish
             thee
             blessed
             .
             We
             cannot
             pronounce
             any
             blessing
             upon
             God
             ,
             
             nor
             bestow
             any
             benefit
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             is
             too
             excellent
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             by
             way
             of
             promise
             or
             performance
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             performe
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             viz.
             wish
             well
             to
             him
             ,
             speake
             well
             of
             him
             .
             Wish
             well
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             acknowledge
             his
             exceeding
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             will
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ever
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             he
             ever
             wil
             be
             .
             For
             to
             wish
             a
             thing
             continue
             being
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             to
             wil
             Gods
             eternall
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             and
             glorious
             being
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             acts
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             so
             we
             blesse
             God
             so
             much
             as
             a
             creature
             can
             blesse
             him
             .
          
           
             Perfect
             happinesse
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             here
             ,
             
             but
             so
             much
             happines
             as
             can
             be
             had
             here
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             give
             himselfe
             to
             those
             which
             seeke
             him
             in
             some
             degrees
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             they
             in
             some
             degrees
             happy
             ;
             he
             can
             give
             himselfe
             to
             them
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             happy
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             doth
             communicate
             himselfe
             to
             us
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             more
             or
             lesse
             happy
             .
          
           
           
             1
             We
             have
             little
             mind
             to
             wish
             well
             to
             God
             ,
             
             or
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             welfare
             ,
             or
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             speake
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             should
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             how
             blessed
             art
             thou
             ,
             and
             blessed
             by
             thy
             Name
             .
             We
             should
             set
             our
             minds
             and
             our
             tongues
             aworke
             to
             set
             forth
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             his
             exceeding
             great
             excellencies
             .
             When
             we
             see
             and
             know
             excellent
             abilities
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             oft
             talking
             with
             our selves
             and
             others
             of
             his
             great
             worth
             :
             so
             we
             seeing
             and
             knowing
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             God
             must
             be
             often
             telling
             our selves
             and
             others
             what
             we
             do
             know
             by
             him
             ,
             thereby
             to
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             and
             others
             more
             and
             more
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             declare
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             must
             learne
             to
             seeke
             happinesse
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             favourable
             vouchsafing
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             himselfe
             to
             us
             .
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             creature
             to
             be
             happy
             and
             enjoy
             it selfe
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             enjoy
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             good
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             capable
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             fully
             satisfie
             all
             the
             longings
             and
             inclinations
             of
             it
             .
             We
             should
             1.
             see
             our
             misery
             ,
             that
             being
             alienated
             from
             God
             must
             needs
             be
             miserable
             till
             this
             estrangement
             be
             removed
             .
             2
             Set
             our selves
             to
             get
             true
             blessednesse
             by
             regaining
             this
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             blisse
             ,
             
             and
             hate
             sinne
             which
             onely
             separates
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             hinders
             us
             from
             enjoying
             the
             Blessed
             God.
             3
             We
             should
             place
             all
             our
             happinesse
             in
             him
             ,
             
             and
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             chiefe
             but
             the
             sole
             happinesse
             ;
             we
             should
             use
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             16.
             11.
             we
             should
             use
             the
             meanes
             which
             may
             bring
             blessednesse
             ,
             
               Psalm
               1.
               1.
               
               Matth.
            
             5.
             3
             ,
             to
             12.
             if
             we
             live
             holily
             we
             may
             looke
             for
             happinesse
             .
             All
             the
             promises
             in
             the
             Scripture
             belong
             to
             godly
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             blessed
             here
             and
             hereafter
             who
             serve
             God
             in
             sincerity
             .
             We
             must
             expect
             and
             looke
             for
             happinesse
             onely
             in
             our
             union
             with
             and
             fruition
             of
             him
             .
             Austin
             alledgeth
             out
             of
             Varro
             288
             severall
             opinions
             of
             Philosophers
             
             concerning
             felicity
             .
             Blessednesse
             is
             the
             enjoying
             of
             the
             Soveraigne
             Good
             ,
             now
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             judge
             by
             these
             two
             Characters
             *
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             1.
             
             Optimum
             the
             best
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             wil
             not
             
               sistere
               appetitum
            
             give
             us
             content
             ,
             we
             wil
             be
             ever
             longing
             .
             2.
             
             Maximum
             the
             most
             compleat
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             wil
             not
             
               implere
               appetitum
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             satisfied
             therewith
             ;
             God
             is
             
               Optimus
               Maximus
            
             .
             Happinesse
             it
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             the
             ayme
             of
             all
             our
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             Perfect
             Blessednesse
             consisteth
             in
             the
             immediate
             a
             fruition
             of
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             and
             al-sufficient
             good
             ,
             even
             God
             himselfe
             .
             The
             good
             to
             be
             de●ired
             simply
             for
             it selfe
             is
             God
             onely
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             essentiall
             ,
             eternall
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             unchangeable
             and
             onely
             good
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             chiefe
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             last
             end
             intended
             by
             man
             ,
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             being
             not
             onely
             desired
             but
             enjoyed
             ,
             of
             necessity
             must
             fully
             satisfie
             the
             soule
             that
             it
             can
             goe
             no
             further
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             the
             subject
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             mind
             can
             desire
             to
             know
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             fulnesse
             of
             all
             good
             that
             can
             be
             wished
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             God.
             Therefore
             our
             happinesse
             is
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             when
             we
             enjoy
             God
             as
             an
             object
             wherein
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             are
             satisfied
             with
             everlasting
             delight
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             Gods
             Essence
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             farre
             different
             both
             from
             all
             faigned
             Gods
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             creatures
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             Divine
             persons
             followeth
             ,
             for
             in
             one
             most
             simple
             nature
             of
             God
             there
             are
             distinct
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Trinity
             *
             or
             distinction
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             .
          
           
             WE
             cannot
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             know
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             nor
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             But
             when
             by
             faith
             we
             receive
             this
             doctrine
             we
             may
             illustrate
             it
             by
             reason
             .
             The
             similies
             which
             the
             Schoolmen
             and
             other
             Divines
             bring
             drawn
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             are
             unequall
             and
             unsatisfactory
             ,
             since
             there
             can
             be
             no
             proportion
             between
             things
             Finite
             and
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             Two
             resemblances
             are
             much
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Light
             and
             the
             word
             .
             The
             Light
             which
             was
             three
             daies
             before
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             and
             then
             condensed
             into
             that
             glorious
             body
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             diffused
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             light
             .
             So
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             which
             inhabiteth
             light
             which
             none
             can
             approach
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             and
             the
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelleth
             bodily
             ,
             
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             the
             Spirit
             of
             illumination
             are
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             the
             mind
             thinketh
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             the
             voyce
             uttereth
             :
             so
             is
             the
             Father
             as
             the
             mind
             conceiving
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             as
             the
             word
             conceived
             or
             begotten
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             as
             the
             voice
             or
             speech
             uttered
             and
             imparted
             to
             all
             hearers
             ;
             and
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             studious
             Father
             meditating
             on
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             there
             appeared
             unto
             him
             a
             child
             with
             a
             shell
             lading
             the
             Sea
             into
             a
             little
             hole
             ;
             he
             demanding
             what
             the
             child
             did
             ,
             I
             intend
             ,
             
             said
             the
             child
             ,
             
             to
             empty
             the
             Ocean
             into
             this
             pit
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             said
             the
             Father
             ;
             as
             possible
             ,
             said
             the
             child
             ,
             as
             for
             thee
             to
             comprehend
             this
             profound
             mystery
             in
             thy
             shallow
             capacity
             .
          
           
             The
             mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             of
             all
             that
             shal
             be
             saved
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             so
             plainly
             revealed
             to
             the
             Jewes
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             us
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             a
             perfect
             and
             full
             knowledge
             of
             this
             mystery
             is
             not
             attainable
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Although
             Trinity
             in
             its
             native
             signification
             signifie
             the
             number
             of
             any
             three
             things
             ,
             
             yet
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             custome
             it
             is
             limited
             to
             signifie
             the
             three
             *
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             as
             if
             the
             Essence
             did
             consist
             of
             three
             Persons
             as
             so
             many
             parts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             Trinity
             and
             Triplicity
             .
             Trinity
             is
             when
             the
             same
             Essence
             hath
             divers
             waies
             of
             subsisting
             ;
             and
             Triplicity
             is
             when
             one
             thing
             is
             compounded
             of
             three
             as
             parts
             ,
             they
             are
             three
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             Essence
             or
             Divine
             attributes
             ,
             three
             Eternals
             ,
             but
             three
             in
             respect
             of
             personall
             properties
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             of
             none
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             of
             both
             ;
             three
             Persons
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             because
             Transcendents
             .
          
           
             
               Opera
               Trinitatis
               ad
               extra
               sunt
               indivisa
               ,
            
             the
             outward
             workes
             which
             concerne
             the
             creature
             ,
             belong
             to
             one
             person
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             create
             ,
             govern
             ;
             but
             
               opera
               ad
               intra
               sunt
               divisa
            
             ,
             the
             personall
             properties
             or
             internall
             workes
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             begets
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Trinity
             
               alius
               &
               alius
            
             ,
             another
             and
             another
             ,
             
             but
             not
             
               aliud
               &
               aliud
            
             ,
             another
             thing
             and
             another
             thing
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Father
             is
             another
             person
             from
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             Essence
             of
             them
             all
             .
             They
             differ
             not
             in
             their
             natures
             as
             three
             men
             or
             three
             Angels
             differ
             ,
             for
             they
             differ
             so
             as
             one
             may
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             without
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sonne
             without
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             numericall
             Essence
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             in
             some
             sence
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               onely
               God
               ,
               John
               17.
            
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             besides
             the
             Divine
             nature
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             three
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             another
             God
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             the
             word
             
               (
               alone
            
             )
             is
             opposed
             to
             all
             faigned
             Gods
             ,
             to
             every
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             Divine
             nature
             ;
             so
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               None
               knoweth
               the
               Father
               but
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               but
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             that
             excludes
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             searcheth
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             which
             are
             not
             of
             that
             Essence
             .
          
           
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             inequality
             in
             the
             persons
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             order
             ,
             not
             of
             dignity
             but
             of
             beginning
             *
             .
             The
             Father
             in
             the
             Sonne
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             there
             were
             so
             many
             partiall
             causes
             ,
             much
             lesse
             as
             if
             God
             the
             Father
             were
             the
             Principall
             and
             these
             Instrumentall
             ,
             but
             onely
             meere
             order
             .
             
               Persona
               divina
               est
               essentiae
               divinae
               subsistentia
               incommunicablis
               .
               Wendelinus
               .
            
             The
             Essence
             considered
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             subsisting
             is
             called
             a
             Person
             .
          
           
             A
             Person
             is
             such
             a
             subsistence
             in
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             as
             is
             distinguished
             from
             every
             other
             thing
             by
             some
             speciall
             or
             personall
             property
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             the
             God-head
             restrained
             with
             his
             personall
             property
             .
             Or
             it
             is
             a
             different
             manner
             of
             subsisting
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             doth
             diversly
             subsist
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
               JAmes
               ,
               John
            
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             not
             all
             one
             .
             It
             differs
             from
             the
             essence
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             thing
             from
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             ;
             one
             person
             is
             
             distinguisht
             from
             another
             by
             its
             personall
             property
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             manner
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             The
             personall
             property
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             to
             beget
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             multiply
             his
             substance
             by
             production
             ,
             but
             to
             communicate
             his
             substance
             to
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Sonne
             is
             said
             to
             be
             begotten
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             substance
             from
             the
             Father
             by
             communication
             .
             
             The
             Holy
             ghost
             is
             said
             to
             proceed
             or
             to
             be
             breathed
             forth
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             substance
             by
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             joyntly
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             which
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Sonne
             both
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
             The
             Father
             onely
             begetteth
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             onely
             is
             begotten
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             onely
             proceedeth
             ;
             both
             procession
             and
             generation
             are
             ineffable
             .
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             working
             they
             differ
             ,
             for
             the
             Father
             worketh
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             the
             Sonne
             worketh
             from
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             worketh
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             by
             himselfe
             .
             There
             is
             so
             one
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             are
             three
             persons
             or
             divers
             manners
             of
             being
             in
             that
             one
             Godhead
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             1
             Whatsoever
             absolutely
             agrees
             to
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             that
             doth
             agree
             likewise
             to
             every
             person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             2
             Every
             person
             hath
             not
             a
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Deity
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             A
             person
             is
             one
             entire
             ,
             *
             distinct
             subsistence
             ,
             having
             life
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             will
             and
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             in
             continuall
             operation
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             required
             to
             a
             person
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             be
             a
             substance
             ;
             for
             accidents
             are
             not
             persons
             ,
             they
             inhere
             in
             another
             thing
             ,
             a
             person
             must
             subsist
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             lively
             and
             intelligent
             substance
             endued
             with
             reason
             and
             will
             ;
             an
             house
             is
             not
             a
             person
             ,
             nor
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             beast
             .
          
           
             3
             Determinate
             and
             singular
             ,
             for
             mankind
             is
             not
             a
             person
             ;
             but
             John
             and
             Peter
             .
          
           
           
             4
             Incommunicable
             ,
             
             it
             can
             not
             be
             given
             to
             another
             ;
             hence
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             not
             a
             person
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             communicable
             to
             every
             particular
             man
             ;
             but
             every
             particular
             man
             is
             a
             person
             ,
             because
             that
             nature
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             particular
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             communirated
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             5
             Not
             sustained
             by
             another
             ,
             therefore
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             person
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             sustained
             by
             his
             Deity
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             must
             not
             be
             the
             part
             of
             another
             ;
             therefore
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             person
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             three
             persons
             in
             the
             Deity
             ,
             viz.
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             expresse
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Genes
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             Gods
             created
             ,
             and
             
               v.
               26.
               
               Psalm
            
             33.
             6.
             there
             three
             are
             named
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Esay
               6.3
               .
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy.
               
            
          
           
             But
             this
             truth
             is
             most
             clearly
             taught
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Matth.
             3.
             16.
             
             
             Luke
             3.
             22.
             
             The
             first
             person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             utters
             his
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Sonne
            
             ;
             the
             Sonne
             is
             baptized
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             descends
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             upon
             Christ.
             
               Pater
               auditur
               in
               voce
               ,
               Filius
               manifestatur
               in
               homine
               ,
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               dignoscitur
               in
               columba
               .
               Aug.
               tract
               .
               6.
               in
               Joh.
               
            
          
           
             Adde
             to
             this
             the
             History
             of
             Christs
             transfiguration
             ,
             described
             
               Matth.
               17.
               5.
               
               Marke
               9.
               7.
               
               Luke
            
             9.
             35.
             
             In
             which
             likewise
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Father
             was
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Sonne
            
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             is
             transfigured
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             manifests
             himselfe
             in
             a
             bright
             cloud
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             The
             Apostles
             are
             commanded
             to
             baptize
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             Cameron
             thinks
             that
             is
             the
             most
             evident
             place
             to
             prove
             the
             Trinity
             .
             But
             that
             is
             as
             ●pposite
             a
             place
             as
             any
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             1
             
               John
               5.
               7.
               
               For
               there
               are
               ●hree
               that
               beare
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             The
             Arrians
             wiped
             this
             place
             out
             of
             many
             bookes
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
               13.
               14.
               
               The
               grace
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               
               Christ
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               be
               with
               you
               all
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Arrians
             ,
             Samosatenians
             ,
             Sabellians
             ,
             Photinians
             ,
             and
             others
             deny
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             in
             one
             essence
             of
             God.
             
             Servetus
             a
             Spaniard
             was
             burnt
             at
             Geneva
             in
             Calvins
             time
             ;
             he
             denied
             that
             Christ
             was
             Gods
             Sonne
             till
             Mary
             bore
             him
             .
             
               Servetus
               Trinitatem
               idolum
               ,
               item
               Cerberum
               Tricipitem
               vocabat
               .
            
             See
             Mr
             Cbeynels
             rise
             of
             Socinianisme
             .
             
               ch
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Socinus
             
               cals
               him
            
             Deum
             tripersonatum
             ,
             
             ridiculum
             humanae
             curiositatis
             inventum
             .
             Infaustus
             Socinus
             omnium
             haereticorum
             audacissimus
             ,
             saith
             Rivet
             .
             See
             Cheynels
             
               rise
               of
               Socinianisme
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Father
             is
             God
             ,
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Grace
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               peace
               from
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               Philem.
               v.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             is
             proved
          
           
             1
             By
             cleare
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             affirming
             this
             truth
             in
             so
             many
             words
             .
             The
             Prophet
             foretelling
             of
             him
             ,
             saith
             this
             in
             his
             name
             by
             which
             you
             shall
             call
             him
             ,
             Jehovah
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             23.
             6.
             and
             
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               Esay
               9.
               6.
               
               Paul
            
             saith
             
               Rom
               9.
               5.
               who
               is
               God
               over
               all
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             St
             John
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               John
               5.
               20.
               
               This
               is
               very
               God
            
             ;
             and
             St
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Great
               is
               the
               mystery
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
            
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             
             and
             accordingly
             Thomas
             made
             his
             confession
             ,
             
               John
               20.
               28.
               
               My
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               ,
            
             which
             title
             he
             accepteth
             and
             praiseth
             Thomas
             for
             believing
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             without
             extreame
             impiety
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             evident
             reasons
             drawn
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             the
             Name
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             Workes
             ,
             essentiall
             Attributes
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             Divine
             Names
             and
             Titles
             are
             given
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               He
               is
               the
               onely
               blessed
               Potentate
               .
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               15.
               
               The
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             1.
             5.
             and
             
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               Apoc.
               17.
               14.
               
               &
            
             19.
             16.
             
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             25.
             
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               glory
            
             ,
             
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             the
             word
             and
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             
               Prov.
               8.
               12.
               
               &
            
             9.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             often
             spoken
             of
             and
             promised
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             whole
             subject
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cum
               articulo
               ,
               John
               1.
               1.
               
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               Titus
               2.
               13.
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               1
               John
               5.
               20.
               
               God
               over
               all
               ,
            
             or
             
               blessed
               above
               all
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               5.
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             76.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             which
             name
             the
             Septuagint
             have
             expressed
             Jehovah
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             
             
               John
               20.
               28.
               
               My
               Lord
               ,
               Jude
               4.
               the
               onely
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               36.
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               48.
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               8.
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               8.
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               Matth.
            
             28.
             18.
             
             These
             Titles
             are
             too
             high
             and
             excellent
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             any
             meere
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             God
             therefore
             who
             wil
             not
             have
             his
             glory
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             given
             these
             Titles
             to
             another
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             principall
             and
             most
             eminent
             of
             all
             ,
             
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             Lord
             onely
             ,
             are
             ascribed
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             worke
             of
             Creation
             ,
             even
             of
             creating
             all
             things
             John
             1.
             3.
             and
             Col
             1.
             16.
             
             He
             for
             whom
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             created
             ,
             is
             very
             God
             ,
             for
             Christ
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             were
             created
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             very
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             worke
             of
             preservation
             and
             government
             is
             attributed
             to
             him
             also
             ,
             
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             He
             who
             upholds
             all
             things
             by
             his
             powerfull
             word
             is
             God
             ,
             so
             doth
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             working
             of
             Divine
             miracles
             ,
             raising
             up
             the
             dead
             by
             his
             own
             power
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             
             John
             6.
             54.
             and
             
               John
               5.
               21.
            
             
             He
             that
             can
             quicken
             and
             raise
             the
             dead
             is
             God
             ,
             so
             doth
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Redeeming
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             68.
             
             Matth.
             20
             28.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             Sending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               John
               21.
               22.
               
               &
            
             14.
             16.
             and
             of
             Angels
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Matth.
               13.
               41.
               
               Revel
            
             1.
             1.
             
             He
             forgives
             sinnes
             ,
             
             Marke
             9.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             He
             gives
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
           
             3
             The
             principall
             and
             incommunicable
             attributes
             of
             God
             are
             given
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             Omniscience
             ,
             John
             2.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             He
             knew
             all
             men
             ,
             
             and
             he
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             John
             21.
             17.
             
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             Omnipotency
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             8.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             3
             Eternity
             ,
             John
             17.
             5.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             John
             1.
             1.
             
             Esay
             9.
             6.
             
             
               He
               is
               called
            
             the
             everlasting
             Father
             .
          
           
             4
             Omnipresence
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             Unchangeablenesse
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             13.
             8.
             
             He
             that
             is
             Omniscient
             ,
             
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Eternall
             ,
             Omnipresent
             ,
             Unchangeable
             ,
             equall
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             16.
             is
             God
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             La●●ly
             ,
             worship
             due
             to
             God
             is
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Heb.
               1.
               6.
               
               Let
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               ,
            
             
             Revel
             .
             5.
             13.
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             ,
             
             hath
             the
             same
             worship
             tendred
             to
             him
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             .
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             call
             upon
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             John
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             16.
             
             &
             6.
             39.
             to
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             Esay
             11.
             10.
             we
             are
             baptized
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               Acts
            
             8.
             16.
             and
             sweare
             by
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             Christ
             is
             called
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             light
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Christ
             as
             God
             is
             from
             himself
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             be
             considered
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             Sonne
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             essence
             is
             from
             none
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             subsistence
             he
             is
             from
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
               Matth.
            
             19.
             17.
             
             Christ
             denieth
             that
             he
             was
             good
             because
             he
             was
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Christ
             applieth
             himselfe
             to
             *
             him
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             ;
             now
             he
             called
             Christ
             good
             in
             no
             other
             sence
             then
             he
             would
             have
             done
             any
             other
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             Christ
             rebuked
             him
             for
             calling
             him
             good
             .
          
           
           
             
               Ob.
               John
            
             17.
             3.
             
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             called
             the
             onely
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Some
             referre
             both
             these
             to
             God
             himselfe
             and
             Christ
             ,
             but
             others
             give
             a
             generall
             rule
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             alone
             is
             not
             opposed
             to
             the
             other
             persons
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             feigned
             Gods
             ,
             and
             so
             John
             8.
             9
             the
             woman
             is
             not
             excluded
             ,
             but
             her
             accusers
             ;
             the
             added
             expressions
             shew
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             life
             eternall
             to
             know
             him
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Ephes.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             The
             word
             Father
             is
             not
             there
             used
             relatively
             or
             personally
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             but
             essentially
             ,
             as
             
               Mal.
               2.
               is
               there
               not
               one
               Father
               of
               us
               all
               ?
            
             and
             so
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             called
             Father
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             workes
             
               ad
               extr●i
            
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             John
             14.
             28.
             
             My
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             As
             he
             was
             man
             onely
             or
             mediator
             ,
             the
             Father
             was
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             God
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             
               John
               10.
               38.
               
               I
               and
               my
               Faher
               are
               one
            
             ;
             not
             in
             union
             of
             will
             (
             as
             
               John
               17.
               21.
               
            
             )
             but
             in
             unity
             of
             nature
             .
             See
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             
             Arrius
             *
             
               objected
               this
               place
            
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             This
             place
             much
             puzled
             the
             Fathers
             for
             want
             of
             skill
             in
             the
             originall
             Tongue
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             possessed
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             not
             created
             me
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             See
             Verse
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Ob.
               Col.
            
             1.
             15.
             
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             first-borne
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             a
             creature
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             It
             is
             a
             figurative
             speech
             ,
             Christ
             had
             the
             preheminence
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             was
             Lord
             over
             them
             as
             the
             first-borne
             .
          
           
             An
             Arrian
             executed
             at
             Norwich
             for
             blasphemy
             against
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             
               Q.
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             being
             moved
             to
             repent
             that
             Christ
             might
             pardon
             him
             ,
             replied
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             and
             is
             that
             God
             of
             yours
             so
             mercifull
             indeed
             as
             to
             pardon
             so
             readily
             those
             that
             blaspheme
             him
             ?
             then
             I
             renounce
             and
             defie
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             oppose
             his
             merits
             and
             satisfaction
             unto
             God
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             hold
             
             Christ
             is
             God
             
               salvo
               meliori
               judicio
            
             or
             
               prout
               mihi
               videtur
            
             ,
             
             till
             they
             can
             examine
             it
             better
             .
          
           
             Many
             Heretickes
             denyed
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Ebion
               ,
               Cerintbus
               ,
               Arrius
            
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             also
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             some
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             others
             saying
             that
             he
             was
             not
             absolutely
             God
             ,
             but
             inferiour
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             God
             not
             by
             office
             ,
             nor
             by
             favour
             ,
             nor
             by
             similitude
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             figure
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             Angels
             and
             Magistrates
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             but
             by
             natu●e
             ,
             he
             is
             equall
             and
             coessentiall
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Godhead
             common
             to
             all
             the
             three
             persons
             ,
             
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             that
             
               He
               was
               in
               the
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               and
               thought
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equall
               with
               God.
            
             Lo●anequality
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             God
             in
             any
             secondery
             or
             inferiour
             manner
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             the
             very
             forme
             of
             God
             equall
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Godhead
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Persons
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             To
             beate
             down
             Arrius
             his
             here●●e
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             was
             called
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             and
             Arrius
             was
             but
             in
             a
             Letter
             whether
             Christ
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             like
             in
             essence
             ;
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             coessentiall
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             The
             Arrian
             hereticke
             presseth
             Austin
             to
             shew
             where
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             read
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Austin
             asketh
             what
             is
             Homoousion
             Consubstantiall
             ,
             but
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               .
            
             See
             of
             Arrius
             his
             heresie
             and
             end
             ,
             
               Heilius
               Geog.
            
             p.
             725.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             also
             God
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             same
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             names
             and
             titles
             of
             God
             are
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               16.
               
               Acts
            
             5
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Compare
             Acts
             1.
             16.
             with
             
               Acts
               4.
               24.
               
               Numb
            
             .
             12.
             6.
             with
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             He
             is
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Glory
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Divine
             Attributes
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Omniscien●e
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 John
              
               14.
               26.
               
            
             
               
               2
               Omnipresence
               ,
               Psalm
               139.
               7.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
               John
               14.
               26.
               
            
             
               3
               Omnipotency
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               7.
               
            
             
               4
               Eternity
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             3
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             true
             God
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Creation
               ,
               Job
               26.
               13.
               
               Psalm
               33.
               6.
               
            
             
               2
               Preservation
               and
               sustentation
               of
               all
               things
               created
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Zach.
              
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               3
               Redemption
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
               4
               The
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Acts
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               15.
               19.
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               ascribed
               also
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               11.
               
            
             
               5
               Distributing
               of
               graces
               according
               to
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 4.
                 
                 &
              
               11.
               instructing
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               governing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               making
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 13.
                 2.
              
               
               &
               20.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             4
             Divine
             honour
             and
             worship
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             Apoc.
             2.
             29.
             we
             are
             baptized
             in
             his
             Name
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             Sonne
             ,
             
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             .
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             Matth.
             12.
             31.
             therefore
             he
             is
             no
             lesse
             religiously
             to
             be
             worshipped
             then
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Constantinopolitane
             Councell
             assembled
             against
             Macedonius
             who
             denied
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             there
             were
             150
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             communion
             and
             distinction
             of
             these
             three
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1
             Their
             communion
             ;
             the
             same
             numericall
             essence
             is
             common
             to
             the
             three
             ,
             
             in
             one
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             essence
             there
             are
             thre
             persons
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             community
             of
             Deity
             all
             the
             three
             persons
             remain
             together
             and
             are
             coeternall
             delight
             to
             themselves
             .
             
               Prov.
               8.
               22.
               30.
               
               John
            
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Persons
             differ
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Essence
             ,
             not
             really
             as
             things
             and
             things
             ,
             but
             modally
             ,
             as
             manners
             from
             the
             things
             whereof
             they
             are
             manners
             ,
             as
             degrees
             of
             heat
             from
             heat
             ,
             and
             light
             from
             light
             .
          
           
           
             2
             They
             differ
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             degrees
             from
             degrees
             ,
             as
             relations
             in
             a
             subject
             from
             other
             relations
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             three
             degrees
             should
             remaine
             distinctly
             in
             the
             same
             heate
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             distinction
             not
             of
             degree
             ,
             state
             ,
             or
             dignity
             (
             since
             all
             the
             Persons
             are
             equall
             )
             but
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             either
             Internall
             or
             Externall
             .
          
           
             Internall
             is
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             order
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             first
             person
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             from
             another
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Essence
             and
             person
             .
             The
             Sonne
             is
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             from
             his
             Father
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             filiation
             ,
             existing
             by
             eternall
             generation
             ,
             after
             an
             ineffable
             manner
             (
             and
             is
             so
             called
             God
             of
             God
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Essence
             he
             is
             God
             himselfe
             .
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             third
             Person
             ,
             proceeding
             or
             flowing
             coeternally
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Essence
             God
             of
             himselfe
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             personall
             property
             unchangeable
             and
             incommunicable
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             personality
             ,
             and
             it
             is
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             paternity
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ;
             to
             send
             out
             or
             breath
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             generation
             or
             to
             be
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Psal.
               2.
               7.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               5.
               
               John.
               3.
               16.
               
               &
               5.
               18.
               1
               
               John
               4.
               9.
               
               Absque
               ulla
               essentiae
               ,
               temporis
               ,
               gloriae
               imparitate
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             generation
             we
             must
             note
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             begetter
             and
             begotten
             are
             together
             in
             time
             .
             
          
           
             2
             He
             that
             begets
             communicates
             to
             him
             that
             is
             begotten
             ,
             
             not
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Essence
             but
             the
             whole
             Essence
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             begotten
             is
             within
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             begetter
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             is
             called
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               John
            
             1.
             1.
             not
             a
             vanishing
             ,
             but
             an
             essential
             word
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             from
             the
             mind
             .
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             both
             internall
             and
             conceived
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Divine
             understanding
             reflected
             upon
             it selfe
             from
             eternity
             ,
             or
             Gods
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             )
             so
             
             also
             he
             is
             the
             inward
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             because
             God
             knowes
             himselfe
             as
             the
             first
             and
             most
             worthy
             object
             of
             contemplation
             ;
             and
             externall
             or
             uttered
             ,
             which
             hath
             revealed
             the
             councels
             of
             God
             to
             men
             ,
             especially
             the
             elect
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             Sonne
             as
             it
             were
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             John
             1.
             18.
             so
             also
             he
             is
             the
             externall
             wisdome
             ,
             instructing
             us
             us
             concerning
             the
             will
             and
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             salvation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             and
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Property
             of
             the
             Sonne
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             to
             send
             him
             out
             ,
             
               I●hn
               15
               ▪
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Hence
             arose
             the
             Schisme
             between
             the
             Westerne
             and
             the
             Easterne
             Churches
             ,
             they
             affirming
             the
             procession
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             these
             from
             the
             Father
             alone
             .
          
           
             To
             deny
             the
             procession
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             a
             grievous
             errour
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             grated
             the
             foundation
             ,
             if
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             had
             so
             denied
             the
             procession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             they
             had
             made
             an
             inequality
             between
             the
             Persons
             .
             But
             since
             their
             forme
             of
             speech
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
            
             without
             making
             any
             difference
             in
             the
             consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             though
             an
             erroneous
             Church
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             divers
             learned
             men
             thinke
             that
             à
             
               Filio
               &
               per
               Filium
            
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             question
             
               in
               modo
               loquendi
            
             in
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             not
             fundamentall
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             personall
             propriety
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             called
             procession
             or
             emanation
             ,
             John
             15.
             26.
             neither
             hath
             the
             word
             defined
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             known
             a
             formall
             difference
             between
             this
             procession
             and
             generation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             internall
             difference
             among
             the
             Persons
             is
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             three
             ,
             subsisting
             truly
             ,
             distinctly
             and
             
               per
               se
            
             ,
             distinguished
             by
             their
             relations
             and
             properties
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             internall
             workes
             and
             different
             ,
             and
             incommunicably
             proper
             to
             every
             person
             .
          
           
             There
             follows
             an
             externall
             distinction
             in
             respect
             of
             effects
             and
             operations
             which
             the
             persons
             exercise
             about
             externall
             objects
             ,
             namely
             the
             creatures
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             outward
             works
             
             are
             undivided
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Essence
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             and
             determination
             ,
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             their
             manner
             and
             order
             concur
             to
             such
             workes
             .
             As
             the
             manner
             is
             of
             existing
             ,
             so
             of
             working
             in
             the
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             is
             the
             originall
             and
             principle
             of
             action
             ,
             works
             from
             himselfe
             by
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             
             as
             by
             his
             Image
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             
             But
             he
             is
             said
             to
             worke
             by
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             instrumentall
             but
             as
             a
             principall
             cause
             distinguished
             in
             a
             certaine
             manner
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Artificer
             workes
             by
             an
             Image
             of
             his
             worke
             framed
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             which
             Image
             or
             Idea
             is
             not
             in
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             of
             the
             worke
             but
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Sonne
             is
             given
             the
             dispensation
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             action
             from
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               8.
               6.
               
               John
            
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             action
             which
             he
             effects
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             
               Job
               26.
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             effects
             or
             workes
             which
             are
             distinctly
             given
             to
             the
             Persons
             ,
             are
             ,
             Creation
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Redemption
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             Sanctification
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             all
             which
             things
             are
             done
             by
             the
             Persons
             equally
             and
             inseparably
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effect
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             distinctly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             The
             equality
             of
             the
             Persons
             may
             be
             proved
             1.
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             Creation
             ,
             joyntly
             ,
             Psalm
             33.
             6.
             severally
             ;
             for
             the
             Father
             ,
             those
             places
             prove
             it
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               8.
               6.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             2.
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             
               John
               1.
               3
               ,
               10.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             16.
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Job
             .
             33.
             4.
             2
             
             By
             the
             worke
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             Father
             sends
             and
             gives
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Son
             is
             sent
             and
             given
             by
             him
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             perfects
             the
             worke
             of
             conception
             and
             incarnation
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             3
             
             By
             the
             worke
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             Father
             sanctifieth
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               17.
               
               Jude
            
             v.
             1.
             the
             Son
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             26.
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             2
             
               Thess.
               2.
               13.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             2.
             4
             
             By
             the
             worship
             of
             religious
             adoration
             .
             The
             Father
             is
             religiously
             adored
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             17.
             the
             Sonne
             
               Acts
               7.
               59.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             6.
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
               Acts
               28.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Rom.
            
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             mystery
             rather
             to
             be
             adored
             and
             admired
             then
             inquired
             into
             ;
             yet
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             know
             it
             with
             an
             apprehensive
             knowledge
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             a
             comprehensive
             .
             No
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             who
             denieth
             the
             Sonne
             ;
             and
             he
             receives
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             knowes
             him
             not
             John
             14.
             17.
             
             
          
           
             2
             We
             must
             worship
             the
             Unity
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Athanasius
             Creed
             .
             We
             must
             worship
             God
             as
             one
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             three
             in
             Persons
             ,
             as
             if
             
               Thomas
               ,
               John
            
             and
             Matthew
             had
             one
             singular
             soule
             and
             body
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             entirely
             possessed
             of
             every
             one
             ;
             we
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             should
             praise
             God
             for
             revealing
             this
             mystery
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             be
             assured
             that
             what
             he
             promiseth
             or
             threatens
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             being
             confirmed
             by
             three
             witnesses
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Second
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Divinitie
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             Workes
             .
          
           
             HAving
             spoken
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             God
             ;
             the
             Workes
             of
             God
             in
             the
             next
             place
             are
             to
             bee
             handled
             ,
             which
             some
             make
             two
             ;
             the
             Decree
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Decree
             :
             others
             ,
             three
             ,
             Decree
             ,
             Creation
             ,
             Providence
             .
             The
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             moves
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             are
             three
             ;
             Decree
             ,
             Creation
             ,
             Providence
             ;
             not
             three
             individually
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             are
             innumerable
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             species
             and
             kindes
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Workes
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Before
               time
               or
               eternall
               ,
               his
               Decree
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               time
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Past
                   ,
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Present
                   ,
                   Gubernation
                   ,
                   and
                   Suste●tation
                   ,
                   Government
                   and
                   Preservation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Or
             thus
             ,
             Gods
             Workes
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Internall
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             very
             will
             of
             God
             from
             eternity
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             
             determined
             from
             eternitie
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             doe
             in
             time
             :
             We
             follow
             the
             received
             Phrase
             of
             Divines
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             speake
             of
             God
             after
             our
             capacity
             .
             Therefore
             we
             call
             Decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Works
             ;
             because
             the
             Decrees
             of
             man
             are
             Works
             ,
             or
             Actions
             from
             man
             ,
             and
             really
             distinct
             from
             his
             understanding
             and
             will
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             conceive
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             God
             decreeing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Externall
             ;
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Providence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             Decree
             is
             a
             speech
             taken
             from
             the
             affaires
             of
             men
             ,
             
             especially
             Princes
             ,
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             causes
             between
             parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             whose
             sentence
             is
             called
             a
             Decree
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             resolution
             of
             things
             consulted
             of
             ,
             either
             negatively
             ,
             or
             affirmatively
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             latter
             use
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             God
             ,
             Esay
             .
             46.
             10.
             
          
           
             Decretum
             in
             the
             Latine
             is
             indifferent
             ;
             
             to
             signifie
             either
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             Gods
             Decree
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             the
             Concrete
             ,
             a
             thing
             decreed
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Absolute
             Decree
             a
             is
             that
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Counsell
             of
             his
             owne
             Will
             ,
             hath
             determined
             with
             himselfe
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             ;
             command
             ,
             or
             forbid
             ;
             permit
             ,
             or
             hinder
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               23.
            
             and
             4.
             28.
             
             
               Luke
               22.
               22.
               
               John
            
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             Or
             ,
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             an
             eternall
             and
             infinite
             act
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             doth
             determine
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             doe
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             all
             eternity
             that
             good
             is
             ;
             and
             to
             permit
             or
             suffer
             whatsoever
             evill
             is
             done
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             called
             Counsell
             b
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             done
             most
             wisely
             ;
             all
             things
             being
             so
             ordered
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             t●●est
             reason
             ;
             as
             if
             things
             had
             been
             long
             debated
             ,
             or
             consulted
             of
             before
             ;
             though
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             be
             free
             from
             all
             need
             of
             cousulting
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Counsell
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             
             because
             his
             Will
             doth
             determine
             all
             things
             agreeably
             to
             that
             Counsell
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             eternall
             determining
             of
             all
             things
             which
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             so
             as
             himselfe
             saw
             fittest
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             upon
             best
             reasons
             knowne
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Decree
             of
             God
             extends
             to
             all
             things
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             it
             his
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             good
             pleasure
             guided
             by
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             for
             his
             glory
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             excellencies
             .
             His
             mercy
             moved
             him
             to
             decree
             ,
             his
             wisedome
             orders
             the
             Decree
             ,
             his
             power
             perfects
             it
             ,
             and
             brings
             it
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             The
             Properties
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             compleat
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             comprehends
             the
             determination
             of
             everie
             thing
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Creature
             it selfe
             workes
             ,
             or
             God
             concerning
             it
             ,
             that
             was
             decreed
             from
             eternity
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             29.
             it
             reacheth
             to
             greater
             matters
             ;
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Psalme
             40.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Compared
             with
             Heb.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             the
             Kindome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
             2.
             2.
             to
             lesse
             matters
             ,
             in
             things
             which
             befall
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             ordering
             of
             things
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             Captivity
             .
             Nothing
             comes
             to
             passe
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             decreed
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             and
             nothing
             com●s
             to
             passe
             otherwise
             then
             as
             hee
             hath
             decreed
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             onely
             subject
             
               res
               ipsas
            
             ,
             but
             
               modos
               rerum
            
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Decree
             of
             God.
             Neither
             hath
             God
             decreed
             onely
             good
             things
             ,
             
             but
             even
             justly
             the
             evill
             workes
             of
             evill
             men
             ;
             for
             evill
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             ordering
             it
             ,
             
               habet
               rationem
               boni
            
             .
             *
             viz.
             that
             by
             it
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             may
             be
             revealed
             in
             his
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             .
             He
             doth
             order
             ,
             determine
             ,
             and
             direct
             the
             sinfull
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             effect
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             most
             wise
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               11.
               1
               
               Tim.
               17.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Just.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Free
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             
             Nothing
             moved
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             without
             ,
             or
             beyond
             himselfe
             :
             
               ●v●nso
               ,
               O
               Father
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               because
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
            
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Certaine
             ,
             firme
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             infallible
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Eternall
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             18.
             
             It
             was
             one
             of
             Vorstius
             prodigious
             Doctrines
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Decrees
             are
             not
             eternall
             ;
             then
             he
             would
             be
             changeable
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Absolute
             ;
             not
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             meanes
             ,
             but
             Causes
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             The
             Decree
             is
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Common
             and
             Generall
             ,
             which
             concernes
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             the
             Decree
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             or
             Providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Speciall
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             Angels
             and
             men
             ;
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Decree
             of
             Predestination
             :
             and
             it
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             ;
             viz.
             of
             a
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             about
             saving
             :
             and
             of
             Reprobation
             about
             damning
             some
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             Execution
             likewise
             of
             the
             Decree
             is
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Common
             ;
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             Creation
             ,
             which
             is
             Creation
             :
             and
             of
             Government
             ,
             called
             Providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Speciall
             :
             1.
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             in
             good
             Angels
             ,
             their
             confirmation
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             and
             in
             elect
             men
             .
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             Restauration
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             gracious
             workes
             of
             God.
             2.
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             partly
             in
             evill
             Angels
             ,
             casting
             them
             out
             from
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             their
             punishments
             in
             Hell
             ;
             partly
             in
             men
             ,
             viz.
             their
             rejection
             ,
             obduration
             ,
             and
             all
             effects
             of
             divine
             anger
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             handle
             the
             speciall
             Decree
             ,
             first
             ,
             called
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             speake
             briefely
             concerning
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             to
             treat
             likewise
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Of
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             To
             Predestinate
             *
             ,
             is
             to
             Decree
             the
             attaining
             of
             some
             end
             ,
             by
             such
             like
             meanes
             as
             counsell
             shall
             prompt
             us
             with
             .
             It
             differs
             from
             Election
             ;
             Election
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Will
             ;
             Predestination
             ,
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             28.
             
             Election
             is
             onely
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             this
             is
             of
             the
             meanes
             also
             .
          
           
             By
             Divines
             ,
             Predestination
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             Decree
             of
             
             God
             concerning
             the
             eternall
             and
             Supernaturall
             estate
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             men
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             :
             although
             predestination
             concerne
             Angels
             and
             men
             alike
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             especially
             inculcates
             to
             us
             men
             the
             Predestination
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Predestination
             in
             Scripture
             (
             say
             some
             )
             is
             all
             one
             with
             Election
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
             But
             with
             the
             ancient
             Latines
             ,
             Destinare
             ,
             is
             used
             of
             punishment
             as
             well
             as
             reward
             ;
             and
             ancient
             Devines
             make
             a
             Predestination
             to
             punishment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             Predestination
             is
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             
             or
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             Counsell
             ,
             determining
             with
             himselfe
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             to
             create
             and
             governe
             man-kinde
             for
             his
             speciall
             Glory
             ,
             viz.
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glorious
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             excellent
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Or
             thus
             ;
          
           
             Predestination
             is
             the
             secret
             and
             immutable
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             decreed
             from
             all
             eternitie
             ,
             to
             call
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             loved
             in
             his
             Sonne
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             faith
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             vessells
             of
             eternall
             glory
             .
             Or
             thus
          
           
             Predestination
             is
             the
             *
             infallible
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             made
             choise
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             rejected
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             owne
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             not
             onely
             decreed
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             save
             some
             which
             believe
             ,
             and
             condemne
             those
             which
             continue
             in
             infidelity
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             determined
             whom
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             he
             will
             bring
             to
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             he
             will
             leave
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             punish
             for
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Justice
             .
             The
             ancient
             Fathers
             call
             that
             Verse
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
               The
               golden
               chaine
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             Predestination
             are
             two
             ;
             
             Election
             ,
             and
             Reprobation
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             Election
             is
             profitable
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             sets
             forth
             the
             profound
             depth
             of
             the
             Lords
             love
             ,
             the
             glory
             and
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             
             ascribing
             the
             whole
             praise
             of
             our
             Vocation
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoptition
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             holds
             forth
             the
             wonderfull
             Wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             Romans
             .
             11.
             33.
             
             It
             sets
             
             out
             his
             Power
             and
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Romans
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Election
             signifieth
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             chusing
             or
             taking
             of
             one
             into
             some
             office
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               10.
               24.
               
               Luke
            
             6.
             13.
             and
             17.
             12.
             either
             in
             the
             Common-weale
             ,
             Psalme
             78.
             70.
             or
             Church
             ,
             John
             6.
             70.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             making
             choise
             of
             a
             Nation
             to
             bee
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             upon
             whom
             (
             passing
             by
             others
             )
             hee
             will
             bestow
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             singular
             pledges
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             
               Deut.
               4.
            
             37.
             and
             7.
             7.
             and
             10.
             15.
             and
             32.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             put
             for
             the
             Elect
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             Decree
             ,
             or
             the
             separation
             of
             certaine
             men
             in
             time
             by
             effectuall
             vocation
             ,
             
               Luke
               18.
               7.
               
               Col.
               3.
               12.
               
               Apoc.
            
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             notes
             the
             eternall
             decree
             of
             God
             separating
             some
             men
             to
             holinesse
             and
             glory
             ,
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             rich
             grace
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
            
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Election
             is
             the
             decree
             of
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             
             according
             to
             Counsell
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             from
             eternity
             chosen
             and
             determined
             with
             himselfe
             to
             call
             some
             men
             to
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             justifie
             ,
             adopt
             ,
             sanctifie
             ,
             and
             endue
             them
             with
             eternall
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             incomprehensible
             grace
             ,
             and
             rich
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             action
             *
             of
             God
             ordaining
             some
             men
             out
             of
             his
             meere
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             had
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Generall
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             action
             of
             Gods
             ordaining
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             impulsive
             Cause
             ,
             of
             his
             meere
             good
             will
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               6.
               
               Rom.
            
             9.
             16.
             18.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             other
             reason
             given
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             wearied
             themselves
             out
             in
             disputes
             ,
             but
             onely
             Gods
             will
             ,
             *
             
               Even
               so
               Father
               ,
               because
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
               ,
            
             Matth.
             11.
             
             
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               hee
               will
               have
               mercy
               .
            
             Gods
             meere
             free-will
             makes
             us
             differ
             in
             naturalls
             ;
             thou
             art
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Toad
             ;
             how
             much
             rather
             must
             it
             make
             us
             differ
             in
             supernaturalls
             ?
             To
             
             flie
             to
             a
             
               scientia
               media
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               congrua
               motio
               divina
            
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             preparation
             and
             use
             of
             Free-will
             ,
             is
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             in
             man
             makes
             a
             difference
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             object
             of
             Election
             ,
             
             whether
             man
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             or
             respectiuely
             ,
             as
             good
             by
             Creation
             ;
             miserable
             by
             sinne
             .
             Some
             make
             homo
             *
             condendus
             ,
             man
             to
             be
             made
             the
             object
             of
             Election
             ,
             some
             man
             made
             ,
             but
             not
             fallen
             ;
             some
             man
             made
             and
             fallen
             .
             But
             these
             opinions
             may
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             hold
             
               homo
               Condendus
            
             ,
             
             or
             
               massa
               pura
            
             to
             be
             the
             object
             ,
             doe
             extend
             Election
             further
             than
             the
             latter
             doe
             ,
             even
             to
             comprehend
             in
             it
             a
             decree
             to
             make
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             permit
             him
             to
             fall
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             that
             actuall
             Election
             ,
             and
             Separation
             ,
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             from
             the
             corrupted
             Masse
             ;
             of
             which
             opinion
             these
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             chosen
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             holy
             and
             unblameable
             ;
             this
             supposeth
             that
             we
             were
             considered
             in
             Election
             ,
             as
             finners
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               16.
               6.
               9.
               1.
               
               Rom.
            
             2.
             9.
             
             Election
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             called
             vessells
             of
             mercy
             ;
             mercy
             presupposeth
             misery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             elected
             in
             Christ
             as
             our
             head
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             and
             Saviour
             which
             presupposeth
             sinne
             ;
             he
             came
             
               to
               save
               sinners
               ,
               Matth.
            
             20.
             16.
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             are
             given
             to
             few
             ,
             few
             are
             holy
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             Election
             ,
             Matthew
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Man
             simply
             considered
             is
             the
             object
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             preordination
             of
             the
             end
             ;
             but
             man
             corrupted
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             meanes
             which
             tend
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             or
             man
             absolutely
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             supreame
             or
             last
             end
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             subordinate
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             end
             *
             of
             Election
             is
             two-fold
             :
             1.
             neare
             and
             immediate
             eternall
             life
             .
             2.
             farther
             off
             and
             ultimate
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             meanes
             to
             bring
             about
             these
             ends
             ,
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Consider
             also
             the
             adjuncts
             of
             this
             Decree
             ,
             the
             eternity
             ,
             immutability
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certaine
             and
             determinate
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             diminished
             ,
             or
             augmented
             .
          
           
           
             Christ
             prayed
             to
             his
             Father
             that
             the
             Faith
             *
             of
             his
             Elect
             might
             not
             faile
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             16.
             20.
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             deceived
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             thinke
             that
             the
             certaintie
             of
             immutable
             election
             begetts
             in
             a
             man
             a
             certaine
             carnall
             securitie
             ,
             
             and
             prophannesse
             :
             but
             Peter
             thinks
             farre
             otherwise
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             God
             was
             not
             moved
             by
             any
             thing
             outwardly
             to
             choose
             us
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             onely
             the
             meere
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             God
             did
             choose
             man
             to
             eternall
             life
             upon
             the
             foresight
             of
             his
             good
             workes
             and
             his
             perseverance
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lutherans
             *
             say
             for
             faith
             foreseene
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             any
             dignity
             in
             faith
             ,
             but
             for
             Christ
             apprehended
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             If
             God
             should
             not
             predestinate
             for
             some
             thing
             in
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             accepter
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             all
             were
             alike
             ,
             Judas
             was
             no
             more
             opposite
             then
             Peter
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             one
             bee
             elected
             and
             not
             another
             ?
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
             This
             makes
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Election
             such
             a
             depth
             ,
             that
             God
             loveth
             Jacob
             and
             hateth
             Esau
             ,
             in
             the
             Angels
             ,
             some
             are
             elected
             ,
             and
             some
             fallen
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             accept
             of
             persons
             is
             then
             when
             we
             preferre
             one
             before
             another
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             now
             that
             God
             chooseth
             some
             ;
             it
             is
             of
             his
             meere
             grace
             ,
             *
             for
             all
             deserve
             eternall
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Papists
             and
             Lutherans
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             fruit
             of
             election
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             a
             cause
             or
             condition
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             a
             cause
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             effects
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             4.
             
             It
             should
             be
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             chosen
             us
             because
             we
             were
             foreseene
             holy
             ,
             
               Acts
               13.
            
             48.
             
             A
             man
             is
             not
             ordained
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             because
             he
             beleeveth
             ,
             
             but
             he
             beleeveth
             because
             he
             is
             ordained
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             choose
             God
             and
             not
             he
             us
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             John
             15.
             19.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Infants
             are
             elected
             ,
             who
             cannot
             beleeve
             or
             doe
             good
             workes
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             man
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             owne
             election
             ,
             he
             had
             cause
             to
             glorie
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             election
             should
             not
             be
             of
             grace
             .
             
          
           
           
             All
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             without
             exception
             are
             not
             elected
             :
             for
             election
             supposeth
             a
             rejection
             .
             He
             that
             chooseth
             *
             some
             refuseth
             others
             .
             See
             
               Esay
               41.
               9.
               
               John
            
             13.
             8.
             
             Whom
             God
             electeth
             he
             doth
             also
             glorifie
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             but
             all
             are
             not
             glorified
             ,
             2
             
               Thes.
               1.
               10.
               
               &
            
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Saving
             faith
             is
             a
             true
             effect
             of
             Gods
             election
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             &
             common
             to
             all
             the
             elect
             which
             live
             to
             be
             of
             age
             and
             discretion
             ,
             but
             many
             are
             destitute
             of
             faith
             for
             ever
             :
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             out
             of
             Gods
             election
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
             that
             few
             were
             chosen
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             16.
             
             Few
             saved
             ,
             
             Luke
             13.
             23.
             
             The
             elect
             considered
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             
             are
             a
             numberlesse
             number
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             many
             ,
             
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             even
             a
             handfull
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             13.
             14.
             
             &
             22.
             14.
             
             Luke
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             Though
             some
             of
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             may
             be
             expounded
             of
             the
             small
             number
             of
             Beleevers
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             more
             generally
             spoken
             ,
             shewing
             plainly
             that
             only
             few
             do
             find
             the
             way
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             the
             world
             were
             divided
             into
             thirty
             parts
             ,
             19.
             of
             them
             doe
             live
             in
             Infidelity
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             The
             Mahometans
             possesse
             other
             sixe
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Amongst
             them
             which
             professe
             Christ
             ,
             scarce
             one
             part
             of
             those
             five
             remaining
             do
             embrace
             the
             true
             religion
             :
             And
             many
             more
             do
             professe
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             then
             do
             with
             the
             heart
             beleeve
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             Arminians
             say
             there
             is
             an
             election
             axiomaticall
             ,
             not
             personall
             :
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             a
             choise
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             meanes
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             salvation
             .
             God
             (
             say
             they
             )
             hath
             revealed
             but
             two
             wayes
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             life
             ,
             either
             by
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             But
             they
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             an
             election
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             man.
             But
             God
             hath
             set
             down
             with
             himselfe
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             who
             shall
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             speakes
             of
             an
             election
             personall
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             of
             both
             elections
             ,
             axiomaticall
             and
             personall
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             Gods
             election
             is
             so
             uncertaine
             and
             changeable
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             elect
             may
             become
             reprobates
             ,
             and
             the
             reprobate
             elect
             .
             But
             Gods
             election
             
             is
             most
             firme
             ,
             certaine
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             John
             6.
             37.
             
             &
             10.
             28.
             
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
             So
             much
             concerning
             Election
             .
          
           
             Reprobation
             *
             is
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             to
             leave
             the
             rest
             of
             men
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             glorifie
             his
             justice
             in
             their
             eternall
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             Schoolemen
             and
             others
             distidguish
             between
             a
             negatiue
             and
             positive
             or
             affirmative
             act
             of
             Reprobation
             .
             The
             negative
             act
             is
             called
             preterition
             non-election
             ,
             or
             a
             will
             of
             not
             giving
             life
             .
             The
             positive
             or
             affirmative
             act
             is
             called
             pre-damnation
             ,
             or
             a
             will
             of
             damning
             .
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             it
             are
             some
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             vessells
             of
             wrath
             sitted
             for
             destruction
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             that
             there
             are
             more
             damned
             then
             saved
             ;
             is
             proved
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             16.
             
             &
             Matth.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             reprobation
             is
             the
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             justice
             in
             punishing
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             reprobation
             in
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             then
             others
             are
             passed
             by
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wholly
             from
             the
             vnsearcheable
             depth
             of
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             that
             damnation
             whereto
             they
             are
             ad●udged
             ,
             is
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               Who
               will
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               Sol.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             some
             *
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             all
             men
             is
             taken
             .
             1.
             verse
             ,
             Let
             prayers
             be
             made
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             men
             ;
             he
             instanceth
             in
             one
             kinde
             ,
             viz.
             Kings
             .
             All
             is
             likewise
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             not
             
               prosingulis
               genem
            
             ,
             but
             
               progenerum
               singulorum
            
             .
             All
             manner
             of
             men
             of
             all
             Nations
             &
             qual●●es
             .
             All
             in
             this
             place
             doth
             not
             signifie
             uniniversally
             :
             every
             man
             in
             every
             age
             and
             condition
             ,
             but
             all
             opposed
             to
             the
             Jewes
             only
             ,
             all
             indefinitely
             &
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             
               Not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               :
            
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             an
             election
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             reprobation
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             He
             speaks
             there
             only
             of
             the
             Elect
             :
             &
             he
             would
             have
             none
             of
             them
             to
             perish
             .
             
             He
             speakes
             that
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             &
             includes
             himself
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               long-suffering
               to
               us-ward
            
             :
             therefore
             he
             meanes
             those
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             with
             himself
             .
             
             He
             shews
             why
             God
             staies
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             because
             all
             his
             Elect
             are
             not
             gathered
             ▪
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             doth
             more
             set
             out
             the
             glory
             ,
             
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             sufficiencie
             of
             God
             then
             his
             Decree
             .
             O
             the
             infinite
             depth
             of
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             which
             hath
             fore-seen
             ,
             decreed
             ,
             and
             determined
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             innumerable
             things
             that
             ever
             did
             or
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             search
             into
             the
             depths
             of
             his
             counsells
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
             But
             in
             all
             things
             professe
             our
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             refer
             all
             to
             his
             decree
             ,
             Psal.
             37.
             5.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             justly
             blamed
             that
             ascribe
             any
             thing
             to
             chance
             ,
             
             fate
             ,
             fortune
             ,
             or
             good
             lucke
             ,
             as
             also
             such
             as
             are
             impatient
             under
             any
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Admiring
             the
             methods
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             will
             be
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             worke
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             a
             desperate
             inference
             :
             
             If
             I
             be
             predestinated
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             I
             neglect
             and
             scoffe
             at
             sanctity
             .
             God
             hath
             predestinated
             the
             meanes
             as
             well
             as
             the
             end
             :
             he
             hath
             decreed
             us
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             well
             as
             happy
             ,
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             the
             Devill
             strives
             to
             sever
             the
             meanes
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             evill
             ,
             the
             end
             from
             the
             meanes
             .
             We
             must
             not
             reason
             whether
             we
             be
             predestinated
             ,
             but
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             prove
             our
             Election
             ,
             by
             our
             calling
             wee
             should
             judge
             of
             our
             predestination
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             descendendo
             ,
             by
             prying
             into
             Gods
             secret
             Counsell
             ,
             as
             ascendendo
             ,
             by
             searching
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
             It
             was
             good
             counsell
             that
             Cardinall
             Poole
             gave
             to
             one
             who
             asked
             him
             how
             he
             might
             most
             profitably
             read
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             He
             advised
             him
             first
             to
             read
             the
             12.
             chapter
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             12.
             
             Chapter
             .
             Because
             in
             the
             12
             ●h
             .
             Chapter
             the
             Apostle
             falls
             on
             matter
             of
             duty
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             great
             mysteries
             handled
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Predestination
             .
             Take
             heede
             of
             abusing
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             
             quarrell
             not
             with
             his
             justice
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             determined
             not
             to
             give
             grace
             to
             some
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             14.
             that
             any
             are
             saved
             it
             is
             from
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             injustice
             in
             refusing
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             meere
             mercie
             of
             God
             to
             take
             
             any
             :
             
             as
             if
             of
             many
             Traitors
             the
             King
             spare
             some
             ,
             and
             hang
             up
             the
             rest
             :
             neither
             have
             the
             Elect
             a
             just
             cause
             to
             glory
             ,
             nor
             the
             reprobate
             to
             complaine
             ;
             since
             undeserved
             grace
             is
             shewed
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             due
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             the
             other
             .
             It
             bewraies
             no
             more
             want
             of
             mercie
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             but
             such
             ,
             then
             it
             did
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             not
             many
             worlds
             ,
             since
             the
             exercising
             of
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             determined
             by
             his
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             may
             comfort
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
             who
             may
             be
             certaine
             of
             their
             election
             and
             salvation
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Paul
            
             had
             not
             this
             by
             immediate
             revelation
             ,
             because
             he
             concludeth
             upon
             such
             arguments
             as
             are
             generall
             to
             all
             the
             godly
             ,
             see
             1
             
               John
               3.
               14.
            
             
             Certainty
             of
             mans
             election
             and
             salvation
             is
             not
             such
             as
             we
             have
             of
             arts
             and
             sciences
             ,
             yet
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             are
             more
             to
             be
             adhered
             unto
             then
             any
             humane
             principle
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             such
             as
             we
             have
             of
             doctrinall
             truths
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             so
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             favour
             in
             particular
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             dogmaticall
             truth
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             but
             a
             practicall
             conclusion
             drawn
             from
             the
             Generall
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             such
             an
             assurance
             as
             expelleth
             all
             doubting
             &
             wavering
             ,
             
               Mar.
               9.
            
             24.
             yet
             doubting
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             bewaile
             it
             :
             but
             the
             Papists
             teach
             doubting
             ,
             and
             praise
             it
             under
             the
             name
             of
             humility
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             keeps
             us
             from
             presumption
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             such
             as
             presumption
             and
             carnall
             security
             ,
             
             excluding
             all
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             worke
             out
             your
             salvation
             with
             feare
             ;
             those
             which
             have
             been
             most
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             most
             active
             for
             him
             :
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             conjecturall
             ,
             or
             morall
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             of
             our
             own
             conscience
             and
             Spirit
             only
             ,
             but
             inabled
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thus
             to
             conclude
             and
             determine
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             The
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             with
             our
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             Those
             that
             find
             this
             in
             themselves
             ,
             should
             feed
             upon
             this
             eternall
             comfort
             ,
             it
             is
             absolute
             ,
             eternall
             ,
             immutable
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             oppose
             it
             ,
             who
             shall
             lay
             anything
             to
             the
             Elect
             ?
             It
             is
             full
             of
             love
             and
             grace
             .
             
             We
             may
             make
             our
             election
             sure
             by
             our
             calling
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             by
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             by
             a
             new
             light
             .
             2.
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
               John
               12.
               36.
               
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             8.
             
             We
             have
             a
             new
             knowledge
             wrought
             in
             us
             of
             our selves
             ;
             we
             see
             our
             miserie
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             inability
             to
             help
             our selves
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             23.
             2
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             discovered
             to
             us
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
             We
             see
             our
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             know
             him
             to
             be
             a
             mediatour
             ,
             who
             must
             reconcile
             God
             and
             us
             .
             2.
             a
             new
             life
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             1.
             
             We
             now
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             faith
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             14.
             
             These
             three
             are
             put
             together
             faithfull
             ,
             chosen
             and
             called
             .
             2.
             
             By
             new
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Execution
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             GOD
             executes
             his
             Decree
             by
             Actions
             ,
             
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Gods
             workes
             are
             in
             time
             ,
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Past
               Creation
               of
               all
               things
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Present
               Governement
               and
               preservation
               .
            
          
           
             Creation
             is
             taken
             ,
             1.
             
             Strictly
             ,
             when
             God
             makes
             any
             Creature
             of
             nothing
             ,
             meerly
             of
             nothing
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             nothing
             were
             the
             matter
             but
             the
             terme
             ,
             so
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             are
             created
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Largely
             ,
             when
             of
             some
             prejasent
             matter
             but
             very
             unfit
             and
             indisposed
             a
             creature
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             Adam
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Creation
             is
             the
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             whereby
             out
             of
             nothing
             he
             brought
             forth
             nature
             it selfe
             and
             all
             things
             in
             nature
             ,
             both
             substances
             and
             accidents
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             substances
             ,
             and
             finished
             them
             in
             the
             space
             of
             sixe
             dayes
             ,
             both
             to
             his
             owne
             glory
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
           
             Or
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             action
             whereby
             God
             the
             Father
             by
             his
             word
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             made
             all
             things
             exceeding
             good
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Or
             thus
             ,
             Creation
             is
             a
             transient
             or
             externall
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             in
             the
             beginning
             He
             made
             the
             world
             by
             a
             meere
             command
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             free
             will
             in
             sixe
             dayes
             space
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               An
               action
            
             ,
             ]
             not
             a
             motion
             or
             change
             ,
             motion
             argueth
             some
             succession
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             things
             created
             ,
             the
             
               fieri
               &
               factum
               esse
            
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             change
             ,
             because
             that
             supposeth
             some
             alteration
             in
             the
             Agent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Transient
               ,
            
             ]
             it
             passeth
             from
             the
             Agent
             to
             the
             thing
             created
             ,
             whereas
             in
             immanent
             actions
             ,
             as
             Gods
             will
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             and
             personall
             actions
             ,
             they
             abide
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Of
               God
               ,
            
             ]
             
             The
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Creation
             ,
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Creation
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             so
             that
             He
             is
             God
             which
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             he
             created
             the
             world
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             Jer.
             10.
             11.
             
             It
             is
             without
             controversie
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             creation
             agrees
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             expressely
             given
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             
               John
               1
               3.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             16.
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             also
             ,
             Psal.
             33.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             )
             By
             the
             Scripture
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             world
             was
             not
             from
             all
             eternity
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             notes
             not
             that
             there
             was
             time
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             created
             the
             world
             (
             for
             time
             is
             a
             creature
             and
             concreated
             )
             but
             it
             denotes
             orde
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               world
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             and
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             4.
             and
             17.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               well
               ordered
               ,
               decent
               ,
               beautifull
               and
               comely
               frame
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             his
             meere
             command
             ,
             )
             
             
               as
               appeares
            
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Let
             there
             be
             light
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             heavens
             ,
             
               w●ich
               argues
               his
               omnipotencie
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Out
               of
               his
               owne
               free
               will
               ,
               )
            
             for
             God
             did
             not
             need
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             created
             it
             no
             sooner
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             finall
             cause
             
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             20.
             
             Three
             Attrbiutes
             ,
             especially
             manifest
             themselves
             in
             this
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             
             Gods
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             his
             power
             in
             that
             he
             made
             all
             thing●
             by
             a
             word
             and
             of
             nothing
             :
             his
             wisedome
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             order
             and
             exceeding
             wonderfull
             and
             particular
             uses
             ,
             all
             creatures
             have
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             would
             communicate
             being
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             He
             needed
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             was
             happie
             enough
             in
             himselfe
             without
             men
             or
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             Creation
             (
             say
             some
             a
             set
             out
             generally
             in
             a
             generall
             proposition
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
            
             b
             
               God
               created
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             Which
             proposition
             He
             after
             explains
             by
             its
             parts
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             world
             was
             not
             from
             eternity
             but
             was
             made
             by
             God
             these
             arguments
             may
             perswade
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             and
             principally
             Faith
             Heb.
             11.
             3.
             which
             is
             grounded
             upon
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             c
             as
             the
             first
             and
             second
             chapters
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             38
             and
             39
             chapters
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             some
             Psalmes
             almost
             whole
             ,
             as
             104.
             and
             136.
             this
             also
             is
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             our
             Creede
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             created
             in
             time
             by
             God.
             The
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               Acts
            
             14.
             15.
             and
             17.
             24.
             doth
             point
             out
             God
             to
             the
             Heathen
             by
             this
             worke
             above
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             probably
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             shining
             in
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             originall
             of
             Nations
             laid
             downe
             by
             
               Moses
               ,
               Gen.
            
             10.
             and
             else
             where
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             fained
             by
             him
             ,
             since
             some
             memorie
             of
             them
             was
             then
             extant
             among
             many
             ,
             which
             yet
             in
             progresse
             of
             time
             was
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             beginning
             of
             Arts
             ,
             the
             first
             inventers
             d
             whereof
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             time
             they
             flourished
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             so
             many
             ages
             before
             ,
             mankind
             lived
             without
             arts
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             last
             times
             they
             were
             all
             both
             invented
             &
             perfected
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             newnesse
             of
             all
             Heathenish
             histories
             ,
             the
             ancientest
             of
             which
             tell
             of
             nothing
             before
             Noah's
             flood
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             Empire
             under
             Ninus
             .
             The
             holy
             history
             it selfe
             
             is
             only
             of
             4000.
             yeares
             or
             thereabout
             ,
             
             which
             neverthelesse
             i●
             the
             greatest
             monument
             of
             antiquity
             .
             Now
             it
             would
             be
             a
             most
             unworthy
             reproach
             and
             contumelie
             cast
             upon
             all
             those
             men
             who
             had
             lived
             so
             many
             infinite
             ages
             agoe
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ignorant
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ;
             or
             so
             sloathfull
             that
             they
             would
             not
             deliver
             in
             writing
             what
             was
             done
             in
             their
             times
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             decay
             of
             mans
             bodie
             and
             age
             ,
             which
             from
             a
             great
             strength
             ,
             quantity
             ,
             bignesse
             and
             time
             of
             life
             is
             now
             come
             down
             to
             a
             narrow
             scantling
             ,
             which
             if
             had
             decreased
             so
             alwais
             in
             infinite
             *
             ages
             ,
             it
             would
             by
             this
             time
             have
             been
             brought
             almost
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             certaine
             series
             and
             order
             of
             causes
             and
             impossibility
             of
             their
             proceeding
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             :
             for
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             there
             should
             be
             one
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             universall
             cause
             :
             but
             first
             it
             is
             not
             unlesse
             it
             be
             one
             ,
             nor
             one
             except
             it
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             a
             thing
             is
             ,
             so
             it
             workes
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             another
             in
             his
             being
             ,
             therefore
             neither
             in
             working
             doth
             he
             require
             a
             pre-existent
             matter
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Art
             presupposeth
             nature
             ,
             and
             nature
             matter
             ;
             but
             God
             in
             working
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             cause
             then
             art
             or
             nature
             ,
             therefore
             presupposeth
             nothing
             in
             working
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             first
             cause
             ,
             viz.
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             therefore
             he
             can
             do
             whatsoever
             implyeth
             not
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             but
             the
             Creation
             of
             things
             in
             time
             implyeth
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Whatsoever
             perisheth
             hath
             a
             beginning
             :
             
             the
             world
             doth
             perish
             ,
             because
             all
             its
             parts
             decay
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             corruption
             ,
             therefore
             the
             whole
             .
             The
             Angels
             and
             soules
             of
             men
             are
             changeable
             by
             nature
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Devill
             and
             mans
             fall
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Either
             the
             world
             was
             eternall
             or
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             eternall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             compounded
             *
             of
             divers
             parts
             ,
             &
             those
             in
             nature
             
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             meete
             together
             in
             that
             order
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             made
             by
             some-what
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             :
             for
             that
             which
             maks
             ,
             is
             before
             that
             which
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             before
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             creature
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ;
             because
             that
             is
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             therefore
             meaner
             then
             it
             considered
             as
             whole
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             world
             could
             not
             be
             eternall
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             limited
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             ,
             quantity
             ,
             power
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             infinite
             in
             time
             .
             That
             which
             is
             eternall
             *
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             &
             consequently
             the
             best
             ,
             therefore
             God
             is
             only
             so
             ,
             having
             no
             parts
             ,
             nor
             being
             subject
             to
             corruption
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             reasons
             it
             is
             evinced
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             not
             eternal
             ,
             but
             was
             created
             by
             the
             chiefe
             work-man
             of
             all
             things
             in
             time
             .
             But
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             was
             made
             ,
             whether
             in
             Summer
             ,
             Autumn
             ,
             or
             the
             Spring
             ,
             wee
             will
             not
             raise
             any
             curious
             and
             unprofitable
             questions
             .
             See
             
               Sarsons
               Chronologia
               vapulans
            
             ,
             page
             123.
             
             Let
             it
             suffice
             to
             know
             that
             it
             was
             created
             by
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             rather
             together
             with
             time
             then
             in
             time
             ;
             for
             the
             instant
             and
             moment
             of
             Creation
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             following
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             end
             of
             precedent
             time
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             concerning
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             there
             followeth
             the
             matter
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             and
             immediate
             Creati●n
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             matter
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             Divine
             power
             drew
             out
             nature
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             pre-existent
             matter
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             meer
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Materiam
             noli
             quaerere
             ,
             nulla
             fuit
             .
             
          
           
             N●thing
             but
             nothing
             *
             had
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             ,
          
           
             Whereof
             ,
             wherwith
             ,
             whereby
             to
             build
             this
             Citie
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             were
             created
             all
             incorporeall
             and
             immateriall
             substances
             ;
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             for
             those
             things
             which
             are
             void
             of
             matter
             ,
             cannot
             be
             framed
             out
             of
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             mediate
             Creation
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             brought
             forth
             of
             a
             praexistent
             matter
             ;
             yet
             so
             rude
             and
             indisposed
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             accounted
             for
             nothing
             ;
             so
             Adams
             body
             was
             created
             of
             the
             Dust
             or
             Slime
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
             Beasts
             and
             Birds
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             19.
             which
             yet
             God
             did
             meerely
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             no
             necessity
             compelling
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             matter
             he
             took
             any
             way
             helping
             him
             in
             working
             ;
             it
             was
             nothing
             privatively
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
          
           
             Divines
             observe
             foure
             things
             in
             Gods
             Creation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             command
             ;
             whereby
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               light
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               light
               .
            
             Gods
             words
             are
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             approbation
             ;
             whereby
             all
             things
             are
             acknowledged
             as
             good
             .
             
               God
               saw
               they
               were
               good
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             apt
             for
             the
             end
             *
             for
             which
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             defect
             and
             deformity
             ,
             or
             punishment
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             3
             Ordination
             and
             appointment
             ,
             whereby
             He
             assigned
             unto
             all
             creatures
             their
             use
             .
             
               Jeremy
               .
               52.
               
               1●
            
             .
             He
             made
             nothing
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             4
             A
             sanction
             of
             a
             Law
             and
             Decree
             which
             the
             creatures
             must
             alwayes
             observe
             ,
             called
             a
             Covenant
             with
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             efficient
             cause
             and
             the
             matter
             ,
             there
             followeth
             the
             forme
             of
             Creation
             which
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             created
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             manner
             of
             Creation
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             is
             this
             ,
             He
             did
             not
             create
             the
             World
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Eternall
             and
             Immutable
             ;
             yet
             most
             free
             decree
             of
             his
             will.
             
          
           
           
             2
             By
             his
             word
             and
             b●ck
             alone
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             or
             toyle
             ,
             He
             made
             and
             established
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             forme
             of
             Creation
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             created
             is
             two
             fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Internall
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             very
             force
             and
             power
             of
             nature
             imprinted
             by
             God
             both
             in
             all
             things
             in
             a
             common
             manner
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             severall
             kinds
             according
             to
             the
             particular
             essence
             and
             condition
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             made
             powerfull
             to
             proper
             or
             common
             operations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             externall
             forme
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             partly
             a
             suddaine
             and
             momentary
             production
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             
             partly
             a
             most
             beautifull
             disposing
             and
             excellent
             order
             of
             all
             things
             produced
             ,
             both
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             among
             one
             another
             .
             The
             world
             hath
             its
             name
             in
             Greek
             from
             beauty
             ,
             God
             could
             have
             created
             them
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             he
             made
             them
             in
             the
             space
             of
             si●e
             ▪
             a
             daies
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             power
             in
             producing
             whatsoever
             effects
             he
             would
             without
             their
             generall
             causes
             ,
             while
             he
             enlightned
             the
             world
             ,
             made
             the
             earth
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             brought
             plants
             out
             of
             it
             before
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moone
             were
             created
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             goodnesse
             and
             liberality
             while
             he
             provides
             for
             his
             creatures
             not
             yet
             made
             ,
             and
             brings
             the
             living
             creatures
             into
             the
             earth
             filled
             with
             plants
             and
             nourishment
             ,
             men
             into
             a
             world
             abundantly
             furnished
             withall
             things
             for
             necessity
             and
             delight
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             might
             thereby
             more
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             not
             made
             confusedly
             or
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             orderly
             ,
             and
             by
             counsell
             ;
             and
             might
             not
             perfunctorily
             but
             diligently
             consider
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             .
             How
             should
             we
             deliberate
             in
             our
             actions
             b
             which
             are
             subject
             to
             imperfection
             ?
             〈◊〉
             it
             pleased
             God
             not
             out
             of
             need
             to
             take
             leasure
             .
          
           
           
             
             
             
             
             So
             much
             for
             the
             forme
             of
             Creation
             ,
             there
             remaines
             in
             the
             last
             place
             the
             end
             which
             is
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             last
             and
             chiefest
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             in
             manifesting
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             c
             power
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             excellencies
             of
             God
             shining
             forth
             in
             the
             existence
             order
             and
             wonderfull
             workmanship
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wise
             government
             and
             administration
             of
             them
             ;
             God
             would
             have
             acknowledged
             and
             praised
             by
             reasonable
             *
             creatures
             .
             Psal.
             19.
             1.
             and
             10.
             24.
             
             
               Prov.
               16.
               4.
               
               Rom.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             &
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             end
             for
             the
             worke
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             should
             serve
             man
             ,
             and
             be
             usefull
             to
             him
             ,
             especially
             to
             further
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
               Genesis
               1.
               20.
               
               Psalme
               8.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               1
               
               Corinth
               .
            
             3.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             It
             serves
             to
             confute
             sundry
             errors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Arrians
             ,
             which
             said
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             Christ
             as
             the
             instrument
             and
             secondary
             cause
             ,
             that
             place
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             doth
             not
             prove
             an
             inequality
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Manichees
             ,
             which
             held
             two
             beginnings
             contrary
             to
             themselves
             ,
             God
             the
             authour
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             the
             authour
             of
             evil
             ,
             this
             is
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Aristotle
             ,
             that
             held
             the
             world
             was
             eternall
             ,
             though
             some
             d
             say
             he
             did
             not
             .
             Democritus
             who
             held
             that
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             a
             casuall
             concourse
             of
             atomes
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             infinite
             worlds
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             but
             of
             one
             ;
             God
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             worlds
             ;
             See
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             Moon
             .
             
               Proposit.
               2.
               
               Galene
            
             who
             having
             read
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             Moses
             said
             much
             ,
             but
             proved
             little
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             condemes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             which
             set
             their
             affections
             on
             the
             creature
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             beauty
             in
             that
             ,
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Creatour
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             abuse
             the
             creatures
             by
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             pretended
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             which
             mock
             at
             the
             parts
             of
             any
             man
             ;
             if
             borne
             lame
             ,
             or
             deformed
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             despise
             the
             Workman
             ,
             to
             murmure
             at
             the
             Potter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             shewes
             that
             God
             hath
             first
             ,
             chiefe
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             soveraignty
             over
             all
             his
             creatures
             ;
             
             so
             that
             hee
             can
             use
             ,
             command
             ,
             and
             doe
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             equity
             seems
             good
             to
             his
             heavenly
             wisedome
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             we
             behold
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Aire
             ,
             and
             Sea
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             filled
             ,
             what
             use
             and
             commodities
             they
             have
             ,
             we
             should
             contemplate
             God
             in
             these
             things
             we
             see
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             2.
             
             We
             should
             learne
             what
             a
             one
             God
             is
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Eternall
             ,
             Hee
             that
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             is
             ancienter
             than
             both
             .
             2.
             
             Almighty
             ;
             Great
             works
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             passe
             without
             great
             strength
             :
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             Infinite
             in
             power
             ,
             which
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             hangs
             the
             earth
             as
             a
             Ball
             ,
             without
             any
             pillar
             to
             support
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Most
             wise
             ;
             strength
             separated
             from
             wisedome
             ,
             is
             little
             worth
             :
             God
             knowes
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             perfectly
             ;
             because
             he
             put
             such
             a
             nature
             into
             them
             :
             tell
             your selves
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             a
             wise
             understanding
             Essence
             ,
             can
             order
             all
             to
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Exceeding
             good
             ;
             hee
             hath
             infused
             goodnesse
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Waters
             ,
             Earth
             ;
             they
             are
             helpfull
             and
             and
             serviceable
             to
             man
             :
             how
             much
             more
             goodnes
             is
             there
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             See
             his
             love
             in
             making
             man
             *
             best
             of
             the
             Creatures
             here
             below
             :
             we
             should
             honour
             God
             in
             our
             mindes
             ,
             account
             him
             the
             chiefest
             and
             onely
             good
             ,
             and
             his
             favour
             the
             chiefest
             felicity
             ,
             bring
             our
             wills
             to
             long
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             desire
             him
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             chusing
             him
             as
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             loving
             him
             and
             desiring
             to
             enjoy
             himfully
             :
             Learne
             to
             feare
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             and
             please
             him
             ;
             what
             more
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             ,
             should
             be
             Ruler
             of
             all
             ?
             we
             are
             more
             his
             ,
             than
             a
             childe
             his
             Parents
             ,
             a
             servant
             his
             Masters
             .
             Wee
             should
             also
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             
             made
             us
             ,
             
             Psalme
             100.
             and
             praise
             him
             :
             Gods
             great
             workes
             call
             for
             great
             praise
             ;
             commend
             him
             with
             our
             tongues
             ,
             and
             speak
             good
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               Psalme
               19.
               2.
               
               The
               heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               i.e.
            
             give
             occasion
             to
             man
             of
             declaring
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             those
             who
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hee
             is
             ;
             is
             not
             he
             rich
             enough
             to
             maintaine
             them
             ?
             wise
             enough
             to
             direct
             them
             ?
             strong
             enough
             to
             protect
             them
             ?
             If
             thou
             want
             goodnesse
             ,
             he
             can
             create
             in
             thee
             a
             new
             heart
             ;
             it
             may
             comfort
             the
             godly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             resurrection●
             God
             can
             raise
             them
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             feare
             but
             despise
             him
             ;
             God
             will
             hate
             ,
             despise
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             :
             God
             can
             doe
             it
             ;
             he
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             because
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             threatned
             it
             :
             oh
             the
             misery
             of
             that
             man
             which
             hath
             him
             for
             his
             enemy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             may
             learne
             from
             all
             the
             Creatures
             in
             generall
             ,
             1.
             to
             bewaile
             our
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             of
             them
             reprove
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             stand
             in
             their
             kinde
             and
             station
             in
             which
             God
             set
             them
             at
             first
             .
             The
             Sun
             rejoyceth
             to
             runne
             his
             course
             :
             the
             Sea
             keepeth
             her
             bounds
             ,
             the
             earth
             stands
             upon
             her
             foundation
             ,
             the
             heavens
             keep
             their
             motion
             ,
             and
             declare
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             the
             very
             windes
             and
             seas
             obey
             him
             .
             2.
             
             All
             of
             them
             teach
             a
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             as
             was
             before
             shewed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             should
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             :
             use
             them
             first
             devoutly
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             in
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             and
             ult
             .
             with
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             
               Matth.
               15.
               36.
               
               Acts
            
             27.
             35.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             soberly
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             3.
             thankfully
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Having
             handled
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             in
             generall
             ,
             I
             now
             proceed
             according
             to
             Moses
             his
             Method
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             particular
             enarration
             of
             each
             dayes
             worke
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             may
             be
             thus
             divided
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               worlds
               Creation
               ,
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Worke.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               approbation
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
               verse
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
            
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             being
             ,
             therefore
             the
             World
             was
             not
             eternall
             .
          
           
             John
             begins
             so
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             hence
             ▪
             but
             beginning
             there
             may
             
             meane
             from
             Eternity
             :
             or
             as
             here
             ,
             Christ
             did
             not
             begin
             then
             ,
             but
             was
             then
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Bara
               Elohim
            
             ,
             Gods
             Created
             b
             .
             That
             difference
             between
             the
             Noune
             Plurall
             ,
             and
             Verbe
             Singular
             (
             saith
             Rivet
             )
             signifieth
             not
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             id●otisme
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             in
             which
             such
             enallages
             are
             frequent
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             32.
             25.
             
             How
             ever
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             being
             taken
             here
             essentially
             ,
             (
             not
             personally
             )
             is
             common
             to
             the
             3.
             
             Persons
             ;
             Gods
             created
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             created
             ▪
             for
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             also
             created
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Created
             ,
             signifieth
             an
             act
             of
             infinite
             power
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             communicable
             to
             any
             creature
             .
             1.
             
             
               Ex
               nihilo
               fecit
               ,
               &
               quidem
               potentissime
               ac
               magnificentissimè
               .
            
             Junius
             .
          
           
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             .
             In
             the
             first
             day
             were
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             the
             foundation
             and
             roofe
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             
               Psalme
               104.
               5.
               
               Esay
            
             40.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             was
             1
             Heaven
             ,
             under
             which
             name
             are
             comprehended
             partly
             the
             Empyr●an
             ,
             first
             and
             immoveable
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4
               ▪
               10.
               2
               
               Chron.
               6.
               18.
               
               Acts
               1.
            
             11.
             
             &
             partly
             the
             Celestiall
             Spheres
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             probable
             were
             made
             the
             first
             day
             ;
             but
             without
             those
             lights
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             with
             which
             at
             length
             in
             the
             fourth
             day
             ,
             they
             were
             adorned
             :
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             for
             Heaven
             being
             of
             the
             Duall
             number
             may
             imply
             both
             .
             The
             heavenly
             Intelligences
             or
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             
             of
             the
             Invisible
             Heaven
             were
             then
             made
             ,
             as
             is
             probable
             ,
             saith
             
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Coelum
               id
               est
               ,
               extimum
               illum
               hujus
               universitatis
               ambitum
               cum
               super
               Caelestibus
               incolis
               illius
               &
               spiritualibus
               formis
               atque
               intelligentiis
               ,
               Gen
               ,
               2.
               1.
               
               Job
            
             38.
             7.
             
             Junius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             foure
             first
             simple
             things
             ,
             or
             elements
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Aire
             Fire
             ,
             and
             the
             fitting
             of
             them
             for
             use
             ,
             by
             making
             day
             and
             night
             .
             Though
             other
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             aire
             and
             fire
             are
             comprehended
             under
             Firmament
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             second
             day
             .
             For
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             is
             he
             emphaticall
             :
             this
             earth
             which
             we
             dwell
             in
             ,
             though
             then
             unpolished
             .
             The
             earth
             is
             described
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             ;
             it
             was
             without
             forme
             and
             void
             ,
             informitie
             and
             vacuity
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             without
             inhabitants
             and
             without
             ornament
             ,
             the
             earth
             and
             waters
             were
             joyned
             together
             among
             themselves
             ;
             the
             waters
             at
             first
             did
             encompasse
             and
             cover
             the
             earth
             round
             about
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             cloathing
             and
             garment
             ,
             
               Psalme
               .
               104.
               6.
               
               Darknesse
               was
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               deep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             waters
             which
             inclosed
             the
             earth
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             v.
             There
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             light
             mentioned
             ;
             
             (
             the
             ordinary
             fountaine
             of
             light
             is
             the
             Sunne
             )
             which
             in
             what
             subject
             it
             did
             inhere
             is
             not
             certaine
             :
             some
             say
             water
             in
             the
             thinner
             parts
             of
             the
             superficies
             ,
             some
             the
             Heavenly
             Spheres
             ,
             others
             say
             the
             Element
             of
             fire
             :
             for
             that
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             either
             included
             under
             light
             ,
             or
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             to
             referre
             it
             ;
             and
             God
             created
             not
             accidents
             without
             subjects
             .
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             second
             day
             were
             two-fold
             :
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             most
             vast
             firmament
             ,
             viz.
             that
             space
             between
             the
             earth
             and
             skie
             :
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             the
             extending
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             division
             of
             the
             waters
             above
             ,
             from
             the
             Waters
             below
             c
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             clouds
             which
             are
             in
             the
             middle
             Region
             of
             the
             Aire
             ,
             from
             the
             Fountaines
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             Sea
             ,
             which
             remain
             under
             the
             lowest
             Region
             .
             But
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Clouds
             and
             Waters
             above
             the
             firmament
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             all
             the
             Meteors
             ,
             both
             waterie
             and
             fiery
             ,
             which
             were
             created
             then
             in
             their
             causes
             .
             Jer.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             approb●tion
             given
             of
             other
             dayes
             ,
             is
             here
             omitted
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             not
             because
             Hell
             was
             created
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Hebrews
             d
             say
             :
             but
             because
             this
             work
             of
             distguishing
             the
             waters
             was
             yet
             imperfect
             and
             finished
             on
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             third
             day
             was
             three-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             conflux
             ,
             
             or
             gathering
             of
             the
             waters
             below
             into
             one
             place
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             called
             Sea
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             over-flow
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             by
             this
             command
             of
             Gods
             ,
             they
             still
             continve
             so
             :
             Luther
             said
             well
             ,
             that
             all
             a
             mans
             life
             upon
             the
             earth
             is
             as
             great
             a
             miracle
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             passing
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             drying
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             habitable
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             nourishing
             plants
             ,
             and
             living
             creatures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             producing
             of
             Herbes
             and
             Trees
             of
             all
             kinds
             .
          
           
             The
             works
             of
             the
             fourth
             day
             were
             ,
             the
             Lights
             both
             greater
             ,
             as
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ;
             and
             lesser
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             starres
             ,
             placed
             in
             the
             Heavens
             as
             certaine
             receptacles
             ,
             or
             vessells
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             did
             gather
             light
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             scattered
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             give
             light
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             night
             from
             the
             day
             ,
             
             the
             day
             from
             the
             week
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             distinguish
             seasons
             ,
             Summer
             ,
             and
             Winter
             ,
             Spring
             ,
             &
             Autumne
             ,
             Seed-time
             ,
             and
             Harvest
             .
             They
             are
             Signes
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             :
             by
             them
             we
             may
             guesse
             of
             the
             Weather
             ,
             
               Matth.
               16.
            
             2
             ,
             3.
             from
             the
             colour
             and
             figure
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             some
             will
             conjecture
             what
             weather
             is
             like
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Civill
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             Gardners
             ,
             Fishermen
             ,
             Mariners
             ,
             gather
             observations
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ecclesiasticall
             ;
             to
             know
             the
             New
             Moons
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             st●ange
             apparitions
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             signes
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             as
             extraordinary
             Eclipses
             e
             ,
             Blazing-starres
             .
          
           
             The
             works
             of
             the
             fifth
             day
             ;
             were
             ,
          
           
             The
             Fishes
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Fowles
             of
             the
             Aire
             ,
             divers
             i●
             nature
             ,
             shape
             ,
             qualities
             ;
             vertues
             and
             manners
             of
             living
             :
             the
             fishes
             were
             appointed
             to
             increase
             ,
             multiply
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             waters
             :
             
             and
             the
             fowles
             to
             increase
             ,
             multiply
             ,
             and
             flie
             in
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             sixt
             day
             is
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             terrestriall
             bruite
             creatures
             ,
             Beasts
             f
             ,
             Cattle
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             which
             creepeth
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             having
             vertue
             and
             power
             from
             God
             to
             increase
             and
             multiply
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Man
             ,
             male
             ,
             and
             Female
             ,
             Adams
             body
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             viz.
             that
             hee
             might
             have
             in
             his
             owne
             bosome
             an
             argument
             ,
             and
             incentive
             of
             humility
             ,
             left
             for
             his
             excellency
             he
             should
             waxe
             proud
             against
             God
             ;
             Eves
             body
             out
             of
             a
             rib
             of
             Adam
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             most
             neare
             conjunction
             ,
             and
             love
             betwixt
             man
             and
             wife
             .
             The
             Creation
             ceased
             in
             man
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Master-piece
             of
             Gods
             skil
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             the
             end
             to
             which
             all
             other
             things
             were
             destinate
             .
             For
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             by
             the
             bountie
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             were
             to
             serve
             Adam
             ,
             as
             their
             Lord
             and
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             I
             Shall
             now
             insist
             more
             largely
             on
             the
             particular
             Creatures
             ,
             
             and
             draw
             some
             Consectaries
             from
             them
             ,
             saying
             little
             of
             the
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ;
             because
             I
             intend
             more
             fully
             to
             treat
             of
             them
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Creation
             of
             the
             Heavens
             is
             a
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Heavens
             were
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             neither
             came
             they
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             of
             God
             creating
             them
             .
             So
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             us
             often
             ,
             
               Psal.
               102.
               15.
               
               Esay
            
             40.
             12.
             and
             22.
             and
             42.
             5.
             and
             45.
             2.
             and
             48.
             13.
             
             God
             frequently
             challengeth
             to
             himselfe
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             exceeding
             great
             worke
             ,
             alleadging
             it
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             wonderfull
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             The
             excellency
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             worke
             appeares
             in
             divers
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             abstrusenesse
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             The
             perfection
             of
             the
             forme
             .
             3.
             
             The
             
             exceeding
             hugenesse
             of
             its
             quantity
             .
             4.
             
             The
             height
             of
             it
             .
             5.
             
             It
             s
             swift
             motion
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             excellent
             usefulnesse
             of
             if
             for
             the
             Creatures
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Heavens
             is
             darke
             and
             hidden
             ,
             and
             goes
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             mortall
             creatures
             ,
             certainly
             to
             determine
             of
             it
             .
             Philosophers
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             here
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             upper
             heavens
             are
             made
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             with
             these
             inseriour
             bodies
             ,
             and
             some
             againe
             do
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             thinke
             it
             consists
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             fifth
             E●sence
             ;
             because
             they
             perceive
             it
             to
             bee
             of
             such
             different
             working
             and
             qualities
             front
             the
             things
             below
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             perfection
             of
             the
             Figure
             g
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Starres
             of
             heaven
             doth
             marvellously
             grace
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             of
             an
             Orbicular
             or
             round
             forme
             ,
             a
             Circle
             encompassing
             the
             earth
             and
             waters
             round
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             it selfe
             also
             for
             the
             maine
             Orbicular
             ;
             and
             this
             concerning
             the
             Starres
             our
             senses
             do
             declare
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             whole
             Heavens
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             which
             our
             eye
             doth
             tell
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             Sunne
             riseth
             every
             morning
             over
             against
             the
             place
             it
             did
             set
             the
             evening
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             evinceth
             that
             its
             course
             is
             round
             h
             :
             The
             round
             figure
             is
             the
             most
             beautifull
             ,
             strong
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             and
             capacions
             figure
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             minde
             us
             of
             Gods
             Inf●●itenesse
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             unchangeablenesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             hugenesse
             of
             its
             i
             quantity
             :
             for
             who
             can
             measure
             the
             back-side
             of
             heaven
             ?
             or
             tell
             how
             many
             miles
             space
             that
             mighty
             Circle
             doth
             containe
             ?
             the
             Globe
             of
             Earth
             and
             water
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             an
             undiscernable
             Point
             ,
             compared
             to
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             heaven
             :
             how
             incomprehen●●bly
             great
             is
             he
             which
             hath
             made
             a
             building
             so
             great
             ?
             The
             whole
             circuit
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             wherein
             are
             the
             fixed
             Staus
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             by
             Astronomers
             to
             be
             a
             thousand
             and
             17.
             millions
             of
             miles
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             high
             and
             stately
             building
             ,
             Job
             .
             22.
             
             1●
             .
             160.
             millions
             k
             
             of
             miles
             high
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             :
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             by
             the
             Astronomers
             rules
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             (
             saith
             l
             one
             )
             that
             we
             can
             look
             up
             to
             so
             admirable
             a
             height
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             eye
             is
             not
             tired
             in
             the
             way
             .
             If
             this
             ascending
             line
             could
             be
             drawne
             right
             forward
             ,
             some
             that
             have
             calculated
             curiously
             ,
             have
             found
             it
             five
             hundred
             yeares
             journey
             unto
             the
             starrie
             heaven
             .
             This
             putteth
             us
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Psalme
             103.
             3.
             and
             of
             his
             Majestie
             ;
             the
             highest
             heavens
             are
             a
             fit
             Palace
             for
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             admirable
             swift
             motion
             and
             revolution
             in
             24.
             hours
             ,
             
             which
             our
             conceits
             cannot
             follow
             ;
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             farre
             more
             swift
             and
             ready
             to
             helpe
             us
             in
             our
             need
             .
             A
             Bullet
             out
             of
             a
             Musquet
             flies
             swiftly
             ,
             
             it
             will
             fly
             180
             miles
             an
             hour
             according
             to
             its
             motion
             .
             The
             Sun
             moves
             swifter
             ,
             *
             1160000
             miles
             in
             one
             houre
             ;
             the
             fixed
             stars
             some
             of
             them
             42
             millions
             of
             miles
             each
             houre
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             use
             of
             it
             is
             admirable
             ,
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             generation
             ,
             and
             corruption
             here
             below
             :
             if
             they
             should
             cease
             moving
             ,
             the
             being
             of
             sublunary
             bodies
             would
             cease
             .
             The
             inferior
             heavens
             are
             fitted
             for
             the
             generation
             of
             Meteors
             ,
             Raine
             ,
             Snow
             Thunder
             ,
             Lightning
             by
             its
             fit
             distance
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             Earth
             and
             Starres
             .
             Here
             is
             room
             for
             the
             making
             and
             shewing
             of
             them
             all
             .
             The
             lower
             part
             of
             it
             also
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             thinnesse
             and
             subtilty
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             flying
             of
             Birds
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             breathing
             and
             the
             living
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fitted
             to
             be
             enlightned
             by
             the
             Sun-beames
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             that
             illumination
             and
             heat
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Creatures
             here
             below
             could
             not
             subsist
             ,
             and
             the
             starres
             ,
             c●iefly
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             are
             placed
             at
             a
             convenient
             distance
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fitted
             for
             the
             swift
             motion
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             raritie
             and
             subtilnesse
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             thick
             &
             grosse
             could
             not
             have
             so
             speedy
             a
             passage
             through
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             same
             ;
             especially
             the
             highest
             heavens
             are
             fitted
             for
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             those
             immortall
             persons
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             doe
             ,
             and
             others
             shall
             inhabite
             a
             being
             so
             spacious
             ,
             bright
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             glorious
             ,
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             those
             happy
             persons
             may
             have
             space
             enough
             to
             see
             the
             beauty
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Philosophers
             divide
             the
             Regions
             of
             the
             world
             into
             two
             Regions
             ,
             the
             Celestiall
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Region
             .
             The
             Celestiall
             ,
             they
             divide
             into
             divers
             Orbes
             ,
             or
             Globes
             :
             for
             the
             Heaven
             of
             heavens
             ,
             
               sedes
               Beatorum
            
             ,
             the
             feat
             of
             the
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             they
             had
             little
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             if
             any
             at
             all
             .
             The
             first
             moveable
             ,
             as
             they
             termed
             it
             ,
             the
             highest
             Orbe
             by
             the
             unspeakable
             ,
             swift
             circumrotation
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             thought
             all
             the
             other
             Orbes
             were
             carried
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             24.
             houres
             .
             This
             is
             the
             tenth
             Globe
             or
             Orbe
             ;
             the
             next
             they
             call
             the
             Chrystalline
             or
             watry
             Orbe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             cleare
             bright
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             to
             shine
             through
             as
             water
             .
             a
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Starrie
             heaven
             ,
             which
             hath
             eight
             Spheares
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             ,
             and
             seven
             other
             for
             the
             Planets
             ,
             each
             Planet
             having
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             his
             distinct
             Orbe
             .
             Saturne
             is
             the
             uppermost
             ,
             next
             Jupiter
             ,
             then
             Mars
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             then
             Venus
             ,
             next
             Mercurie
             ,
             the
             la●t
             and
             lowest
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             the
             Moon
             .
             So
             is
             the
             division
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Region
             ;
             the
             Elementary
             ,
             they
             divide
             into
             the
             region
             of
             fire
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             of
             aire
             next
             to
             that
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             distinguish
             into
             three
             Regions
             ,
             the
             highest
             ,
             middle
             ,
             and
             lowest
             ;
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Water
             and
             Earth
             ,
             compounded
             together
             :
             so
             they
             :
             But
             now
             the
             Scriptures
             divide
             the
             World
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             as
             you
             read
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               made
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
            
             By
             Earth
             ,
             it
             meaneth
             this
             Globe
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             where
             men
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             are
             .
             By
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             the
             space
             from
             the
             Earth
             upward
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             heaven
             it
             maketh
             three
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             highest
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             &
             Angels
             ,
             Job
             .
             14.
             where
             God
             reveals
             his
             glorious
             presence
             to
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             is
             called
             by
             Paul
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             for
             its
             scituation
             ,
             above
             the
             Aire
             and
             skie
             ,
             both
             which
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Paradise
             b
             ,
             2
             C●r
             .
             12.
             4.
             because
             the
             earthly
             Paradise
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             a
             place
             of
             endlesse
             joy
             &
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Starry
             c
             ,
             Skie
             ,
             where
             the
             Starres
             are
             ;
             it
             is
             described
             in
             Job
             to
             be
             firme
             ,
             as
             a
             molten
             Looking-glasse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             lower
             Heavens
             ;
             all
             that
             place
             above
             our
             heads
             to
             
             the
             Starrie
             Heaven
             .
             Hence
             the
             Clouds
             are
             called
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Fowles
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Birds
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             flie
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             is
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             blame
             himselfe
             for
             slighting
             and
             neglecting
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             that
             offers
             it selfe
             so
             constantly
             to
             our
             eyes
             ,
             even
             this
             so
             curiously
             wrought
             Curtaine
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             a
             spread
             forth
             ,
             especially
             let
             us
             blame
             our selves
             for
             not
             seeing
             God
             in
             the
             workman-ship
             of
             heaven
             ;
             that
             wee
             take
             not
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             raise
             our
             hearts
             higher
             than
             the
             heavens
             to
             him
             that
             measures
             them
             forth
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Span
             ,
             we
             should
             beleeve
             that
             he
             is
             so
             .
             Great
             ,
             Good
             ,
             and
             Wise
             ,
             as
             this
             Heaven
             proclaimeth
             him
             the
             Maker
             thereof
             to
             bee
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             and
             bewaile
             this
             blindnesse
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             place
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             Heavens
             spread
             over
             it
             .
             Oh
             that
             we
             could
             put
             our selves
             in
             minde
             of
             him
             that
             did
             spread
             out
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             remember
             ,
             that
             he
             sees
             us
             every
             where
             ;
             for
             where
             any
             worke
             of
             his
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             surely
             ,
             the●e
             is
             himselfe
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             and
             there
             he
             sees
             all
             things
             that
             are
             there
             ;
             especially
             ,
             let
             us
             learne
             to
             presse
             this
             knowledge
             upon
             our
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             beget
             in
             us
             obedience
             ,
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             joy
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             vertues
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             talking
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             thinking
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             idle
             and
             fruitlesse
             .
             Let
             us
             presse
             our selves
             to
             become
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             heavens
             at
             command
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             them
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             that
             hath
             formed
             ,
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             so
             excellent
             an
             house
             ,
             so
             richly
             vaulted
             above
             ;
             see
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             him
             that
             made
             all
             in
             these
             things
             which
             you
             behold
             ,
             thy
             conversation
             should
             bee
             there
             where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             Col.
             3
             There
             is
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             thine
             owne
             Countrey
             ,
             thy
             inheritance
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             comfort
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             who
             can
             so
             easily
             stretch
             out
             Heaven
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             house-roome
             ,
             that
             can
             build
             a
             world
             with
             so
             much
             ease
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Angels
             (
             because
             I
             intend
             to
             speak
             more
             largely
             of
             them
             afterwards
             )
             I
             shall
             here
             only
             answer
             one
             question
             athem
             .
             
          
           
             Why
             are
             they
             not
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             where
             man
             
             and
             beasts
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             why
             is
             not
             the
             speciall
             day
             named
             wherein
             they
             were
             made
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Not
             so
             much
             ,
             for
             feare
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             a
             people
             prone
             to
             Idolatrie
             should
             have
             worshipped
             them
             :
             for
             then
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             Moses
             should
             have
             forborne
             to
             have
             mentioned
             them
             in
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             which
             was
             publisht
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             :
             but
             it
             may
             be
             to
             give
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             use
             any
             of
             their
             help
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             need
             of
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             made
             the
             whole
             world
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             because
             hee
             relates
             the
             making
             of
             sensible
             things
             *
             only
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             appears
             ,
             Coloss.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             so
             clearly
             expressed
             the
             precise
             time
             and
             day
             of
             their
             Creation
             ,
             therefore
             Ambrose
             and
             Danaeus
             confesse
             that
             they
             know
             not
             when
             they
             were
             created
             .
             But
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             were
             made
             with
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             were
             made
             the
             first
             ,
             others
             the
             second
             day
             .
          
           
             As
             man
             was
             then
             first
             made
             ,
             after
             his
             habitation
             ,
             the
             earth
             was
             made
             and
             adorned
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             made
             together
             in
             a
             great
             multitude
             .
             After
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             their
             habitation
             was
             finished
             .
             
               Chemnit
               .
               in
               loc
               .
               commun
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             1.
             
             The
             Heavens
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             Job
             38.
             7.
             that
             they
             were
             made
             before
             the
             Earth
             .
             
               When
               God
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               Corner-stone
               thereof
               :
               then
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Angels
             )
             
               Job
               1.
               7.
               
               Snouted
               for
               joy
               .
            
          
           
             An
             Element
             is
             that
             whereof
             any
             thing
             is
             compounded
             ,
             and
             it selfe
             uncompoun●ed
             Each
             element
             is
             superiour
             to
             other
             ,
             not
             more
             in
             place
             then
             dignitie
             .
          
           
           
             The
             dry
             land
             is
             called
             earth
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             firme
             ,
             
             cold
             ,
             &
             dry
             Element
             ,
             round
             and
             heavie
             ,
             hanging
             unmoveably
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             fit
             for
             habitation
             .
          
           
             The
             Psalmist
             describes
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             Psal.
             104.
             vers
             .
             5
             
               Who
               hath
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             or
             founded
             the
             earth
             upon
             his
             Basis
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             removed
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             heaviest
             and
             lowest
             element
             .
             It
             is
             so
             made
             that
             it
             doth
             stand
             firme
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             whole
             earth
             is
             moved
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             great
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             an
             exceeding
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             God
             to
             settle
             the
             earth
             so
             upon
             certaine
             foundations
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             shaken
             out
             of
             its
             place
             .
             Take
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             earth
             not
             bigger
             then
             ones
             fist
             ,
             nay
             then
             ones
             eye
             ,
             or
             the
             apple
             of
             it
             :
             hold
             it
             up
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             let
             it
             fall
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             cease
             moving
             till
             come
             to
             lye
             upon
             some
             solid
             bodie
             ,
             
             that
             it
             may
             hold
             it
             up
             &
             stay
             the
             motiō
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             how
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             whole
             lump
             of
             earth
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             I
             say
             of
             the
             earth
             hangeth
             fast
             in
             the
             wide
             and
             open
             aire
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             sway
             and
             move
             now
             hither
             and
             now
             thither
             :
             what
             is
             it
             that
             holdeth
             it
             up
             so
             stedfast
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             the
             aire
             ?
             It
             is
             Gods
             worke
             who
             hath
             founded
             it
             on
             his
             Basis
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             moved
             .
             
             This
             worke
             is
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Joh
             26.
             7.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             which
             might
             hold
             it
             up
             ,
             &
             yet
             behold
             it
             hangeth
             still
             and
             quiet
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             some
             pillar
             or
             base
             upon
             which
             to
             rest
             it selfe
             .
             The
             Lord
             doth
             in
             larger
             words
             commend
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             Job
             ,
             when
             himselfe
             comes
             to
             speake
             with
             him
             ,
             Job
             38.
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             
             God
             there
             compareth
             himselfe
             to
             a
             builder
             that
             layes
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             then
             sets
             up
             the
             building
             by
             line
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             convinceth
             Job
             of
             his
             weaknes
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             how
             this
             earth
             should
             be
             set
             up
             or
             founded
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             himself
             effected
             this
             building
             long
             before
             Job
             was
             .
             David
             telleth
             of
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             24.
             2.
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             Gods
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             things
             that
             are
             in
             it
             :
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               founded
               it
               upon
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               established
               it
               upon
               the
               flouds
               .
            
             And
             Solomon
             mentions
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             29.
             and
             30.
             4.
             
             Eccl.
             1.
             4.
             
             This
             is
             a
             great
             work
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             both
             necessary
             and
             unsearcheable
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             order
             of
             things
             in
             all
             
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             not
             being
             jumbled
             and
             confounded
             together
             .
             
             If
             the
             lowest
             part
             of
             any
             building
             be
             not
             firme
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             built
             upon
             it
             ,
             will
             totter
             and
             tumble
             ,
             and
             come
             downe
             quickly
             :
             so
             if
             the
             earth
             ,
             this
             lowest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             should
             shake
             or
             reele
             ,
             and
             be
             apt
             to
             move
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             be
             upon
             it
             by
             nature
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             built
             upon
             it
             by
             the
             workmanship
             of
             man
             ,
             could
             not
             possibly
             subsist
             or
             endure
             .
             Rivers
             and
             Channels
             would
             be
             daily
             altered
             ,
             dry
             ground
             would
             ever
             and
             anon
             become
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Sea
             ,
             dry
             ground
             :
             trees
             would
             often
             totter
             and
             fall
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             changed
             from
             place
             to
             place
             :
             building
             and
             houses
             would
             still
             bee
             falling
             and
             tumbling
             down
             off
             the
             earth
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             keepe
             its
             own
             room
             :
             nay
             heaven
             &
             earth
             would
             come
             together
             ,
             utter
             confusion
             would
             overturne
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             below
             would
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             So
             needfull
             it
             was
             for
             this
             great
             Architect
             to
             set
             the
             Corner-stone
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             fast
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             immoveable
             .
             But
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             is
             unsearcheable
             ,
             who
             can
             find
             out
             to
             the
             full
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             so
             necessary
             a
             work
             ?
             Every
             heavy
             thing
             we
             see
             must
             have
             something
             to
             keepe
             it
             up
             ,
             something
             on
             which
             to
             rest
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             goe
             no
             further
             but
             abide
             where
             it
             is
             :
             but
             what
             doth
             this
             earth
             rest
             on
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             held
             so
             even
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             ,
             and
             sweyed
             neither
             one
             way
             nor
             another
             ?
             who
             can
             tell
             me
             a
             full
             ,
             just
             ,
             satisfactory
             reason
             in
             nature
             ?
             We
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             God
             doth
             hold
             it
             up
             by
             an
             immediate
             ,
             violent
             ,
             supernaturall
             ,
             or
             miraculous
             working
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             naturall
             way
             by
             ordering
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             necessarily
             concurre
             to
             effect
             this
             setlednesse
             .
             Philosophers
             give
             this
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             simple
             bodies
             were
             made
             ,
             some
             of
             a
             light
             ,
             subtill
             ,
             thin
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             nature
             :
             and
             their
             propertie
             is
             to
             ascend
             ,
             to
             goe
             upward
             still
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             light
             still
             flies
             higher
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             a
             more
             grosse
             ,
             thicke
             ,
             and
             heavie
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             property
             of
             these
             is
             to
             move
             downward
             ,
             and
             still
             the
             heavier
             to
             make
             it selfe
             a
             way
             through
             the
             lighter
             ,
             and
             to
             presse
             toward
             the
             Center
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             middle
             point
             of
             the
             whole
             round
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             
             for
             it
             must
             bee
             confessed
             that
             the
             world
             is
             round
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             every
             part
             and
             portion
             of
             the
             earth
             presseth
             toward
             the
             very
             middle
             point
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             must
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             seeing
             each
             part
             thronging
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             leaning
             upon
             the
             other
             toward
             the
             very
             middle
             :
             all
             will
             bee
             quiet
             if
             the
             parts
             be
             even
             poised
             .
             But
             now
             how
             heavie
             things
             should
             be
             made
             so
             to
             move
             toward
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             how
             each
             part
             should
             so
             evenly
             move
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             other
             questions
             more
             ,
             let
             them
             answer
             that
             are
             able
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             the
             earth
             doth
             not
             carry
             in
             it selfe
             to
             sense
             ,
             a
             perfect
             ,
             even
             ,
             and
             smooth
             roundnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             then
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             which
             God
             propounded
             to
             
               Job
               ,
               upon
               what
               bee
               the
               sockets
               of
               it
               fastned
               ?
            
             It
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             God
             exceeding
             our
             capacitie
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             quicken
             and
             call
             up
             our
             admiration
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             blame
             our selves
             for
             so
             seldom
             putting
             our selves
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             great
             work
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             our selves
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             an
             argument
             of
             our
             blessing
             his
             name
             ,
             for
             which
             David
             speaketh
             of
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             or
             of
             humbling
             our selves
             before
             him
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             power
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             and
             follie
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             it
             is
             mentioned
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             or
             indeed
             to
             any
             good
             purpose
             of
             informing
             our selves
             the
             better
             ,
             either
             of
             his
             nature
             or
             our
             dutie
             .
             Oh
             how
             brutish
             and
             blockish
             are
             we
             !
             So
             strange
             &
             so
             mightie
             a
             worke
             is
             done
             and
             continued
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             here
             it
             was
             done
             before
             I
             was
             here
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             will
             remaine
             and
             bee
             continually
             done
             after
             I
             am
             gone
             hence
             .
             I
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             did
             I
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             ?
             When
             did
             I
             once
             offer
             it
             to
             the
             serious
             meditation
             of
             my
             minde
             ?
             When
             did
             I
             say
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             how
             doth
             this
             great
             ball
             of
             earth
             remaine
             unmoveable
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             wide
             and
             spacious
             Heaven
             ?
             Why
             doth
             it
             not
             reele
             or
             totter
             toward
             the
             North
             or
             South
             ,
             the
             East
             or
             West
             ,
             or
             now
             upward
             ,
             now
             downward
             ?
             What
             hand
             doth
             hold
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             stedfastly
             ,
             that
             for
             thousands
             of
             yeares
             it
             hath
             not
             moved
             ?
             surely
             some
             potent
             and
             intelligent
             workman
             hath
             in
             such
             a
             wonderfull
             manner
             reared
             up
             and
             founded
             this
             building
             .
             That
             is
             he
             whom
             we
             call
             God
             ;
             why
             do
             I
             not
             fasten
             in
             
             my selfe
             a
             more
             sure
             and
             firme
             ,
             notion
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             lively
             ,
             firme
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             excellencie
             ?
          
           
             We
             are
             worthy
             of
             great
             blame
             that
             have
             scarce
             ever
             directed
             our
             minds
             to
             the
             contemplation
             and
             fruitfull
             meditation
             of
             this
             great
             act
             of
             God
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             any
             good
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             holy
             intent
             .
             Schollers
             sometimes
             in
             their
             Philosophicall
             studies
             stumble
             upon
             these
             questions
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             witts
             on
             worke
             to
             find
             out
             the
             natural
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             alas
             in
             how
             unsanctified
             a
             manner
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             inforce
             the
             thing
             upon
             their
             soules
             ,
             for
             making
             of
             them
             more
             thankfull
             and
             obedient
             !
             But
             for
             the
             plaine
             man
             that
             is
             no
             Scholler
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             wit
             enough
             for
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             yet
             hee
             hath
             no
             wit
             to
             enter
             upon
             these
             cogitations
             :
             and
             when
             he
             findeth
             the
             matter
             so
             farre
             above
             his
             reach
             ,
             yet
             to
             tell
             himselfe
             that
             this
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             workes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             call
             on
             himselfe
             to
             feare
             ,
             know
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             this
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             we
             must
             every
             man
             lament
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             and
             due
             cause
             why
             the
             Scripture
             should
             ascribe
             brutishnesse
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             and
             why
             wee
             should
             present
             our selves
             before
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             with
             bashfull
             and
             lowly
             confessions
             of
             our
             wrong
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             robbing
             him
             of
             the
             honour
             due
             unto
             him
             for
             his
             workes
             which
             our selves
             have
             the
             fruit
             of
             .
             Secondly
             to
             our selves
             ,
             in
             depriving
             our selves
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             excellent
             fruit
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             led
             by
             them
             above
             themselves
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             exhort
             every
             one
             of
             us
             to
             take
             this
             work
             of
             God
             from
             David
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             as
             it
             were
             our
             theame
             ,
             or
             the
             object
             of
             our
             meditations
             .
             Whosoever
             applyeth
             himselfe
             to
             raise
             up
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             shall
             finde
             a
             great
             unaptnesse
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             wearinesse
             to
             them
             with
             a
             vehement
             inclination
             to
             entertaine
             other
             fancies
             ,
             and
             the
             Devill
             will
             take
             occasion
             hence
             to
             disswade
             him
             from
             doing
             the
             duty
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             as
             good
             omit
             it
             ,
             as
             performe
             it
             so
             weakly
             :
             it
             is
             a
             false
             tale
             which
             Satan
             tells
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             promised
             acceptance
             to
             the
             weakest
             endeavours
             ,
             in
             calling
             himselfe
             a
             Father
             ,
             but
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             non-performance
             ,
             he
             hath
             never
             promised
             ,
             for
             even
             a
             Father
             cannot
             do
             that
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             seeke
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             spirituall
             stability
             of
             grace
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             must
             thus
             importune
             him
             .
             Lord
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             never
             an
             earth
             ,
             thou
             mad'st
             one
             ,
             and
             didst
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             so
             sure
             ,
             that
             no
             force
             nor
             skill
             can
             move
             it
             .
             O
             ,
             thou
             canst
             also
             create
             a
             frame
             of
             holinesse
             in
             my
             heart
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             so
             stablish
             ,
             settle
             ,
             and
             confirm
             it
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             moved
             .
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             and
             trust
             that
             thou
             wilt
             do
             this
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             the
             former
             .
             One
             prime
             use
             to
             which
             we
             must
             improve
             these
             naturall
             benefits
             ,
             is
             to
             quicken
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             begging
             ,
             and
             expecting
             such
             as
             are
             spirituall
             .
             When
             God
             will
             confirme
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             winne
             them
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             for
             good
             things
             ,
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             these
             wonders
             in
             nature
             ,
             they
             must
             make
             use
             of
             them
             therefore
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             ●The
             second
             Element
             is
             water
             ,
             
             so
             necessary
             a
             creature
             ,
             
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             dangerously
             or
             uncomfortably
             wanting
             to
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             It
             is
             an
             Element
             moyst
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             and
             cold
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
             therefore
             it
             cooles
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             tempers
             the
             heate
             that
             it
             grow
             not
             excessive
             .
             It
             hath
             manifold
             uses
             constantly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             and
             our
             Cattel
             drinke
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             neither
             can
             continue
             without
             water
             or
             something
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             bread
             must
             be
             kneaded
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             meate
             boyled
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             serves
             to
             wash
             our
             bodies
             and
             the
             apparell
             wee
             weare
             :
             if
             our
             hands
             and
             feete
             were
             never
             washt
             ,
             what
             an
             evill
             smell
             should
             we
             carrie
             about
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             makes
             the
             earth
             fruitfull
             .
             The
             Husband-man
             looseth
             his
             labour
             ,
             if
             after
             sowing
             there
             come
             no
             raine
             ;
             it
             is
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             large
             and
             common
             use
             ,
             no
             Countrey
             can
             want
             it
             ,
             neither
             rich
             nor
             poore
             ,
             man
             nor
             beast
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             constant
             use
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             it
             daily
             ,
             or
             something
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             beasts
             also
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Very
             profitable
             ,
             we
             drinke
             it
             ,
             and
             wash
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             meate
             is
             prepared
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             beasts
             drinke
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             reprehends
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             ungratefully
             enjoy
             and
             devoure
             this
             benefit
             without
             lifting
             our
             hearts
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             praising
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             A
             secret
             Atheisme
             prevailes
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             great
             blockishnesse
             and
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             corrupts
             all
             things
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             forfeits
             them
             ,
             &
             provokes
             Gods
             justice
             against
             us
             ,
             Say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             mightst
             justly
             choak
             me
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             been
             particularly
             thankfull
             to
             thee
             for
             this
             mercie
             .
             Wee
             should
             bring
             in
             the
             parcels
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             for
             bread
             ,
             water
             ,
             fire
             ;
             when
             thou
             washest
             thy
             hands
             ,
             let
             thy
             heart
             be
             lifted
             up
             to
             God
             that
             made
             the
             Element
             ;
             Say
             ,
             O
             that
             I
             could
             praise
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             usefulnesse
             ,
             abundance
             ,
             and
             easinesse
             to
             come
             by
             ,
             doth
             highly
             commend
             this
             benefit
             ,
             and
             the
             giver
             of
             it
             ,
             shewing
             water
             to
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             our selves
             much
             beholding
             to
             him
             that
             giveth
             it
             .
          
           
             Aunciently
             ,
             in
             those
             warmer
             Countreys
             especially
             ,
             water
             was
             the
             usuall
             drinke
             of
             men
             ;
             therefore
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             cost
             of
             famillies
             in
             house-keeping
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             of
             so
             many
             Oxen
             and
             Sheep
             slaine
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             meale
             and
             fine
             flower
             ,
             we
             reade
             not
             of
             any
             wine
             ;
             which
             would
             have
             been
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             usually
             drunke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Aire
             or
             all
             the
             void
             place
             betweene
             the
             clouds
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             giving
             breath
             of
             life
             to
             all
             things
             that
             breath
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             third
             Element
             ,
             light
             and
             subtill
             ,
             moving
             upward
             ,
             not
             downeward
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             heavinesse
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             divided
             into
             three
             regions
             or
             stages
             .
             The
             highest
             is
             said
             to
             be
             exceeding
             hot
             ,
             and
             also
             dry
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             neare
             the
             fiery
             Element
             and
             starres
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             whose
             beames
             it
             receiveth
             the
             heate
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             much
             encreased
             by
             following
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             The
             lowest
             region
             is
             (
             they
             say
             )
             hot
             and
             moist
             :
             hot
             by
             the
             reflection
             of
             the
             Sun-beames
             meeting
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             moyst
             from
             its
             own
             proper
             nature
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vapours
             exhaled
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             :
             or
             rather
             it
             is
             variable
             ,
             now
             bot
             ,
             now
             cold
             ,
             sometime
             temperate
             ,
             differing
             according
             to
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             places
             also
             ,
             or
             severall
             climates
             .
             The
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             is
             cold
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             two
             other
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             follow
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             upper
             region
             doth
             )
             being
             hindered
             by
             the
             tops
             of
             mountains
             ;
             2.
             being
             free
             from
             the
             reflex
             
             beames
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             lower
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             is
             made
             hot
             .
          
           
             The
             Aire
             is
             most
             thin
             ,
             
             without
             light
             or
             colour
             ,
             but
             apt
             to
             receive
             heate
             ,
             light
             and
             cold
             ,
             heavier
             then
             the
             fire
             ,
             lighter
             then
             the
             earth
             or
             water
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             fit
             for
             breathing
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             smelling
             and
             moving
             .
          
           
             This
             Element
             also
             leades
             us
             to
             God.
             For
             1.
             
             It
             t●uly
             and
             really
             subsisteth
             though
             it
             be
             not
             seene
             :
             So
             also
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             maker
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             a
             reall
             ,
             but
             invisible
             existence
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             every
             where
             within
             and
             without
             us
             ,
             so
             is
             God
             every
             where
             present
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             preserver
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             say
             of
             it
             truly
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             
             in
             it
             (
             under
             God
             )
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fire
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             some
             say
             )
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             light
             ,
             an
             adjunct
             and
             quality
             of
             it
             ,
             
             Scaliger
             would
             prove
             a
             fiery
             Element
             because
             fire
             tends
             thither
             .
             First
             ,
             God
             made
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             which
             in
             Geography
             make
             one
             globe
             .
             Others
             say
             light
             neither
             is
             that
             Element
             ,
             nor
             proceedes
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Sun
             :
             however
             I
             shall
             handle
             it
             here
             among
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             first
             day
             .
          
           
             Without
             light
             Gods
             other
             works
             could
             not
             have
             been
             discovered
             by
             men
             .
             Light
             is
             an
             excellent
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             tending
             to
             manifest
             his
             excellency
             to
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             comfortable
             thing
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             ;
             
               Psalm
               .
               104.
               2.
               
               Who
               coverest
               thy selfe
               with
               light
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             createdst
             the
             light
             :
             thereby
             shewing
             his
             excellencie
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             ,
             by
             making
             and
             wearing
             a
             rich
             and
             glorious
             suite
             of
             cloths
             :
             hee
             made
             and
             doth
             maintaine
             the
             light
             in
             its
             perfection
             .
          
           
             God
             expresseth
             his
             greatnesse
             above
             Job
             ,
             
             in
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             make
             light
             ,
             nor
             knew
             not
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             
               q.
               d.
               Job
            
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             meane
             Creature
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             create
             nor
             order
             the
             light
             ,
             neither
             dost
             thou
             know
             the
             nature
             and
             working
             of
             it
             .
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             worke
             appeares
             principally
             by
             two
             considerations
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             hidden
             ,
             
             abstruse
             ,
             and
             difficult
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             Philosophers
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             substance
             or
             accident
             :
             and
             if
             a
             substance
             whether
             corporeall
             or
             incorporeall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             quality
             (
             say
             they
             )
             which
             makes
             other
             things
             visible
             :
             that
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             This
             word
             ,
             light
             ,
             in
             English
             ,
             signifieth
             both
             that
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             lux
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             call
             lumen
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             two
             distinct
             things
             :
             The
             first
             being
             in
             the
             Sunn●
             or
             Moone
             properly
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             and
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Some
             thinke
             that
             it
             is
             a
             substance
             ,
             &
             one
             of
             the
             simple
             substances
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Elements
             ;
             of
             which
             compounded
             substances
             are
             made
             ,
             by
             mixing
             them
             together
             ;
             and
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Element
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             Philosophers
             speake
             of
             ,
             being
             more
             subtill
             then
             the
             Aire
             .
             And
             as
             the
             water
             compassed
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             aire
             the
             water
             ,
             so
             did
             light
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             was
             far
             greater
             then
             the
             aire
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             then
             the
             water
             and
             earth
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             very
             usefull
             ,
             needfull
             ,
             and
             beneficiall
             ;
             For
             first
             it
             carrieth
             heate
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             conveigheth
             heate
             ,
             and
             the
             co●lestiall
             influences
             unto
             all
             other
             things
             .
             2.
             
             It
             distinguisheth
             day
             and
             night
             each
             from
             other
             :
             without
             it
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             world
             but
             a
             dungeon
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             exceeding
             necessary
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             all
             businesse
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             make
             the
             beautifull
             workes
             of
             God
             visible
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             dissipate
             those
             sad
             thoughts
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             which
             the
             darknesse
             both
             begetteth
             and
             maintaineth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             cannot
             see
             light
             without
             light
             ,
             
             nor
             know
             God
             without
             his
             teaching
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             serves
             to
             condemne
             our selves
             which
             cannot
             see
             God
             in
             this
             light
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             it
             with
             content
             ,
             and
             lament
             this
             blindnesse
             .
             When
             the
             day
             begins
             to
             peepe
             in
             at
             your
             windowes
             ,
             let
             God
             come
             into
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             hee
             comes
             clothed
             &
             thus
             attired
             ,
             tell
             your selves
             how
             beautiful
             &
             excellent
             he
             is
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             exhort
             us
             to
             labour
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             in
             hearty
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             light
             ,
             
             how
             mercifull
             and
             gracious
             art
             thou
             ,
             who
             givest
             me
             light
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             !
             take
             heed
             of
             abusing
             it
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             thy
             eyes
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             discernest
             it
             ,
             especially
             magnifie
             God
             that
             giveth
             you
             spirituall
             light
             ,
             and
             sight
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             naturall
             darknesse
             is
             terrible
             ,
             light
             comfortable
             ,
             what
             is
             spirituall
             ?
          
           
             Light
             is
             so
             pure
             ,
             faire
             and
             cleare
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             pollute
             it
             ,
             a
             resemblance
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             purity
             .
          
           
             The
             creation
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             
             and
             the
             distinction
             and
             vicissitude
             of
             both
             is
             the
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             first
             dayes
             work
             .
          
           
             Day
             *
             is
             the
             presence
             of
             light
             in
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             night
             the
             absence
             of
             it
             in
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             the
             dispute
             whether
             day
             or
             night
             were
             first
             ,
             seems
             superfluous
             ,
             seeing
             they
             must
             needes
             be
             both
             together
             :
             for
             at
             what
             time
             the
             light
             is
             in
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             bee
             absent
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             for
             all
             darknesse
             is
             not
             night
             ,
             nor
             all
             light
             day
             :
             but
             darkness
             distinguished
             from
             light
             ,
             that
             is
             night
             ,
             &
             light
             distinguished
             from
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             is
             day
             ;
             unlesse
             we
             wil
             take
             day
             for
             the
             naturall
             ,
             not
             the
             artificiall
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             space
             of
             24.
             houres
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Sun
             accomplisheth
             hi●
             .
             diurnall
             motion
             about
             the
             Earth
             .
             Darknesse
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             absence
             of
             light
             .
             Night
             is
             the
             space
             of
             time
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             when
             the
             light
             is
             absent
             from
             them
             .
             Day
             is
             the
             space
             of
             time
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             when
             the
             light
             is
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             presence
             of
             light
             ,
             but
             presence
             of
             light
             in
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             is
             destitute
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             Night
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             absence
             of
             light
             ,
             but
             the
             absence
             of
             it
             from
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             halfe
             enjoyeth
             it
             .
             God
             made
             the
             Sun
             the
             chiefe
             instrument
             of
             continuing
             the
             course
             of
             day
             and
             night
             forever
             ,
             by
             its
             diurnall
             and
             constant
             motion
             .
             
             This
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admired
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             notes
             it
             ,
             
               the
               day
               is
               thine
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               also
               is
               thine
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             &
             the
             ordinances
             of
             day
             and
             night
             cannot
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             worke
             appeareth
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             the
             beneficiall
             effects
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             *
             it
             is
             the
             incredibly
             swift
             motion
             of
             the
             Sunne
             which
             goeth
             round
             about
             the
             world
             in
             the
             space
             of
             24.
             houres
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             space
             of
             60.
             miles
             every
             houre
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             how
             many
             thousand
             60.
             miles
             in
             its
             own
             circle
             or
             circumference
             ,
             for
             the
             Earth
             is
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             ,
             compared
             to
             the
             Sun.
             The
             bodie
             of
             the
             Sunne
             is
             166.
             times
             (
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             )
             greater
             then
             the
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             the
             circumference
             that
             it
             goes
             must
             needs
             be
             at
             least
             so
             much
             larger
             then
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             its
             course
             must
             needs
             be
             at
             least
             so
             much
             larger
             then
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             its
             course
             must
             needs
             be
             at
             least
             160.
             times
             60.
             miles
             every
             houre
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             almost
             16000.
             miles
             every
             houre
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             166.
             miles
             every
             minute
             .
          
           
             The
             celerity
             of
             this
             motion
             b
             is
             incredible
             ,
             it
             goes
             beyond
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             man
             to
             conceive
             distinctly
             of
             the
             passage
             through
             every
             place
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             should
             divide
             the
             circumference
             of
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             Sunne
             into
             certaine
             parts
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             so
             soone
             have
             thought
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             runs
             through
             them
             .
             God
             doth
             this
             great
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             caused
             by
             the
             turning
             round
             of
             the
             highest
             Sphere
             or
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             which
             pulling
             along
             with
             it selfe
             the
             inferiour
             Orbes
             ,
             makes
             them
             to
             move
             according
             to
             its
             course
             :
             but
             who
             can
             give
             a
             reaso●
             why
             that
             Spheare
             it selfe
             should
             goe
             so
             swiftly
             ,
             even
             much
             more
             swiftly
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             far
             higher
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             that
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             the
             immediate
             power
             of
             God
             who
             doth
             move
             all
             in
             moving
             this
             one
             .
             But
             that
             God
             should
             make
             the
             Sun
             fulfill
             such
             a
             daily
             race
             to
             make
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             it
             highly
             commends
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             it
             is
             great
             :
             for
             if
             it
             should
             be
             in
             any
             place
             alwayes
             night
             ,
             what
             could
             they
             doe
             ?
             how
             should
             they
             live
             ?
             How
             would
             any
             thing
             grow
             ,
             seeing
             the
             nights
             are
             
             cold
             ,
             light
             and
             heate
             being
             companions
             ,
             and
             cold
             and
             darknesse
             being
             companions
             .
             If
             no
             light
             had
             beene
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             not
             have
             beene
             a
             place
             fit
             for
             living
             things
             .
             But
             if
             one
             halfe
             only
             of
             the
             world
             should
             have
             had
             light
             with
             it
             alwayes
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             caused
             excessive
             heate
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             have
             burnt
             up
             and
             consumed
             all
             things
             ,
             &
             beene
             no
             lesse
             harmfull
             then
             the
             defect
             of
             heat
             :
             but
             now
             the
             succession
             *
             of
             one
             of
             these
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             viz.
             light
             and
             heate
             to
             darknesse
             and
             cold
             ,
             doth
             so
             temper
             them
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             mixture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             such
             proportion
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             sorts
             of
             living
             things
             ,
             especially
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             So
             God
             hath
             assigned
             such
             a
             way
             and
             race
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             presence
             makes
             day
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             absence
             night
             ,
             as
             was
             fit
             ,
             &
             only
             fit
             for
             the
             quickning
             ,
             enlivening
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             every
             kind
             of
             living
             creature
             ,
             so
             that
             upon
             this
             course
             the
             wel-being
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             being
             almost
             of
             all
             things
             doth
             depend
             .
          
           
             Wee
             should
             lament
             and
             bewaile
             our
             exceeding
             great
             blindnesse
             ,
             
             that
             live
             day
             after
             day
             and
             night
             after
             night
             ,
             and
             yet
             busie
             not
             our selves
             about
             this
             worke
             ,
             not
             see
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             so
             constant
             as
             it
             was
             never
             stopped
             but
             twice
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Hezekiah's
             time
             by
             going
             backe
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             in
             Joshuah's
             time
             by
             stopping
             of
             the
             Sun
             for
             a
             certaine
             time
             by
             the
             immediate
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             day
             and
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             but
             neither
             in
             one
             nor
             other
             do
             we
             mark
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God.
             
             In
             the
             night
             men
             rest
             and
             refresh
             their
             bodies
             with
             sleepe
             ;
             
             wilde
             beasts
             then
             wake
             and
             hunt
             for
             their
             prey
             .
             In
             the
             day
             men
             and
             tame
             creatures
             make
             and
             dispatch
             their
             businesse
             ,
             and
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             wilde
             beasts
             then
             rest
             in
             their
             dens
             .
             God
             is
             still
             working
             for
             us
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             are
             still
             idle
             towards
             him
             :
             this
             is
             a
             proofe
             of
             our
             Atheisme
             and
             estrangement
             from
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             blindenesse
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             a
             not
             being
             able
             to
             discern
             of
             things
             by
             discourse
             of
             reason
             ,
             &
             the
             power
             of
             understanding
             ;
             for
             the
             conceiving
             of
             which
             ,
             just
             and
             plain
             reasons
             are
             offered
             unto
             us
             .
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             blindnesse
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             unable
             to
             discerne
             things
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             this
             is
             felt
             and
             complained
             of
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             
             blindnesse
             of
             mind
             is
             ,
             
             when
             it
             is
             unable
             to
             discerne
             supernaturall
             truths
             which
             concerne
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             another
             and
             better
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             helpe
             of
             those
             principles
             which
             are
             as
             light
             unto
             it
             :
             this
             is
             not
             felt
             nor
             lamented
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             therefore
             not
             felt
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             naturall
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             brought
             it
             into
             the
             world
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             cure
             of
             spirituall
             blindnesse
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             it
             :
             let
             us
             see
             it
             therefore
             ,
             and
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ;
             why
             do
             not
             I
             see
             Gods
             great
             worke
             in
             making
             night
             and
             day
             to
             succeed
             each
             other
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             looke
             up
             to
             God
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             
             and
             meditate
             on
             it
             at
             fit
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             so
             soone
             as
             we
             are
             awake
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             see
             the
             darknesse
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             conquering
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             raised
             above
             our
             Horizon
             ,
             and
             is
             come
             to
             visite
             our
             parts
             againe
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             fruitfull
             thing
             to
             think
             thus
             .
             How
             great
             a
             journey
             hath
             the
             Sunne
             gone
             in
             this
             little
             time
             wherein
             I
             have
             been
             asleep
             ,
             and
             could
             observe
             nothing
             ,
             and
             now
             returned
             againe
             as
             it
             were
             to
             call
             me
             up
             ;
             say
             ,
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             made
             night
             ,
             
             I
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             now
             light
             visits
             me
             .
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             honour
             thee
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             thy
             power
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             to
             do
             the
             services
             that
             are
             required
             at
             my
             hand
             in
             my
             place
             .
             Againe
             in
             the
             evening
             a
             little
             before
             we
             sleepe
             ,
             we
             should
             think
             of
             the
             great
             work
             of
             making
             day
             ,
             for
             these
             many
             houres
             the
             Sun
             hath
             beene
             within
             our
             sight
             ,
             and
             shewed
             its
             beames
             and
             light
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             run
             a
             long
             race
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             bringing
             with
             it
             lightsome
             cheerfulnesse
             ,
             the
             companion
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             gone
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             visite
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             shew
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             one
             place
             as
             well
             as
             to
             another
             .
             Where
             a
             multitude
             of
             things
             concur
             to
             one
             effect
             ,
             with
             which
             none
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             is
             acquainted
             ,
             there
             we
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             one
             common
             wisedome
             ruleth
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Seasons
             of
             the
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             of
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             ,
             therefore
             some
             common
             wisedome
             must
             over-rule
             all
             of
             them
             .
             There
             is
             a
             spirituall
             light
             in
             our
             Horizon
             :
             whereas
             Judaisme
             and
             Turcisme
             is
             darknesse
             ;
             and
             Popery
             ,
             a
             glimering
             light
             .
             We
             should
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             give
             us
             spirituall
             light
             ,
             and
             
             be
             thankfull
             for
             it
             .
             He
             makes
             day
             and
             night
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             :
             weeping
             may
             continue
             for
             a
             night
             :
             this
             vici●litude
             keepes
             the
             soule
             in
             growth
             ,
             in
             good
             temper
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             profitable
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             send
             Christ
             to
             them
             which
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             vouchsafe
             to
             make
             it
             day
             with
             them
             as
             well
             as
             with
             us
             .
             Hee
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             discover
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             earth
             shall
             see
             it
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             BY
             the
             name
             of
             Clouds
             and
             Waters
             above
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             
             We
             may
             understand
             all
             meteores
             both
             watery
             and
             fiery
             which
             were
             then
             created
             in
             their
             causes
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             clouds
             and
             windes
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             3.
             must
             be
             understood
             all
             the
             meteors
             ,
             the
             great
             works
             of
             God
             by
             which
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             &
             worketh
             in
             this
             lower
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             Meteors
             *
             because
             they
             are
             most
             of
             them
             generated
             aloft
             in
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             Zanchius
             saith
             there
             are
             foure
             sorts
             of
             Meteors
             ,
             others
             make
             but
             3.
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Fiery
             ,
             
             which
             in
             the
             Supreame
             Region
             of
             the
             aire
             are
             so
             enflamed
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             fiery
             nature
             ,
             as
             Comets
             ,
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Airy
             ,
             which
             being
             begotten
             of
             dry
             vapours
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             come
             neare
             the
             nature
             of
             aire
             ,
             as
             winds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Waterie
             ,
             which
             retaine
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             as
             snow
             and
             raine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Earthly
             ,
             which
             being
             begot
             of
             earthly
             vapours
             ,
             are
             also
             digged
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             metals
             ,
             stones
             .
          
           
             The
             efficient
             cause
             is
             God
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             haile
             ,
             snow
             ,
             ice
             ,
             winde
             and
             storme
             doe
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             remote
             matter
             of
             the
             Meteors
             are
             Elements
             ,
             the
             next
             matter
             are
             exhalations
             ,
             which
             are
             two-fold
             ,
             
               fumus
               et
               vapor
            
             ,
             smoake
             is
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             between
             earth
             and
             fire
             ,
             vapour
             betweene
             water
             and
             aire
             .
             If
             it
             come
             from
             the
             earth
             or
             some
             
             sandy
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             fumus
             a
             fume
             or
             kind
             of
             smoak
             ,
             *
             if
             it
             come
             from
             the
             water
             or
             some
             watery
             place
             it
             is
             a
             vapour
             .
          
           
             Vapours
             or
             exhallations
             are
             fumes
             raised
             from
             the
             water
             &
             earth
             by
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             into
             one
             of
             the
             3.
             
             Regions
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             whence
             divers
             impressions
             are
             formed
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             quantity
             of
             the
             exhalations
             .
          
           
             Thunder
             is
             a
             sound
             heard
             out
             of
             a
             thick
             or
             close
             compacted
             Cloud
             ,
             which
             sound
             is
             procured
             by
             reason
             of
             hot
             and
             dry
             exhalations
             shut
             within
             the
             cloud
             :
             which
             seeking
             to
             get
             out
             with
             great
             violence
             rend
             a
             the
             cloud
             ,
             from
             whence
             proceedes
             the
             tumbling
             noise
             which
             we
             call
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             The
             Earth
             sends
             out
             partly
             by
             its
             owne
             innate
             heate
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             externall
             heate
             and
             attraction
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             certain
             hot
             and
             b
             dry
             steames
             ,
             which
             the
             Philosopher
             calls
             exhalations
             :
             and
             these
             going
             up
             in
             some
             abundance
             ,
             are
             at
             last
             enclosed
             within
             some
             thicke
             cloud
             ,
             consisting
             of
             cold
             and
             moist
             vapours
             ,
             which
             finding
             themselves
             straightned
             ,
             do
             with
             violence
             seeke
             a
             vent
             ,
             and
             breake
             through
             the
             sides
             or
             low
             part
             of
             the
             cloude
             .
             There
             is
             first
             a
             great
             conflict
             and
             combate
             there
             of
             the
             contrary
             qualities
             ,
             a
             great
             rumbling
             and
             tumbling
             and
             striving
             of
             the
             exhalations
             within
             the
             cloud
             ,
             untill
             it
             breake
             forth
             into
             a
             loud
             and
             fearfull
             cracke
             .
             Then
             the
             exhalation
             by
             its
             heate
             incensed
             in
             the
             strife
             ,
             proves
             all
             on
             a
             flame
             as
             it
             comes
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Lightning
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             the
             exhalation
             falling
             downe
             upon
             the
             earth
             is
             so
             violent
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             it
             breakes
             trees
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             singeth
             and
             burneth
             what
             it
             meetes
             mith
             ,
             it
             kills
             men
             and
             living
             creatures
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             abundance
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Thunder
             bolt
             begotten
             through
             exceeding
             great
             heate
             ,
             hardning
             the
             earthy
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             power
             over
             the
             Thunder
             .
             
             He
             commands
             it
             ,
             
             rules
             it
             ,
             orders
             it
             ,
             for
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             manner
             of
             working
             and
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             the
             Thunder
             in
             Egypt
             at
             the
             delivering
             of
             the
             Law
             proves
             this
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             fearefulnesse
             and
             terriblenesse
             thereof
             is
             made
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             at
             his
             pleasure
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             even
             by
             the
             chiding
             of
             his
             voyce
             ;
             
             in
             Egypt
             he
             smote
             them
             with
             haile
             ,
             lightning
             ,
             thunder
             and
             with
             stormy
             tempest
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             delivering
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             mighty
             thunder-claps
             made
             way
             to
             the
             Lords
             appearance
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             harbingers
             to
             tell
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             and
             prepare
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             with
             exceeding
             great
             awfulnesse
             and
             obedience
             to
             receive
             directions
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             puts
             down
             ,
             Job
             40.
             9.
             with
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Canst
               thou
               thunder
               with
               a
               voyce
               like
               God
               ,
            
             speake
             terribly
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             big
             and
             loud
             a
             voice
             as
             thou
             canst
             ;
             and
             if
             thy
             voyce
             be
             answerable
             to
             loud
             thunder
             ,
             either
             in
             terriblenesse
             or
             loudnesse
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             confesse
             my selfe
             to
             be
             thy
             equall
             ;
             and
             Elihu
             reasoned
             for
             God
             by
             consideration
             of
             this
             great
             worke
             .
             
          
           
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             29.
             sheweth
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             mighty
             sound
             .
             But
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             effect
             this
             worke
             ,
             not
             immediately
             but
             mediately
             ,
             using
             naturall
             and
             ordinary
             causes
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             for
             the
             eff●cting
             thereof
             .
          
           
             There
             doe
             arise
             from
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             all
             quarters
             of
             this
             inferiour
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             consisting
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             certain
             steams
             or
             fumes
             partly
             drawn
             up
             thence
             by
             the
             heate
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             other
             Planets
             or
             constellations
             ,
             partly
             breathed
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             naturall
             heate
             thereof
             .
             Whereof
             some
             are
             hot
             and
             moist
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             betwixt
             water
             and
             aire
             :
             some
             hot
             and
             dry
             being
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             betwixt
             fire
             and
             aire
             as
             some
             Philosophers
             thinke
             ,
             of
             which
             two
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             are
             brought
             forth
             these
             strange
             things
             which
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             Thunder
             .
             Though
             thunder
             bee
             first
             in
             nature
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             violent
             eruption
             it
             makes
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             the
             cause
             of
             fulgurations
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             first
             the
             lightning
             before
             wee
             heare
             the
             Thunder
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             swiftnesse
             of
             the
             fire
             above
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             eye
             is
             quicker
             in
             perceiving
             its
             object
             then
             the
             eare
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             done
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             by
             shaking
             of
             the
             aire
             it
             might
             bee
             purged
             and
             made
             fit
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             being
             cleansed
             from
             those
             ill
             and
             pestilent
             vapours
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             make
             it
             too
             thicke
             ,
             grosse
             ,
             and
             unwholsome
             for
             our
             bodies
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             one
             speciall
             end
             of
             winds
             ,
             thunders
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             vehement
             works
             that
             are
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             besides
             the
             particular
             work
             for
             which
             God
             assigneth
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             thunder
             likely
             is
             joyned
             much
             raine
             ,
             because
             the
             cloud
             is
             dissolved
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             violent
             winds
             and
             tempests
             ,
             because
             the
             exhalation
             inflamed
             ,
             snatcheth
             with
             it selfe
             such
             windy
             fumes
             as
             it
             meetes
             withall
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             violent
             stirring
             the
             aire
             purgeth
             it
             ,
             and
             openeth
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             shaking
             and
             moving
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             turne
             all
             this
             to
             a
             spirituall
             use
             ,
             viz.
             to
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             him
             that
             is
             Lord
             of
             Hoasis
             ,
             who
             shews
             his
             greatnesse
             in
             these
             mighty
             deedes
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             alwayes
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             it
             ,
             exhorting
             the
             mighty
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             glory
             and
             strength
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             observe
             God
             so
             in
             this
             and
             all
             his
             great
             works
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             our
             mindes
             to
             encrease
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             love
             and
             feare
             of
             him
             .
             All
             his
             works
             are
             therefore
             exhorted
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             because
             wee
             by
             all
             should
             learn
             his
             praise
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             How
             able
             is
             God
             to
             destroy
             sinners
             ,
             how
             quickely
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             can
             hee
             bring
             them
             to
             ruine
             !
             let
             him
             but
             speake
             to
             the
             thunder
             ,
             haile
             ,
             tempest
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             beate
             downe
             and
             consume
             his
             adversaries
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             ô
             then
             tremble
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             learn
             to
             put
             our
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             boldly
             to
             promise
             our selves
             deliverance
             when
             he
             promiseth
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             making
             and
             ruling
             the
             clouds
             .
             This
             is
             a
             work
             which
             God
             doth
             often
             alleadge
             in
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             
             Job
             37.
             26.
             
             Hee
             bindes
             the
             waters
             in
             a
             garment
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             4.
             that
             is
             ,
             makes
             the
             Clouds
             .
             How
             as
             it
             were
             by
             an
             even
             poysing
             of
             one
             part
             with
             the
             other
             God
             makes
             these
             Clouds
             to
             hover
             a
             great
             while
             over
             the
             earth
             before
             they
             bee
             dissolved
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             admiration
             ,
             and
             greatly
             surpasseth
             
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             
             
               Job
               38.
               34.
               
               Psal.
            
             14.
             78.
             and
             
               Prov.
               8.
               28.
               
               Psal.
            
             104.
             3.
             
             The
             cloud
             is
             water
             rarified
             drawn
             upward
             till
             it
             come
             to
             a
             cold
             place
             ,
             
             and
             then
             it
             is
             thicke
             ,
             and
             drops
             downe
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             but
             nine
             miles
             (
             say
             some
             )
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             of
             unequall
             height
             ,
             and
             are
             lower
             in
             Winter
             then
             in
             Summer
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             hath
             the
             greater
             force
             ,
             then
             they
             ascend
             higher
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             smaller
             force
             they
             hang
             the
             lower
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             causes
             of
             these
             clouds
             ,
             and
             the
             uses
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             efficient
             causes
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             heate
             &
             influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Stars
             which
             doth
             rarifie
             the
             water
             ,
             &
             draw
             thence
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             perceive
             ,
             if
             you
             hold
             a
             wet
             cloath
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             a
             thicke
             steame
             will
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             fire
             makes
             thin
             the
             thickness
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             turns
             it
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             moist
             vapour
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             hath
             some
             heate
             mixed
             with
             it
             through
             a
             certain
             quantity
             of
             fire
             that
             is
             dispersed
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             causeth
             such
             like
             steames
             to
             ascend
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             coldnsse
             of
             the
             middle
             region
             doth
             condensate
             and
             thicken
             these
             steames
             or
             breaths
             ,
             and
             turne
             them
             againe
             into
             water
             at
             length
             and
             at
             last
             to
             thicke
             clouds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             is
             the
             steams
             that
             the
             waters
             and
             earth
             doe
             yeeld
             forth
             by
             this
             heate
             .
          
           
             The
             uses
             of
             it
             are
             to
             make
             rain
             and
             snow
             ,
             (
             snow
             is
             nothing
             but
             rain
             condensated
             &
             whi●ened
             by
             the
             excessive
             cold
             in
             the
             winter
             time
             as
             it
             is
             in
             descending
             )
             for
             the
             watering
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             making
             it
             fruitfull
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             the
             excessive
             moistning
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             hinder
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             see
             fit
             to
             punish
             .
             The
             earth
             without
             moysture
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruit●
             that
             it
             should
             ,
             and
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             so
             little
             water
             neare
             them
             below
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             else
             be
             sufficiently
             moystened
             to
             the
             making
             of
             them
             fruitfull
             .
             God
             hath
             therefore
             commanded
             the
             Sunne
             among
             other
             offices
             to
             make
             the
             vapours
             ascend
             from
             the
             Sea
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             powre
             it
             down
             again
             upon
             the
             forsaken
             wildernesse
             or
             other
             places
             ,
             whether
             for
             punishment
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
             
               How
               can
               it
               be
               conceived
               ,
               that
               the
               clouds
               above
               ,
               being
               heavy
               with
               water
               ,
               should
               not
               fall
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               seeing
               every
               heavy
               thing
               naturally
               descendeth
               and
               tendeth
               down-ward
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
               
            
             
               No
               man
               by
               wit
               or
               reason
               can
               resolve
               this
               doubt
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               that
               it
               is
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               Commandement
               given
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               that
               the
               Cloudes
               fall
               not
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               6.
               
               Let
               the
               Firmament
               separate
               the
               waters
               from
               the
               waters
               :
               
               by
               force
               of
               which
               commanding
               word
               the
               water
               hangeth
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               the
               clouds
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               need
               no
               other
               supporters
               ,
               Job
               26.
               7
               ,
               8.
               setting
               out
               the
               Majestie
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               God
               in
               his
               workes
               ,
               here
               beginneth
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 hangeth
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 nothing
                 ,
                 be
                 bindeth
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Cloud
               is
               
                 not
                 rent
                 under
                 them
              
               .
               Philosophie
               is
               too
               defective
               to
               yeeld
               the
               true
               reason
               of
               this
               great
               work
               of
               God
               which
               commonly
               attributeth
               too
               much
               to
               
                 natura
                 naturata
              
               ,
               nature
               ,
               and
               too
               little
               to
               
                 natura
                 naturans
              
               the
               God
               of
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             must
             here
             also
             blame
             our
             own
             carelesnesse
             and
             folly
             which
             forbeare
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             worke
             that
             hangs
             over
             our
             heads
             .
             
             The
             clouds
             are
             carried
             from
             place
             to
             place
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             
             and
             cover
             the
             Sun
             from
             us
             .
             
             They
             hinder
             the
             over-vehement
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             from
             scorching
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             wee
             never
             thinke
             what
             strange
             things
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             mercifull
             Creator
             is
             he
             that
             prepared
             them
             .
             Not
             seeing
             God
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             nature
             ,
             shewes
             great
             stupidity
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             us
             lament
             .
             Let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             revive
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             in
             our
             mindes
             by
             his
             workes
             .
             When
             wee
             see
             the
             clouds
             carried
             up
             and
             downe
             as
             wee
             doe
             sometimes
             one
             way
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             swiftly
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             set
             our
             heart
             a
             worke
             to
             thinke
             there
             goes
             Gods
             Coach
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
             here
             he
             rides
             above
             our
             heads
             to
             marke
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             or
             punish
             our
             good
             or
             bad
             courses
             with
             seasonable
             raine
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             or
             excessive
             showers
             for
             our
             terrour
             .
             O
             seeke
             to
             him
             and
             labour
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             finde
             matter
             of
             anger
             &
             provocation
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Clouds
             either
             favour
             or
             chastise
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             hand
             in
             these
             either
             comfortable
             or
             discomfortable
             
             effects
             ,
             and
             not
             impute
             it
             all
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             By
             meanes
             of
             the
             Clouds
             God
             waters
             the
             earth
             ,
             yea
             the
             drye
             wildernesse
             :
             without
             moysture
             there
             can
             be
             no
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             without
             Clouds
             no
             raine
             ,
             without
             that
             no
             corne
             or
             grasse
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             man
             or
             beast
             .
          
           
             Raine
             a
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             melting
             of
             a
             Cloude
             turned
             into
             water
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             13.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             work
             of
             God
             to
             make
             raine
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             fitly
             and
             seasonably
             to
             descend
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             work
             often
             named
             in
             Scripture
             ▪
             Deut
             11.
             14.
             and
             28.
             12.
             
             
               Levit.
               26.
               4.
               
               Jer.
            
             5.
             24.
             
             It
             is
             noted
             in
             Job
             divers
             times
             36.
             27.
             
             He
             maketh
             small
             the
             drops
             of
             water
             .
             God
             propounds
             this
             worke
             to
             Job
             .
             as
             a
             demonstration
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             Job
             38.
             25.
             34.
             
             See
             
               Jer
               30.
               13.
               
               Psalm
            
             137.
             8.
             
             Now
             this
             work
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             it
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             good
             it
             bringeth
             if
             it
             be
             seasonable
             and
             moderate
             ,
             and
             the
             evill
             which
             followes
             the
             want
             ,
             excesse
             or
             untimelinesse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             mans
             utter
             inability
             to
             procure
             b
             or
             hinder
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noah
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             could
             not
             hinder
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ahab
             none
             could
             procure
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             worke
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             which
             ,
             so
             many
             wonders
             concurre
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             without
             this
             drinke
             afforded
             to
             the
             fields
             ,
             we
             should
             soone
             finde
             the
             world
             pined
             and
             sterved
             ,
             and
             man
             and
             beast
             consumed
             out
             of
             it
             for
             want
             of
             foode
             to
             eate
             .
             It
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             it
             causeth
             barrennesse
             ,
             and
             so
             destruction
             of
             all
             living
             creatures
             that
             are
             maintained
             by
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             As
             mischievous
             and
             terrible
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             famine
             is
             ,
             so
             good
             and
             beneficiall
             a
             thing
             is
             raine
             which
             keepeth
             off
             famine
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             procureth
             plenty
             of
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             when
             the
             Heavens
             give
             their
             drops
             in
             fit
             time
             and
             measure
             ,
             the
             earth
             also
             sends
             forth
             her
             off-spring
             in
             great
             store
             and
             fit
             season
             ,
             
             &
             so
             both
             men
             and
             beasts
             enjoy
             all
             things
             according
             to
             their
             naturall
             desire
             ,
             this
             so
             comfortable
             a
             thing
             as
             plenty
             is
             ,
             so
             worthy
             a
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             raine
             ,
             I
             meane
             raine
             in
             due
             season
             and
             proportion
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             workes
             which
             must
             meet
             together
             for
             making
             and
             distributing
             of
             raine
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             worke
             .
             The
             Sunne
             by
             his
             heate
             drawes
             up
             moist
             steams
             &
             breath
             from
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             these
             ascending
             to
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             which
             is
             some-what
             colder
             then
             the
             lower
             ,
             are
             again
             thickned
             and
             turne
             into
             water
             ,
             and
             so
             drop
             downe
             by
             their
             owne
             heavinesse
             :
             by
             drops
             ,
             not
             altogether
             as
             it
             were
             by
             cowles
             *
             full
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             height
             of
             place
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             fall
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             water
             to
             disperse
             it selfe
             into
             drops
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             it
             is
             by
             little
             and
             little
             not
             all
             at
             once
             thickned
             and
             turned
             into
             water
             ,
             &
             so
             descends
             by
             little
             portions
             as
             it
             is
             thickned
             .
             So
             the
             Sunne
             and
             other
             starres
             ,
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             water
             ,
             windes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             frame
             of
             nature
             are
             put
             to
             great
             toile
             and
             paines
             as
             it
             were
             to
             make
             ready
             these
             Clouds
             ,
             for
             from
             the
             end●
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             the
             waters
             drawn
             which
             make
             our
             showers
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             first
             efficient
             cause
             of
             raine
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             said
             there
             God
             had
             not
             caused
             it
             to
             raine
             ,
             
               Job
               5.
               10.
               
               Jer.
               14.
               22.
               
               Zach.
            
             10.
             1.
             
             The
             materiall
             cause
             of
             it
             is
             a
             vapour
             ascending
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             3.
             the
             formall
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             cold
             ,
             the
             vapours
             are
             condensed
             into
             Clouds
             in
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             raine
             ,
             to
             water
             the
             earth
             ,
             Genes
             .
             2.
             6.
             which
             generation
             and
             use
             of
             raine
             David
             hath
             elegantly
             explained
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             Raine-bow
             is
             the
             light
             or
             beames
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             a
             hollow
             and
             dewie
             cloud
             ,
             
             of
             a
             different
             proportion
             ,
             right
             opposite
             to
             the
             Sun
             beames
             ,
             by
             the
             reflection
             of
             which
             beames
             ,
             and
             the
             divers
             mixture
             of
             the
             light
             and
             the
             shade
             ,
             there
             is
             expressed
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             glasse
             the
             admirable
             Raine-bow
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             unthankfulness
             and
             want
             of
             making
             due
             use
             of
             this
             mercie
             ,
             
             the
             want
             of
             it
             would
             make
             us
             mutter
             ,
             yet
             we
             praise
             not
             God
             nor
             serve
             him
             the
             better
             when
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             14.
             22.
             intimating
             ,
             without
             Gods
             omnipotencie
             working
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             doe
             it
             .
             If
             God
             actuate
             not
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             nothing
             is
             done
             by
             it
             ;
             let
             us
             have
             therefore
             our
             hearts
             and
             eyes
             fixed
             on
             him
             when
             wee
             behold
             
             raine
             ,
             
             sometime
             it
             mizleth
             ,
             gently
             descending
             ,
             sometimes
             falls
             with
             greater
             drops
             ,
             sometime
             with
             violence
             ,
             this
             ariseth
             from
             the
             greater
             or
             lesse
             quantity
             of
             the
             vapour
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             heate
             or
             cold
             of
             the
             aire
             that
             thickneth
             or
             melteth
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             greater
             or
             smaller
             distance
             of
             the
             cloud
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             greater
             purity
             or
             grossenesse
             of
             the
             aire
             by
             reason
             of
             other
             concurring
             accidents
             ;
             either
             we
             feele
             the
             benefit
             or
             the
             want
             of
             raine
             likely
             once
             every
             moneth·
             Let
             not
             a
             thing
             so
             admirable
             passe
             by
             us
             without
             heeding
             to
             bee
             made
             better
             by
             it
             .
             Want
             of
             moisture
             from
             above
             must
             produce
             praying
             ,
             
             confessing
             ,
             
             turning
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             colours
             that
             appear
             in
             the
             Rainbow
             are
             principally
             3.
             1.
             
             The
             Cerulean
             or
             watery
             colour
             ,
             which
             notes
             the
             destroying
             of
             the
             world
             by
             water
             .
             2.
             
             The
             grassie
             or
             greene
             colour
             which
             shewes
             that
             God
             doth
             preserve
             the
             world
             for
             the
             present
             .
             3.
             
             The
             yellow
             or
             fiery
             colour
             ,
             shewing
             the
             world
             shal
             be
             destroyed
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             Dew
             consists
             of
             a
             cold
             moist
             vapour
             which
             the
             Sun
             draweth
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             from
             whence
             when
             it
             is
             somewhat
             thickned
             through
             cold
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             place
             (
             whether
             the
             Sun
             exhaled
             it
             )
             it
             falleth
             down
             in
             very
             small
             and
             indiscernable
             drops
             to
             the
             great
             refreshment
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             
             It
             falleth
             only
             morning
             aud
             evening
             .
          
           
             Hath
             the
             raine
             a
             Father
             ?
             or
             who
             hath
             begotten
             the
             drops
             of
             dew
             ?
             Out
             of
             whose
             wombe
             came
             the
             raine
             and
             the
             hoary
             frost
             of
             heaven
             ,
             who
             hath
             gendred
             it
             
               saith
               God
               to
            
             Job
             ,
             Ch.
             38.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             A
             frost
             is
             dew
             congealed
             by
             overmuch
             cold
             .
             It
             differs
             from
             the
             dew
             ,
             because
             the
             frost
             is
             made
             in
             a
             cold
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             the
             dew
             in
             a
             temperate
             time
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             are
             made
             when
             the
             weather
             is
             calme
             and
             not
             windy
             ,
             and
             generated
             in
             the
             lowest
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             Haile
             and
             ice
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             water
             bound
             with
             cold
             ,
             they
             differ
             onely
             in
             figure
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             hailestones
             are
             or
             bicular
             begotten
             of
             the
             little
             drops
             of
             raine
             falling
             ,
             
             but
             ice
             is
             made
             of
             water
             continued
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             congealed
             in
             rivers
             ,
             or
             sea
             or
             fountaines
             ,
             or
             pooles
             or
             any
             vessels
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             retaines
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             water
             congealed
             .
          
           
           
             Though
             ice
             be
             not
             Chrystall
             ,
             yet
             some
             say
             Chrystall
             is
             from
             ice
             ;
             when
             ice
             is
             hardened
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             stone
             it
             becomes
             Chrystall
             ;
             more
             degrees
             of
             coldnesse
             ,
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             clearenesse
             ,
             give
             ice
             the
             denomination
             of
             Chrystall
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             Chrystall
             imports
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             water
             by
             cold
             contracted
             into
             ice
             ;
             Plinie
             in
             his
             naturall
             Historie
             saith
             ,
             the
             birth
             of
             it
             is
             from
             ice
             vehemently
             frozen
             .
             a
             But
             Doctor
             Browne
             *
             in
             his
             enquiries
             into
             vulgar
             errours
             doubts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             windes
             are
             also
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             made
             and
             he
             ruleth
             the
             winds
             b
             .
             They
             come
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             particular
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             hee
             brings
             them
             out
             of
             his
             treasures
             ,
             
             He
             caused
             the
             winds
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             Egypt
             to
             bring
             Froggs
             ,
             and
             after
             Locusts
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             remove
             the
             Locusts
             againe
             .
             He
             caused
             the
             winds
             to
             divide
             the
             red
             Sea
             that
             Israell
             might
             passe
             .
             Hee
             made
             the
             winds
             to
             bring
             quailes
             ;
             and
             the
             winds
             are
             said
             to
             have
             wings
             for
             their
             swiftnesse
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             is
             very
             abstruse
             .
          
           
             The
             efficient
             causes
             of
             them
             are
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             starres
             ,
             by
             their
             heate
             drawing
             up
             the
             thinnest
             and
             dryest
             fumes
             or
             exhalations
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             cold
             of
             the
             middle
             region
             being
             beaten
             back
             againe
             ,
             
             doe
             slide
             obliquely
             with
             great
             violence
             through
             the
             ayre
             this
             way
             or
             that
             way
             .
             The
             effects
             of
             it
             are
             wonderfull
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             carrie
             raine
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             they
             make
             frost
             and
             they
             thaw
             ,
             they
             are
             sometimes
             exceeding
             violent
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             sees
             their
             working
             can
             hardly
             satisfie
             himselfe
             in
             that
             which
             Philosophers
             speakes
             about
             their
             causes
             ,
             
               the
               wind
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
               ,
               wee
               heare
               its
               sound
               but
               know
               not
               whence
               it
               commeth
               ,
               nor
               whether
               it
               goeth
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             farre
             surpasseth
             our
             understanding
             to
             conceive
             fully
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
             
             
          
           
             They
             blow
             most
             ordinarily
             at
             the
             Spring
             and
             fall
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             wind
             in
             winter
             ,
             because
             the
             earth
             is
             bound
             with
             cold
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             vapour
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             wind
             cannot
             ascend
             ;
             nor
             in
             summer
             because
             vapours
             are
             then
             raised
             up
             by
             
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             it
             consumes
             them
             with
             his
             great
             heate
             .
          
           
             These
             Winds
             alter
             the
             weather
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             bringing
             raine
             ,
             some
             drinesse
             ,
             c
             some
             frost
             and
             snow
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             necessary
             ;
             there
             is
             also
             an
             universall
             commodity
             which
             riseth
             by
             the
             onely
             moving
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             which
             ayre
             if
             not
             continually
             stirred
             ,
             would
             soone
             putrifie
             and
             infect
             all
             that
             breath
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             It
             serves
             to
             condemne
             our
             owne
             blindnesse
             that
             cannot
             see
             God
             in
             this
             great
             worke
             ;
             
             the
             wind
             commeth
             downe
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             neere
             us
             ,
             we
             feele
             the
             blasts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             feele
             not
             the
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
             When
             God
             doth
             so
             plainly
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             waies
             discover
             himselfe
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             blind
             wretches
             we
             perceive
             him
             not
             .
             We
             are
             now
             to
             stirre
             up
             our
             mindes
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             God
             in
             this
             his
             mighty
             worke
             .
             See
             him
             walking
             through
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             visiting
             it
             in
             the
             swift
             wings
             of
             this
             creature
             .
             It
             hath
             also
             an
             apt
             resemblance
             and
             image
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             subtilnesse
             and
             invisible
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             swiftnesse
             of
             the
             winde
             may
             note
             his
             omnipresence
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             ride
             on
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             winde
             .
             2.
             
             In
             its
             powerfull
             motion
             &
             efficacie
             which
             no
             man
             can
             hinder
             or
             resist
             .
             
             3.
             
             In
             the
             freedome
             of
             its
             motion
             ,
             John
             3.
             7.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             secresie
             of
             his
             working
             of
             mighty
             workes
             ,
             the
             windes
             are
             invisible
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             windes
             ,
             leades
             us
             into
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             humiliation
             ;
             for
             who
             knoweth
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             to
             see
             in
             it
             our
             owne
             vanity
             ,
             
               Job
               7.
               7.
               
               Psal.
            
             78.
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Instruction
             ,
             
             shall
             so
             fierce
             a
             creature
             be
             at
             a
             becke
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             not
             I
             ?
             2.
             
             See
             the
             miserable
             estate
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             on
             whom
             destruction
             and
             feare
             shall
             come
             as
             a
             whirle-wind
             ,
             
               Prov.
               27.
               18.
               
               They
               shall
               be
               as
               stubble
               or
               chaffe
               before
               the
               winde
               ,
            
             Psal.
             1.
             
          
           
             Metalls
             *
             are
             minerall
             substances
             ,
             susible
             and
             malleable
             .
             They
             are
             commonly
             distinguished
             into
             perfect
             and
             imperfect
             ;
             perfect
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             lesse
             impurity
             or
             heterogen●ity
             in
             
             them
             ,
             as
             gold
             and
             silver
             :
             imperfect
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             full
             of
             impurities
             ,
             as
             iron
             ,
             copper
             ,
             tin
             and
             lead
             .
          
           
             Gold
             of
             all
             metalls
             is
             the
             most
             solid
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             heavie
             .
             It
             will
             loose
             none
             of
             his
             substance
             neither
             by
             fire
             nor
             water
             ,
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             make
             broth
             more
             cordiall
             ,
             being
             boyled
             in
             it
             .
             Silver
             is
             next
             in
             purity
             to
             gold
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             inferiour
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Precious
             stones
             (
             in
             Latine
             Gemmae
             )
             are
             esteemed
             for
             their
             rarity
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             vertue
             fancied
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             purenesse
             and
             transparentnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Psalmist
             declares
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             distinguishing
             the
             waters
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             making
             Sea
             and
             dry
             land
             .
             
             The
             waters
             at
             the
             first
             did
             encompasse
             and
             cover
             the
             earth
             round
             about
             as
             it
             were
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             overflow
             the
             highest
             parts
             of
             it
             altogether
             ,
             *
             so
             that
             no
             dry
             ground
             was
             seene
             or
             could
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             first
             constitution
             of
             them
             as
             Moses
             relateth
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             2.
             
             The
             deepe
             was
             the
             whole
             Orbe
             of
             waters
             which
             inclosed
             the
             earth
             in
             themselves
             .
             But
             then
             God
             pleased
             to
             divide
             the
             waters
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             dry
             land
             appeare
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             .
             1.
             
             He
             drave
             the
             waters
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             spreading
             the
             earth
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             founding
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Psal.
               104.
               v.
            
             6.
             7.
             
             God
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             (
             compared
             there
             to
             a
             thundering
             voyce
             )
             did
             make
             the
             waters
             to
             gather
             together
             into
             the
             place
             that
             hee
             had
             appointed
             for
             them
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             raising
             up
             hills
             and
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             causing
             dales
             and
             valleyes
             ,
             then
             God
             appointed
             the
             waters
             their
             bounds
             that
             they
             should
             still
             continue
             in
             these
             hollowes
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             not
             returne
             to
             cover
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             else
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             they
             would
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             profitable
             questions
             about
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Sea
             would
             not
             naturally
             overflow
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             at
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             with-held
             within
             his
             bankes
             by
             divine
             power
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             answer
             is
             affirmative
             ,
             
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             water
             is
             lighter
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             heavier
             things
             are
             apt
             to
             pierce
             through
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             will
             take
             to
             themselves
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             to
             the
             heavier
             things
             to
             descend
             through
             them
             ;
             mixe
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             dirt
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             stand
             a
             while
             and
             take
             its
             owne
             proper
             course
             ,
             and
             the
             dirt
             will
             sinke
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             leaving
             the
             water
             above
             it selfe
             .
             Aristotle
             and
             others
             say
             that
             the
             Sea
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             render
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             (
             being
             apt
             to
             runne
             abroad
             )
             should
             be
             kept
             from
             over-flowing
             the
             land
             ,
             whence
             he
             proves
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             more
             Sea
             or
             Land.
             The
             multitude
             of
             waters
             made
             by
             God
             at
             first
             did
             cover
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             inclose
             it
             round
             ,
             the
             Sea
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             farre
             greater
             then
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             Mapps
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             greater
             in
             quantity
             then
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             the
             Sea
             *
             doth
             exceed
             the
             height
             of
             the
             mountaines
             .
             
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             to
             make
             mountaine
             &
             vallies
             ,
             hils
             &
             dales
             .
             The
             Scripture
             often
             mentions
             it
             ,
             
               Pro.
               8.
               25.
               
               Psal.
               65.
            
             6.
             and
             95.
             4.
             and
             90.
             2.
             
             
               Psalm
               104.
               8.
               
               Amos
            
             4.
             13.
             
             Therfore
             are
             the
             mountaines
             exhorted
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
               146.
               9.
               
               Esay
            
             40.
             12.
             
             Hee
             is
             said
             to
             have
             weighed
             the
             mountaines
             in
             scales
             and
             the
             hils
             in
             ballances
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             poised
             them
             even
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             earth
             might
             remain
             unmoveably
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             .
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             worke
             appeares
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             strangenesse
             and
             hiddennesse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             How
             should
             so
             heavy
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             earth
             thus
             heave
             up
             it selfe
             into
             so
             great
             ascents
             ,
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             the
             waters
             under
             it
             ?
             the
             immediate
             power
             of
             God
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             Ps.
             24.
             2.
             
             &
             136.
             
             Psalm
             .
             It
             may
             bee
             some
             hills
             were
             made
             by
             the
             furie
             and
             violent
             motion
             of
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             Noah's
             flood
             ,
             
             but
             the
             most
             and
             greatest
             were
             created
             on
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             beauty
             and
             ornament
             ,
             it
             gives
             a
             more
             delightfull
             prospect
             to
             see
             hills
             and
             dales
             ,
             then
             to
             looke
             upon
             all
             one
             even
             and
             flat
             piece
             of
             ground
             without
             any
             such
             risings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             conduceth
             to
             the
             fruitfulnsse
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             vales
             are
             much
             more
             fruitfull
             then
             if
             they
             were
             flats
             without
             hills
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             dew
             and
             moysture
             that
             descendeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             grow
             better
             upon
             the
             higher
             places
             ,
             on
             the
             sides
             or
             tops
             of
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Without
             these
             hills
             and
             mountaines
             there
             could
             not
             have
             been
             roome
             for
             the
             waters
             which
             before
             did
             swallow
             up
             the
             earth
             in
             its
             bowels
             ,
             neither
             could
             the
             dry
             land
             have
             appeared
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Without
             such
             hills
             and
             dales
             there
             could
             not
             have
             beene
             rivers
             and
             springs
             running
             with
             so
             constant
             a
             course
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hills
             and
             mountaines
             are
             the
             receptacles
             of
             the
             principall
             mines
             for
             metalls
             and
             quarries
             for
             all
             kinde
             of
             usefull
             stones
             ,
             Deut.
             8.
             9.
             and
             33.
             15.
             
             They
             are
             for
             boundaries
             betwixt
             Countrey
             and
             countrey
             ,
             Kingdome
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             We
             should
             tell
             our selves
             how
             admirable
             and
             usefull
             this
             kind
             of
             frame
             and
             scituation
             the
             earth
             is
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             *
             Islands
             came
             since
             the
             flood
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             saltnesse
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
             
          
           
             The
             water
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             salt
             ,
             not
             by
             nature
             but
             by
             accident
             .
             Aristotle
             refers
             the
             saltish
             quality
             of
             the
             Sea-water
             to
             the
             Sun
             as
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             ,
             for
             it
             drawes
             up
             the
             thinner
             and
             fresher
             parts
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             leaving
             the
             thicker
             and
             lower
             water
             to
             suffer
             adustion
             of
             the
             Sun-beames
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             to
             become
             salt
             ,
             
             two
             things
             chiefely
             concurre
             to
             the
             generation
             of
             saltishnesse
             ,
             drowth
             &
             adustion
             .
             Our
             Uurine
             and
             excrements
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             are
             also
             salt
             ,
             the
             purest
             part
             of
             our
             nourishment
             being
             employed
             in
             and
             upon
             the
             body
             .
             Lydiat
             attributes
             it
             to
             under-earth
             or
             rather
             under-sea
             fires
             of
             a
             bituminous
             
             nature
             ,
             causing
             both
             the
             motion
             and
             saltnesse
             of
             the
             Sea.
             Aristotle
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             Sea
             in
             Summer
             ,
             &
             toward
             the
             South
             is
             more
             salt
             then
             else-where
             ,
             and
             is
             fresher
             toward
             the
             bottome
             then
             top
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             is
             salt
             ,
             1.
             to
             keepe
             it
             from
             putrifaction
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             necessary
             in
             the
             floods
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             swift
             motion
             .
             2.
             for
             the
             breeding
             and
             nourishing
             of
             great
             Fishes
             ,
             being
             both
             hotter
             and
             thicker
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             There
             have
             been
             many
             opinions
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             ebbing
             and
             *
             flowing
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
               De
               quo
               plura
               pro
               ingeniis
               differentium
               ,
               quam
               pro
               veritatis
               fide
               expressa
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             the
             breathing
             or
             blowing
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             
               Strabo
               ,
               Albertus
               Magn.
            
             One
             said
             it
             was
             because
             the
             waters
             getting
             into
             certaine
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             were
             forced
             out
             again
             by
             Spirits
             remaining
             within
             the
             earth
             .
             Macrobius
             said
             it
             was
             by
             meeting
             the
             East
             &
             West
             Ocean
             .
             Cicero
             seems
             to
             ascribe
             it
             only
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             various
             light
             or
             influences
             of
             the
             moone
             ,
             which
             rules
             over
             all
             moist
             bodies
             .
             
             Some
             attribute
             it
             to
             certaine
             subterranean
             or
             under-Sea
             fires
             .
             The
             final
             cause
             of
             the
             Seas
             motion
             is
             the
             preserving
             and
             purging
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             as
             the
             aire
             is
             purged
             by
             windes
             .
          
           
             
               Coelius
               Rhodiginus
            
             (
             Antiq.
             lect
             .
             l.
             29.
             c.
             8.
             )
             writeth
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             studied
             long
             about
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             being
             weary
             ,
             he
             dyed
             through
             tediousnesse
             of
             such
             an
             intricate
             doubt
             .
             Some
             say
             he
             drowned
             himselfe
             in
             Euripus
             ,
             because
             hee
             could
             finde
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             had
             so
             various
             a
             fluxion
             and
             refluxion
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             at
             least
             ,
             adding
             before
             that
             his
             praecipitation
             ,
             
               quoniam
               Aristoteles
               non
               cepit
               Euripum
               ,
               Euripus
               capiat
               Aristotelem
               .
            
             Since
             Aristotle
             could
             not
             comprehend
             Euripus
             ,
             it
             should
             comprehend
             him
             .
             But
             Doctor
             Brown
             in
             his
             Enquiries
             *
             seemes
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             story
             .
          
           
             Other
             questions
             there
             are
             concerning
             r●vers
             .
             What
             is
             the
             originall
             of
             a
             springs
             and
             Rivers
             ?
             what
             manner
             of
             motion
             the
             running
             of
             the
             rivers
             is
             ?
             whether
             straight
             or
             circular
             .
          
           
           
             As
             one
             part
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             
             and
             the
             farre
             greater
             part
             is
             gathered
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             it
             hidden
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             there
             as
             it
             were
             imprisoned
             or
             treasured
             up
             by
             making
             the
             Sea
             and
             dry
             land
             so
             another
             part
             of
             them
             was
             appointed
             to
             runne
             up
             &
             down
             within
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             upon
             it
             in
             springs
             &
             rivers
             ,
             which
             rivers
             are
             nothing
             but
             the
             assembling
             of
             the
             waters
             into
             divers
             great
             channells
             from
             the
             fountains
             and
             springs
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             describeth
             by
             its
             matter
             and
             use
             or
             effect
             .
             
               He
               sendeth
               the
               springs
               into
               the
               valleyes
               which
               run
               along
               the
               hills
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             made
             the
             springs
             and
             fountaines
             to
             conveigh
             waters
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             this
             is
             to
             give
             drinke
             unto
             the
             beasts
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             wilde
             asses
             who
             quench
             their
             thirst
             there
             .
             There
             be
             many
             other
             uses
             of
             springs
             and
             rivers
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             noted
             as
             the
             most
             manifest
             and
             evident
             .
             Another
             use
             is
             for
             the
             fowles
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             habitation
             in
             the
             trees
             which
             grow
             neere
             and
             by
             meanes
             of
             these
             springs
             ,
             &
             there
             they
             sit
             and
             sing
             .
             These
             spring
             bring
             up
             so
             much
             moisture
             to
             the
             upper
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             causeth
             trees
             to
             grow
             also
             for
             fowles
             to
             build
             and
             sing
             in
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             waters
             also
             were
             drawn
             up
             into
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             changed
             into
             Clouds
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             dissolved
             and
             powred
             downe
             againe
             from
             thence
             upon
             the
             hills
             also
             and
             other
             places
             which
             cannot
             be
             watered
             by
             the
             Springs
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             whole
             earth
             may
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             Poets
             faigned
             that
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               Neptune
            
             ,
             and
             Pluto
             divided
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             that
             Neptune
             had
             the
             Sea
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Neptunus
             either
             
               à
               nando
            
             from
             navigation
             ,
             or
             
               a
               nubendo
            
             ,
             from
             covering
             ,
             because
             the
             Sea
             covers
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             Pontus
             ;
             the
             nations
             about
             Pontus
             thought
             no
             Sea
             in
             the
             world
             like
             unto
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             doubted
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             other
             Sea
             but
             that
             ,
             whence
             Pontus
             was
             used
             for
             the
             Sea
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             is
             a
             wide
             and
             spacious
             place
             ,
             
             Psal.
             104.
             25.
             
             The
             great
             deepe
             ,
             the
             wombe
             of
             moisture
             ,
             the
             well
             of
             fountains
             the
             great
             Pond
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             widenesse
             of
             it
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             waters
             which
             were
             made
             by
             God
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             because
             they
             did
             cover
             the
             earth
             and
             inclose
             it
             round
             ,
             it
             must
             
             needs
             be
             farre
             greater
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             when
             God
             saw
             fit
             to
             distinguish
             the
             dry
             land
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             very
             great
             ditches
             cut
             for
             it
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             caverns
             made
             to
             hold
             it
             ;
             &
             therefore
             the
             earth
             in
             Scripture
             is
             said
             to
             be
             spread
             out
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             because
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             is
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             waters
             that
             are
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             use
             the
             principall
             use
             of
             the
             Sea
             &
             waters
             therof
             was
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             supply
             vapours
             for
             making
             of
             the
             clouds
             by
             the
             attraction
             of
             the
             Sunne
             and
             native
             heate
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             fire
             which
             God
             hath
             mixed
             with
             the
             earth
             and
             waters
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             give
             life
             to
             living
             things
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             Sea
             were
             not
             very
             large
             and
             wide
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             could
             not
             have
             power
             enough
             by
             its
             attractive
             heate
             and
             warmth
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             doth
             attenuate
             &
             make
             thin
             the
             waters
             into
             vapours
             :
             which
             after
             the
             cold
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             into
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             againe
             thicken
             and
             turne
             it
             into
             waters
             .
             I
             say
             the
             Sunne
             could
             not
             else
             have
             power
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             sufficient
             store
             of
             these
             vapours
             for
             watering
             of
             the
             earth
             with
             showers
             .
             So
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             waters
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             having
             much
             of
             them
             drawn
             up
             for
             raine
             required
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             have
             little
             receptacles
             ,
             but
             one
             so
             great
             and
             spacious
             a
             receptacle
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Sea.
             Oceanus
             ,
             the
             Ocean
             is
             that
             generall
             collection
             of
             all
             waters
             which
             environeth
             the
             world
             on
             every
             side
             .
             Mare
             the
             Sea
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             cannot
             come
             but
             by
             some
             streight
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Sea
             are
             innumerable
             creatures
             ,
             
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             there
             walke
             the
             Shipps
             ,
             there
             play
             the
             Leviathans
             .
             What
             living
             mountaines
             (
             such
             are
             the
             Whales
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             have
             beene
             found
             600.
             
             foote
             long
             ,
             and
             360.
             foote
             broad
             )
             rowle
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             those
             fearfull
             billowes
             ;
             for
             greatnesse
             of
             number
             ,
             hugenesse
             of
             quantity
             ,
             strangenesse
             of
             shapes
             ,
             variety
             of
             fashions
             ,
             neither
             aire
             nor
             earth
             can
             compare
             with
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             Another
             use
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               there
               goe
               the
               Ships
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speakes
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             wonderment
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             art
             of
             Navigation
             is
             a
             strange
             art
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sitted
             the
             Sea
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             usefull
             to
             transport
             
             men
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             from
             countrey
             to
             countrey
             .
             Men
             build
             moveable
             houses
             ,
             and
             so
             goe
             through
             the
             waters
             on
             dry
             ground
             :
             they
             flye
             through
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             windes
             gathered
             in
             fitly
             with
             sails
             ,
             as
             birds
             do
             through
             the
             aire
             :
             and
             having
             learnt
             of
             birds
             to
             steere
             themselves
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             helme
             ,
             at
             the
             which
             the
             Master
             sitting
             ,
             doth
             turne
             about
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             his
             ship
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             The
             swiftnesse
             of
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             ship
             is
             strange
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             with
             a
             strong
             winde
             they
             will
             goe
             as
             fast
             and
             faster
             then
             an
             arrow
             out
             of
             a
             bow
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             understanding
             to
             man
             to
             frame
             a
             huge
             vessell
             of
             wood
             cut
             into
             s●t
             pieces
             ,
             and
             to
             joyne
             it
             so
             close
             with
             pitch
             and
             rozin
             and
             other
             things
             mixt
             together
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             let
             in
             none
             or
             but
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             carry
             a
             very
             great
             burden
             within
             ,
             &
             yet
             will
             not
             sinke
             under
             water
             ;
             and
             hath
             given
             wisedome
             also
             to
             man
             to
             make
             sailes
             to
             receive
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             and
             cords
             to
             move
             them
             up
             and
             down
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             masts
             to
             hang
             on
             those
             sails
             ,
             &
             hath
             given
             men
             a
             dexteterity
             to
             run
             up
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             these
             masts
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             a
             cord
             framed
             in
             fashion
             of
             a
             ladder
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             even
             amuze
             an
             ordinary
             beholder
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             for
             a
             most
             excellent
             use
             ,
             viz.
             of
             maintaining
             commerce
             betwixt
             Nation
             and
             Nation
             ,
             and
             of
             conveighing
             things
             needfull
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             all
             places
             might
             enjoy
             the
             commodities
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             art
             of
             Navigation
             do
             Kingdoms
             owe
             most
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             
             delights
             and
             choise
             curiosities
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Solomons
             riches
             came
             in
             this
             way
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             easiest
             ,
             safest
             ,
             and
             quickest
             way
             of
             transportation
             of
             goods
             .
          
           
             How
             obnoxious
             are
             we
             to
             God
             ,
             
             therefore
             we
             should
             not
             be
             bold
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             how
             much
             danger
             do
             we
             stand
             in
             if
             he
             should
             let
             the
             waters
             take
             their
             own
             naturall
             course
             ,
             and
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             flood
             he
             gave
             leave
             to
             the
             great
             Deeps
             to
             break
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             permitted
             the
             waters
             to
             take
             their
             own
             place
             ,
             &
             the
             waters
             were
             some
             7.
             yards
             higher
             then
             the
             tops
             of
             highest
             mountaines
             .
             He
             can
             doe
             as
             much
             now
             for
             the
             demonstration
             of
             his
             just
             wrath
             ,
             for
             though
             He
             hath
             promised
             that
             the
             
             waters
             shall
             never
             overflow
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             yet
             not
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             overflow
             England
             which
             stands
             also
             in
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             praise
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             which
             preserveth
             the
             whole
             world
             alive
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             miracle
             ,
             even
             by
             keeping
             the
             water
             from
             overflowing
             the
             earth
             .
             God
             would
             convince
             us
             that
             we
             live
             of
             his
             meere
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             speciall
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             keeps
             us
             :
             the
             waters
             if
             they
             were
             left
             to
             their
             own
             naturall
             propensity
             would
             soone
             overwhelm
             the
             earth
             againe
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             locked
             them
             up
             in
             the
             places
             provided
             for
             them
             .
             This
             worke
             is
             mentioned
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             
               Job
               38.
            
             8.
             and
             26.
             10.
             
             
               Psalme
               37.
               7.
               
               Prov.
               8.
               29.
               
               Jer.
            
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             absolutely
             needfull
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             things
             that
             live
             and
             breath
             out
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             and
             hidden
             work
             ,
             God
             effecteth
             it
             by
             some
             setled
             reason
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             by
             searching
             find
             it
             out
             .
             Perhaps
             this
             may
             be
             it
             ,
             the
             naturall
             motion
             of
             every
             heavy
             thing
             is
             toward
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             rest
             when
             it
             hath
             attained
             to
             its
             own
             proper
             place
             .
             Now
             the
             earth
             is
             stretched
             over
             the
             flouds
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             seeme
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             doth
             fill
             the
             very
             bowells
             &
             concavity
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             very
             place
             where
             the
             Center
             or
             middle
             point
             of
             it
             is
             seated
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             drawne
             up
             againe
             ,
             nor
             follow
             the
             upper
             parts
             which
             tosse
             themselves
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             but
             rather
             pull
             down
             those
             rising
             graves
             againe
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             nature
             by
             many
             experiments
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             vacuum
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             any
             meere
             empty
             place
             in
             which
             nothing
             at
             all
             is
             contained
             ,
             because
             that
             would
             divide
             the
             contiguity
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             that
             the
             world
             should
             bee
             no
             longer
             an
             orderly
             frame
             of
             divers
             things
             together
             :
             for
             the
             parts
             would
             not
             be
             contiguous
             and
             united
             together
             if
             such
             a
             vacuum
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             therefore
             water
             will
             ascend
             ,
             aire
             will
             descend
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             wil
             even
             loose
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             doe
             quite
             contrary
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             rather
             then
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             may
             seeme
             the
             Lord
             hath
             hidden
             the
             water
             in
             the
             earth
             with
             such
             turnings
             and
             windings
             ,
             some
             places
             in
             which
             
             it
             is
             ,
             being
             larger
             some
             lesse
             large
             ,
             that
             the
             larger
             places
             having
             no
             open
             vent
             for
             aire
             to
             succeed
             the
             water
             ,
             cannot
             be
             so
             soone
             filled
             from
             below
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             emptie
             themselves
             upward
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             vacuity
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             returne
             back
             againe
             and
             stop
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             stop
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             carriere
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             great
             and
             principall
             cause
             of
             the
             fluxe
             and
             refluxe
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             the
             waters
             having
             their
             course
             alwayes
             one
             way
             ,
             must
             needs
             by
             little
             and
             little
             returne
             againe
             to
             cover
             the
             earth
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             cause
             (
             as
             is
             probable
             )
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             set
             such
             an
             inclination
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             suffer
             any
             crossing
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             natures
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             maintain
             the
             generall
             course
             of
             nature
             in
             the
             close
             joyning
             together
             of
             things
             :
             for
             if
             they
             might
             bee
             sundred
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             at
             length
             the
             whole
             must
             needs
             be
             quite
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             and
             a
             generall
             confusion
             would
             follow
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             even
             chide
             and
             reprove
             our selves
             for
             our
             extream
             stupidity
             that
             are
             so
             little
             (
             if
             ever
             a
             whit
             )
             affected
             with
             this
             worke
             so
             great
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             behoofefull
             for
             our
             very
             life
             and
             being
             .
          
           
             How
             are
             we
             daily
             and
             hourly
             preserved
             from
             the
             swelling
             waves
             :
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             in
             all
             this
             length
             of
             time
             the
             Sea
             hath
             not
             broken
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             
             and
             overtopped
             the
             earth
             ?
             We
             doe
             not
             tell
             our selves
             of
             our
             debt
             to
             God
             for
             commanding
             the
             waves
             not
             to
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             drowne
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             exhort
             us
             to
             feare
             him
             that
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Sands
             for
             a
             bound
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             the
             waves
             prevaile
             over
             us
             for
             all
             their
             tossing
             and
             tumbling
             .
             He
             is
             of
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             can
             over-rule
             so
             furious
             an
             Element
             ,
             and
             feare
             not
             though
             the
             waters
             roare
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             mountains
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             This
             commends
             unto
             us
             Gods
             greatnesse
             who
             doth
             so
             infinitely
             surpasse
             the
             Seas
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             made
             so
             much
             water
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             a
             place
             for
             so
             much
             water
             .
             Let
             us
             thinke
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             dwell
             a
             little
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             also
             know
             our
             nothingnesse
             .
             What
             a
             great
             thing
             is
             the
             
             Sea
             in
             it selfe
             considerd
             !
             What
             is
             this
             Island
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             call
             it
             
               Great
               Brittaine
            
             ?
             It
             must
             needs
             bee
             greater
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             the
             waters
             did
             round
             about
             involve
             and
             encompasse
             the
             earth
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             the
             whole
             globe
             of
             Earth
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             whole
             globe
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             that
             is
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             God.
             O
             how
             great
             is
             hee
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             to
             be
             admired
             ?
             Great
             ,
             not
             in
             quantity
             and
             extension
             of
             dimensions
             ,
             but
             in
             perfection
             of
             Essence
             .
             How
             great
             is
             hee
             that
             is
             beyond
             Earth
             Sea
             and
             world
             and
             all
             more
             then
             these
             are
             beyond
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             a
             little
             compare
             our selves
             with
             this
             great
             and
             wide
             Sea.
             The
             Sea
             is
             but
             part
             of
             this
             Globe
             ,
             yet
             hath
             in
             it
             water
             enough
             to
             drowne
             all
             the
             men
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             either
             it
             were
             suffered
             to
             overflow
             as
             once
             at
             Noah's
             flood
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             were
             cast
             into
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             men
             are
             but
             a
             small
             trifling
             thing
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             Sea
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             am
             I
             must
             every
             one
             say
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             what
             compared
             to
             God
             the
             maker
             of
             the
             wide
             Sea
             and
             this
             wide
             world
             .
             Oh
             how
             nothing
             is
             man
             ,
             am
             I
             my selfe
             among
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             why
             am
             not
             I
             humble
             before
             God
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             not
             cast
             downe
             and
             abase
             my selfe
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             carry
             my selfe
             to
             him
             as
             becommeth
             so
             poore
             ,
             meane
             ,
             and
             small
             a
             creature
             ,
             to
             so
             Infinite
             and
             great
             a
             Creator
             .
             Let
             us
             morally
             use
             the
             things
             wee
             see
             ,
             else
             the
             naturall
             knowledge
             will
             doe
             us
             no
             good
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Sea
             a
             map
             of
             the
             misery
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             it
             ebbeth
             and
             floweth
             ,
             seldome
             is
             quiet
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             little
             calm
             a
             tempest
             ariseth
             sodainly
             .
             So
             must
             I
             looke
             for
             stormes
             upon
             the
             sea
             of
             so
             troublesome
             a
             world
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             Navigation
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             transportation
             of
             things
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fitnesse
             of
             the
             Sea
             to
             that
             use
             wee
             must
             praise
             God
             ,
             every
             man
             hath
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
             By
             vertue
             of
             it
             wee
             have
             Pepper
             ,
             Cloves
             and
             Mace
             ,
             Figs
             and
             Raisms
             ,
             Sacke
             and
             Wines
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             Silkes
             and
             Velvets
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             commodities
             of
             other
             Kingdomes
             distant
             a
             thousand
             of
             miles
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             they
             have
             from
             us
             such
             commodities
             as
             our
             Land
             affords
             above
             theirs
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             art
             which
             helps
             more
             to
             inrich
             a
             Nation
             ,
             
             and
             to
             furnish
             it
             with
             things
             for
             State
             ,
             pompe
             and
             delight
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             is
             it
             abused
             by
             Marriners
             ,
             who
             behold
             Gods
             wonders
             in
             the
             Deepe
             ,
             being
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             never
             good
             but
             in
             astorme
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             gone
             ,
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             then
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             materialls
             of
             a
             ship
             are
             wonderfull
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             of
             the
             strongest
             and
             durablest
             wood
             ,
             the
             Oake
             and
             Cedar
             .
             *
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             worke
             of
             God
             to
             make
             such
             a
             great
             tree
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             nailes
             in
             it
             are
             made
             of
             iron
             ,
             that
             the
             pieces
             may
             be
             closely
             compacted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tarre
             and
             pitch
             to
             stop
             every
             crevise
             ,
             that
             no
             water
             or
             ayre
             might
             enter
             ,
             this
             they
             learned
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             bid
             Noah
             to
             plaister
             the
             Arke
             within
             and
             without
             with
             pitch
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Cords
             made
             of
             flaxe
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             strange
             things
             concur
             to
             this
             worke
             .
          
           
             What
             pitty
             is
             it
             that
             Souldiers
             &
             Marriners
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             who
             are
             sosubject
             to
             dangers
             ,
             
             &
             have
             such
             frequent
             experience
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             to
             them
             in
             their
             preservation
             ,
             should
             generally
             be
             so
             prophane
             and
             forgetfull
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             Souldier
             it
             is
             an
             olde
             saying
          
           
             
               Nulla
               fides
               pietasque
               viris
               qui
               castra
               sequuntur
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             Marriuer
             
               nautarum
               vota
            
             is
             grown
             into
             a
             proverb
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             dayes
             worke
             were
             likewise
             created
             grass
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             plants
             and
             trees
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             grasse
             ,
             or
             greene
             herbe
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             of
             it selfe
             springs
             up
             without
             setting
             or
             sowing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Herbe
             bearing
             seed
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             herbs
             which
             are
             set
             or
             sowne
             ,
             and
             encrease
             by
             mans
             industry
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             trees
             and
             plants
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             woody
             substance
             ,
             which
             beare
             fruit
             and
             have
             their
             feede
             ,
             which
             turnes
             to
             fruit
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             God
             by
             his
             powerfull
             word
             ,
             
             without
             any
             help
             of
             mans
             tillage
             ,
             raine
             ,
             or
             Sun
             ,
             did
             make
             them
             immediately
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             perfect
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             grasse
             and
             herbs
             ,
             with
             flowers
             and
             seedes
             and
             trees
             with
             large
             bodies
             ,
             branches
             ,
             leaves
             and
             fruites
             ,
             growing
             up
             suddenly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             moment
             by
             Gods
             word
             and
             power
             ,
          
           
             The
             great
             power
             of
             God
             appeares
             in
             this
             ,
             Hee
             is
             able
             to
             worke
             above
             nature
             without
             meanes
             ,
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             stands
             not
             in
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Husband-man
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             blessing
             of
             God.
             He
             also
             caused
             the
             earth
             to
             yeeld
             nourishment
             for
             such
             divers
             herbs
             and
             plants
             ,
             yea
             herbs
             of
             contrary
             qualitie
             will
             grow
             and
             thrive
             close
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             when
             those
             which
             are
             of
             a
             nearer
             nature
             will
             not
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             The
             herbe
             was
             given
             at
             first
             for
             mans
             use
             as
             well
             as
             beasts
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               9.
               
               Psalm
            
             104.
             14.
             
             Herbs
             are
             one
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             God.
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             worke
             appeare●h
             in
             these
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             variety
             of
             the
             kinds
             of
             herbs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             variety
             of
             their
             uses
             ,
             of
             their
             shapes
             and
             colours
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             production
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             working
             &
             growth
             .
             Some
             come
             forth
             without
             seede
             ,
             some
             have
             seede
             ,
             some
             grow
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             some
             are
             for
             foode
             ,
             some
             for
             medicine
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             That
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             one
             Sunne
             ,
             with
             the
             moysture
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             water
             ,
             there
             should
             proceede
             such
             infinite
             variety
             of
             things
             ,
             so
             differing
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             wonder
             ;
             some
             are
             hot
             in
             operation
             ,
             some
             cold
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             degree
             ,
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             some
             will
             draw
             ,
             some
             heal
             ,
             some
             are
             sweete
             ,
             some
             sowre
             ,
             some
             bitter
             ,
             some
             of
             middle
             tasts
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             bowells
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             Lord
             created
             gold
             ,
             
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             above
             was
             beautified
             with
             grasse
             ,
             herbs
             and
             trees
             ,
             differing
             in
             nature
             ,
             qualities
             ,
             and
             operations
             .
          
           
             Plants
             grow
             till
             they
             dye
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             called
             vegetables
             .
          
           
           
             At
             the
             first
             ,
             
             herbs
             were
             the
             ordinary
             meate
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               20.
            
             and
             they
             have
             continued
             ever
             since
             of
             necessary
             use
             ,
             both
             for
             meat
             to
             maintain
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             medicines
             to
             recover
             health
             .
          
           
             Solomons
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             able
             to
             set
             out
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             plants
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             Cedar
             to
             the
             lowest
             Mosse
             ,
             1
             Kings
             4.
             33.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             here
             condemne
             our
             stupidity
             and
             blindnesse
             of
             minde
             that
             are
             not
             provoked
             many
             times
             by
             this
             particular
             to
             magnifie
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             occaslon
             to
             travell
             through
             a
             Close
             or
             ground
             ,
             how
             great
             store
             of
             herbs
             seeth
             hee
             ,
             whose
             nature
             ,
             yea
             names
             he
             is
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             yet
             admireth
             not
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             confesseth
             his
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             lament
             the
             fruite
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             blinde
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             hurtfull
             to
             mans
             bodie
             ,
             but
             some
             herb
             or
             other
             rightly
             applyed
             would
             cure
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             and
             worthy
             worke
             of
             God
             to
             make
             grasse
             on
             the
             earth
             *
             .
             Psal.
             104.
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             147.
             8.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               grasse
               to
               grow
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               .
            
             The
             omnipotent
             power
             of
             God
             was
             exercised
             to
             make
             this
             creature
             ,
             else
             it
             could
             not
             have
             beene
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             appointment
             it
             came
             forth
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             benefits
             which
             God
             promiseth
             to
             his
             people
             upon
             their
             obedience
             ,
             
               Deut.
               11.
               5.
               
               Zach.
            
             10.
             16.
             
             There
             are
             many
             things
             considerable
             in
             this
             work
             of
             making
             grasse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             plenty
             ,
             
             store
             ,
             and
             commonnesse
             of
             it
             :
             It
             groweth
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             abundance
             ,
             covering
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hiding
             the
             dry
             and
             naked
             face
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             colour
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             of
             a
             greene
             and
             some-what
             of
             a
             durke
             greene
             colour
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             over-light
             nor
             over-darke
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             indifferent
             and
             middle
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             most
             fit
             to
             content
             and
             delight
             the
             eye
             ,
             refresh
             &
             preserve
             the
             sight
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             usefulnesse
             of
             this
             creature
             for
             the
             Cattell
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             soft
             covering
             to
             make
             the
             lodging
             of
             the
             poore
             beasts
             more
             easeful
             for
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             were
             a
             mattresse
             for
             them
             to
             lie
             upon
             .
             It
             hath
             a
             sweet
             iuyce
             and
             verdure
             in
             it
             by
             which
             it
             is
             pleasant
             to
             the
             tasts
             of
             the
             beasts
             ,
             as
             any
             dainty
             meate
             can
             be
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             to
             nourish
             them
             to
             be
             turned
             to
             bloud
             and
             flesh
             ,
             so
             to
             make
             them
             fat
             and
             well
             liking
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             wayes
             ,
             meanes
             ,
             and
             manner
             for
             bringing
             it
             forth
             for
             this
             use
             ,
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             Heauens
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             ,
             which
             runne
             a
             large
             race
             daily
             with
             great
             swiftnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             workes
             done
             in
             the
             aire
             for
             producing
             divers
             Meteors
             ,
             do
             tend
             in
             great
             part
             for
             the
             bringiug
             forth
             of
             this
             grasse
             .
             The
             grasse
             it selfe
             hath
             a
             life
             and
             vigour
             in
             the
             roote
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             drawes
             from
             the
             earth
             that
             moisture
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             disperseth
             it
             likewise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             are
             dull
             and
             blinde
             ,
             and
             behold
             not
             God
             in
             this
             great
             worke
             ,
             when
             wee
             goe
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             can
             scarce
             tread
             beside
             it
             :
             We
             do
             not
             consider
             Gods
             greatnesse
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             making
             so
             beneficiall
             a
             thing
             so
             common
             ;
             Wee
             let
             this
             worke
             of
             God
             perish
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             spirituall
             use
             wee
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             soules
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             to
             observe
             Gods
             hand
             in
             this
             worke
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             confesse
             our
             debt
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             gives
             us
             Commons
             and
             Pasture
             for
             all
             our
             Cattell
             .
          
           
             Trees
             are
             certaine
             plants
             springing
             from
             a
             roote
             with
             a
             single
             Trunke
             or
             Stemme
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             shooting
             up
             in
             height
             ,
             and
             delineated
             with
             lims
             ,
             sprigs
             or
             branches
             .
          
           
             Leaves
             are
             
               ornamenta
               arboris
               ,
               &
               munimentà
               fructus
               ,
            
             they
             serve
             to
             grace
             the
             tree
             ,
             make
             it
             pleasant
             to
             behold
             and
             defend
             the
             fruit
             from
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             weather
             .
          
           
             The
             Philosopher
             saith
             ,
             
               homo
               est
               arbor
               inversa
            
             :
             a
             man
             is
             a
             tree
             turned
             upside
             downe
             ,
             for
             a
             tree
             hath
             his
             roote
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             &
             his
             branches
             spread
             above
             groūd
             ,
             but
             a
             mans
             root
             is
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             therein
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             sense
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             there
             doth
             hee
             take
             in
             nou-rishment
             ,
             but
             the
             arms
             and
             legs
             are
             branches
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             they
             spread
             downe-ward
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             compares
             a
             good
             man
             to
             a
             tree
             ,
             Psal.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Palme-tree
             growes
             in
             Egypt
             all
             along
             the
             shores
             of
             the
             red
             Sea.
             
             It
             is
             said
             to
             yeeld
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             The
             pith
             of
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             sallet
             ,
             better
             then
             an
             Artichoake
             ,
             which
             in
             tast
             it
             much
             resembleth
             .
             Of
             the
             branches
             they
             make
             Bedsteds
             and
             Lattices
             ,
             of
             the
             leaves
             ,
             Baskets
             ,
             Matts
             ,
             Fannes
             ,
             of
             the
             outward
             halfe
             of
             the
             Codde
             ,
             cordage
             ,
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             brushes
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             huge
             or
             ponderous
             a
             weight
             be
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             never
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             burden
             ,
             but
             still
             to
             resist
             the
             heavinesse
             thereof
             ,
             &
             to
             endeavour
             to
             lift
             &
             raise
             it selfe
             the
             more
             upward
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             was
             given
             to
             Conquerours
             in
             token
             of
             Victory
             .
             Hence
             .
             figuratively
             it
             is
             used
             for
             the
             victory
             it selfe
             ,
             
               plurimarum
               palmarum
               homo
            
             :
             and
             for
             the
             signe
             of
             it
          
           
             
               —
               Palmaque
               nobilis
               ,
            
             
               Terrarum
               dominos
               evehit
               ad
               Deos.
               
            
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             9.
             
             
               With
               white
               robes
            
             in
             token
             of
             their
             innocencie
             ,
             &
             
               palmes
               in
               their
               hands
            
             in
             token
             of
             their
             victory
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reported
             that
             the
             Armes
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Rhoan
             in
             France
             which
             are
             lozenges
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             the
             wood
             or
             stones
             throughout
             all
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             so
             that
             break
             a
             stone
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             or
             lop
             a
             bough
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             one
             shall
             behold
             the
             graine
             thereof
             (
             by
             some
             secret
             cause
             in
             nature
             )
             diamonded
             or
             streaked
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             lozenge
             .
             Fullers
             prophane
             State
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             making
             all
             sorts
             of
             trees
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             trees
             is
             wonderful
             in
             these
             respects
             principally
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             growing
             and
             being
             .
             An
             Oake
             comes
             from
             an
             acorne
             ,
             an
             Apple-tree
             from
             a
             kernell
             .
             What
             a
             kinde
             of
             power
             and
             vertue
             is
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             a
             kernell
             being
             so
             small
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             pull
             to
             it selfe
             by
             an
             unknown
             vvay
             the
             juice
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             should
             send
             some
             of
             it
             down-ward
             into
             little
             small
             strings
             as
             it
             were
             to
             fasten
             it selfe
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             send
             some
             upward
             to
             spread
             it selfe
             above
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             should
             distribute
             the
             moysture
             so
             fitly
             ,
             as
             to
             grow
             in
             due
             proportion
             within
             the
             earth
             and
             without
             ;
             that
             it
             should
             frame
             to
             it selfe
             a
             bodie
             and
             divers
             branches
             in
             such
             fashion
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             b●d
             and
             put
             forth
             leaves
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             cause
             a
             fruite
             to
             grow
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             seede
             and
             that
             in
             great
             numbers
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             able
             to
             make
             another
             tree
             ,
             and
             that
             tree
             to
             yeeld
             as
             much
             more
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             great
             variety
             of
             kinds
             of
             trees
             ;
             we
             in
             our
             Countrey
             have
             divers
             Oakes
             ,
             Elmes
             ,
             Ashes
             ,
             Beech-trees
             ,
             Chesnut-trees
             ,
             Sally
             ,
             Willow
             ,
             Maple
             ,
             Syccamore
             ,
             besides
             Apple
             and
             Peare-trees
             of
             divers
             kindes
             ,
             Cherry-trees
             ,
             Hazell
             ,
             Walnut-trees
             .
             Some
             trees
             are
             of
             huge
             growth
             ,
             as
             Oakes
             ,
             Cedars
             ,
             Elmes
             ,
             some
             low
             as
             the
             Thorn
             ,
             the
             nut
             .
             Some
             of
             one
             fashion
             ,
             colour
             ,
             making
             and
             manner
             of
             growth
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             :
             this
             sheweth
             an
             exceeding
             great
             measure
             of
             wisedome
             in
             him
             that
             made
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             trees
             in
             the
             next
             place
             is
             manifold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             serve
             for
             fruit
             :
             what
             great
             variety
             of
             fruit
             do
             they
             yeeld
             ,
             what
             pleasant
             and
             wholsome
             fruit
             ,
             what
             store
             and
             plenty
             of
             fruit
             .
             Some
             Summer
             fruit
             that
             will
             be
             gone
             quickly
             ,
             some
             Winter
             fruit
             that
             will
             last
             most
             part
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             some
             all
             the
             yeare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             building
             both
             by
             Land
             and
             Sea
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             houses
             both
             strong
             and
             stately
             ,
             warme
             ,
             dry
             ,
             and
             coole
             ,
             under
             which
             we
             may
             rest
             our selves
             ,
             in
             Summer
             free
             from
             scorching
             heate
             ;
             in
             Winter
             and
             stormie
             times
             ,
             free
             from
             pinching
             cold
             ,
             &
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             weather
             .
             With
             wood
             also
             wee
             make
             floating
             and
             fleeting
             houses
             ,
             with
             which
             wee
             may
             dwell
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             passe
             through
             the
             deep
             Sea.
             as
             upon
             dry
             ground
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             yeeldeth
             fuell
             too
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             doe
             both
             prepare
             our
             food
             ,
             and
             keepe
             our selves
             warme
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             weaknesse
             and
             sicknesse
             .
             Had
             wee
             not
             something
             to
             burn
             ,
             we
             could
             neither
             bake
             our
             bread
             ,
             nor
             brew
             our
             beer
             ,
             nor
             seeth
             our
             meate
             ,
             nor
             rost
             it
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             make
             use
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             eate
             it
             as
             now
             we
             doe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             delight
             :
             How
             comfortable
             a
             shade
             doth
             a
             spreading
             Ash
             or
             Oake
             yeild
             in
             the
             hot
             Summer
             ,
             how
             refreshing
             is
             it
             to
             man
             and
             beast
             .
          
           
             How
             pleasant
             a
             place
             was
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             what
             made
             it
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             artificiall
             order
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             and
             growing
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             trees
             fit
             for
             food
             and
             shadow
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             observe
             our
             owne
             faultinesse
             with
             sorrow
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             
             for
             that
             we
             have
             not
             observed
             more
             seriously
             
             and
             usefully
             this
             worke
             of
             God.
             Wee
             have
             perpetuall
             use
             of
             Timber
             and
             fuell
             :
             we
             eate
             much
             fruit
             from
             these
             trees
             ,
             we
             reape
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             work
             of
             God
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             We
             sit
             upon
             wood
             ,
             we
             feed
             upon
             wood
             ,
             we
             dwell
             under
             wood
             ,
             under
             trees
             cut
             downe
             and
             fitted
             for
             our
             use
             :
             wee
             cannot
             step
             out
             of
             doors
             but
             our
             eyes
             are
             fixed
             upon
             some
             tree
             or
             other
             ,
             great
             or
             small
             :
             but
             we
             take
             not
             notice
             of
             God
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             and
             praise
             his
             name
             that
             made
             all
             these
             trees
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             mend
             this
             fault
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             consider
             God
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             praise
             him
             for
             fruitfull
             trees
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             kinds
             of
             trees
             .
             Let
             us
             acknowledge
             his
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             goodnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             his
             exceeding
             bounty
             &
             tender
             care
             to
             man
             that
             hath
             so
             furnished
             the
             world
             with
             innumerable
             sorts
             of
             trees
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             bee
             carefull
             of
             preserving
             these
             workes
             of
             nature
             for
             our
             owne
             use
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Posterity
             ,
             let
             us
             set
             and
             plant
             trees
             for
             *
             after
             ages
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             ON
             the
             fourth
             day
             were
             made
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             certaine
             Vessells
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             did
             gather
             the
             light
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             scattered
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             translated
             Lights
             ,
             signifieth
             
               Lamps
               ,
               Torches
            
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             which
             shine
             forth
             and
             give
             light
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             work
             of
             God
             in
             making
             and
             ordering
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             other
             heavenly
             bodies
             .
             This
             worke
             is
             often
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               14.
               
               Psalm
               104.
               19.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Psalme
               136.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               Psalm
            
             148.
             
             He
             calleth
             upon
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             of
             light
             to
             praise
             God
             :
             and
             
               Psal.
               19.
            
             
             Hee
             saith
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             a
             Tabernacle
             for
             the
             Sun.
             In
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             guideth
             the
             stars
             and
             calleth
             them
             by
             their
             names
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfulnesse
             of
             these
             works
             of
             God
             is
             seene
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             
             wonderfull
             and
             inexplicable
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             what
             the
             Sunne
             is
             made
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             their
             quantity
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             multitude
             &
             greatnesse
             .
             For
             multitude
             they
             be
             innumerable
             ,
             and
             for
             magnitude
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             starres
             are
             farre
             greater
             then
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             their
             qualities
             ,
             which
             are
             principally
             three
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             figure
             ,
             the
             fittest
             for
             motion
             and
             use
             ,
             round
             and
             orbicular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             brightnesse
             and
             shining
             ,
             especially
             the
             splendour
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             durablenesse
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             change
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             their
             motion
             which
             is
             very
             swift
             and
             regular
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             their
             effects
             ,
             working
             so
             constantly
             and
             variously
             in
             the
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             .
             
          
           
             The
             most
             beautifull
             bodies
             of
             the
             Starres
             which
             we
             see
             fastned
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             not
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Plato
             in
             Timaeo
             called
             the
             Starres
             ,
             by
             the
             worshipping
             of
             which
             the
             blinde
             Gentiles
             and
             the
             Jewes
             also
             horribly
             polluted
             themselves
             :
             but
             excellent
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             contemplation
             of
             which
             wee
             ought
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Majestie
             ,
             glory
             ,
             wisedome
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             Psal.
             8.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             Sunne
             that
             is
             called
             the
             
               greatest
               light
            
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             truly
             and
             properly
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             body
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             brightnesse
             and
             abundance
             of
             light
             which
             is
             in
             it
             .
             For
             the
             most
             skilfull
             Mathematicians
             have
             demonstrated
             that
             the
             very
             body
             of
             the
             Sunne
             doth
             exceed
             the
             whole
             earth
             in
             bignesse
             166.
             times
             .
             King
             David
             did
             aptly
             compare
             the
             Sun
             to
             a
             Giant
             (
             for
             strength
             )
             
               refreshed
               with
               wine
            
             (
             for
             the
             heate
             )
             
               to
               run
               his
               course
            
             ,
             for
             his
             swift
             motion
             .
          
           
             The
             Sun
             *
             is
             the
             glorious
             servant
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             it
             hath
             its
             name
             in
             Hebrew
             from
             serving
             .
             The
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             great
             swiftnesse
             ,
             exceeding
             heate
             ,
             &
             admirable
             brightnsse
             of
             the
             Sun
             doth
             utter
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Sun
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             heate
             and
             light
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             the
             great
             Torch
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Ornament
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             Sun
             is
             fitly
             scituated
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sixe
             other
             Planets
             ,
             neither
             too
             high
             nor
             too
             low
             .
          
           
           
             Altins
             egressus
             coelestia
             tecta
             cremabit
             ,
          
           
             Inferius
             terras
             :
             medio
             tutissimus
             ibis
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Metamorph.
             See
             Dr.
             Brownes
             Enquiries
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             Moone
             is
             also
             called
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             bignesse
             of
             the
             body
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             the
             lowest
             of
             all
             the
             Planets
             ,
             &
             nearest
             unto
             the
             *
             earth
             ,
             and
             therfore
             appears
             biggest
             of
             all
             next
             unto
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             the
             earth
             a
             greater
             light
             then
             any
             of
             the
             starres
             ,
             which
             are
             farre
             greater
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             brighter
             in
             light
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             for
             it
             agreeth
             exactly
             with
             the
             revolution
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             it
             causeth
             it
             1.
             by
             its
             motion
             ,
             as
             it
             brings
             its
             beames
             ,
             2.
             by
             its
             beame
             ,
             as
             that
             brings
             the
             influence
             .
             3.
             by
             infusion
             ,
             as
             that
             stirs
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             in
             Latine
             
               Luna
               à
               lucendo
            
             saith
             Tullie
             ,
             
             or
             because
             
               solâ
               lucet
               nocte
            
             ,
             saith
             Varro
             .
             In
             Hebrew
             Jareach
             &
             Jerech
             ,
             which
             words
             signifie
             a
             month
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             renewed
             every
             moneth
             .
          
           
             A
             starre
             is
             the
             thicker
             part
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             round
             and
             full
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             day
             the
             glistering
             light
             of
             the
             Sunne
             obscures
             all
             the
             stars
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             night
             how
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             them
             doe
             we
             see
             ,
             
             besides
             those
             that
             are
             hidden
             from
             us
             in
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Sphere
             which
             is
             not
             seene
             by
             us
             .
             The
             number
             of
             stars
             set
             upon
             the
             Globe
             are
             1025.
             and
             divers
             of
             them
             have
             proper
             names
             .
             All
             the
             stars
             of
             the
             Heaven
             are
             not
             numbred
             nor
             cannot
             ,
             since
             divers
             of
             them
             are
             so
             small
             :
             but
             these
             1025.
             are
             the
             principallest
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             have
             ever
             beene
             accounted
             of
             .
          
           
             Philosophers
             distinguish
             them
             into
             fixed
             stars
             and
             Planets
             .
             The
             Planets
             are
             apparently
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Jupiter
               ,
               Mars
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             midst
             as
             it
             were
             the
             King
             of
             all
             ,
             after
             
               Venus
               ,
               Mercury
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Moone
             .
             Neither
             
               Moses
               ,
               Job
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             Psalmes
             (
             the
             most
             frequent
             in
             Astronomicall
             observations
             )
             mention
             any
             of
             the
             Planets
             but
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moone
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             stars
             some
             are
             greater
             then
             other
             ,
             and
             are
             distinguished
             into
             sixe
             sorts
             of
             bignesses
             .
             Their
             proportions
             are
             thus
             delivered
             ,
             viz.
             A
             star
             of
             the
             first
             bignesse
             or
             magnitude
             is
             107
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             A
             Starre
             of
             the
             second
             magnitude
             ninety
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             A
             Starre
             of
             the
             third
             bignesse
             ,
             72.
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             A
             Star
             of
             the
             fourth
             bignesse
             ,
             is
             54.
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             A
             starre
             of
             the
             fift
             magnitude
             is
             36.
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             A
             starre
             of
             the
             sixt
             bignesse
             is
             eighteene
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             bewaile
             our
             own
             great
             folly
             and
             blindness
             that
             wee
             have
             not
             more
             admired
             ,
             
             honoured
             ,
             feared
             ,
             loved
             that
             great
             worker
             to
             whom
             these
             Creatures
             doe
             point
             us
             .
             We
             do
             not
             often
             enough
             tell
             our selves
             ,
             this
             Moone
             ,
             this
             Sunne
             ,
             these
             stars
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             did
             not
             make
             themselves
             .
             They
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             without
             any
             beginning
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             but
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             any
             whole
             can
             be
             eternall
             ,
             because
             there
             must
             be
             something
             before
             that
             did
             unite
             those
             parts
             together
             ;
             wherfore
             they
             were
             made
             by
             some
             superiour
             essence
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             then
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God.
             How
             great
             ,
             how
             wise
             ,
             how
             good
             ,
             how
             infinitely
             excellent
             is
             He
             whose
             hand
             framed
             and
             ordered
             these
             things
             .
             The
             Sunne
             ariseth
             to
             us
             constantly
             ,
             the
             Moone
             also
             keepes
             her
             course
             with
             like
             constancie
             .
             Doth
             not
             that
             mighty
             armie
             of
             stars
             which
             in
             a
             cleare
             night
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             even
             speake
             to
             us
             as
             it
             were
             to
             consider
             of
             his
             incomprehensible
             excellencie
             which
             made
             and
             rules
             them
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             accustome
             our selves
             hereafter
             to
             these
             meditations
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             beautified
             heaven
             with
             these
             excellent
             bodies
             ,
             light
             and
             heate
             could
             not
             have
             been
             equally
             and
             in
             due
             quantity
             
             conveyed
             into
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             .
             We
             must
             observe
             this
             worke
             so
             as
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             informe
             our selves
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             worke
             more
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             our selves
             towards
             him
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             before
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             have
             found
             God
             as
             it
             were
             by
             groping
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             that
             have
             the
             Scripture
             to
             direct
             us
             as
             in
             the
             day-light
             ,
             shall
             not
             wee
             finde
             God
             out
             by
             these
             illustrious
             works
             of
             his
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             THe
             fift
             dayes
             worke
             was
             the
             Creation
             of
             all
             living
             creatures
             which
             live
             and
             move
             in
             the
             two
             moist
             Elements
             ,
             
             the
             water
             and
             the
             aire
             ,
             viz.
             Fishes
             *
             and
             moving
             creatures
             ,
             which
             live
             and
             move
             in
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             Fowles
             which
             flye
             in
             the
             open
             Region
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             divers
             in
             nature
             ,
             shape
             ,
             qualities
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             living
             .
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             verbe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             which
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             here
             translated
             
               the
               moving
               creature
            
             ,
             is
             derived
             ;
             is
             used
             as
             here
             ,
             so
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             frequently
             ,
             first
             to
             signifie
             
               creeping
               or
               moving
               forward
               without
               feete
               ,
            
             as
             Genes
             .
             7.
             21.
             and
             Levit.
             11.
             19.
             and
             secondly
             also
             to
             bring
             forth
             abundantly
             as
             here
             ,
             and
             also
             Exod.
             1.
             7.
             
             Fishes
             breed
             and
             bring
             forth
             young
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             other
             creatures
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             spawn
             they
             would
             encrease
             beyond
             all
             measure
             and
             number
             ,
             if
             by
             one
             meanes
             or
             other
             the
             spawne
             were
             not
             devoured
             and
             consumed
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             render
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             ability
             to
             swim
             so
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             to
             support
             themselves
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             &
             convey
             themselves
             up
             and
             down
             in
             it
             ?
          
           
             Fishes
             are
             in
             Scripture
             termed
             Reptilia
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             25.
             
             
               In
               the
               great
               and
               wide
               Sea
               there
               are
               things
               creeping
               innumerable
               both
               small
               and
               great
               ,
            
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             things
             when
             they
             swim
             seeme
             to
             creep
             along
             in
             the
             water
             .
             As
             birds
             have
             their
             wings
             and
             traines
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             cut
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             make
             
             smooth
             passage
             through
             the
             aire
             ,
             so
             fishes
             are
             furnished
             with
             finnes
             wherewith
             they
             guide
             themselves
             in
             their
             swimming
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             current
             of
             the
             streames
             aud
             waves
             for
             their
             more
             easie
             passage
             ,
             wherein
             their
             course
             is
             directed
             by
             their
             taile
             ,
             as
             shtps
             are
             conducted
             by
             their
             Helm
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             gives
             more
             and
             greater
             dainties
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             those
             that
             did
             most
             affect
             to
             please
             their
             pallate
             of
             olde
             ,
             set
             great
             store
             by
             fishes
             ,
             and
             paid
             dearer
             for
             them
             then
             flesh
             .
             God
             hath
             furnished
             them
             with
             a
             strong
             power
             of
             encreasing
             .
             Birds
             bring
             forth
             some
             foure
             or
             five
             in
             a
             nest
             ,
             some
             three
             ,
             and
             some
             but
             two
             ,
             the
             most
             but
             twenty
             ,
             as
             the
             little
             Wren
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             little
             ,
             the
             kinde
             would
             bee
             consumed
             by
             the
             things
             which
             devoure
             such
             weake
             creatures
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             be
             ,
             did
             not
             bring
             forth
             very
             many
             :
             but
             every
             fish
             brings
             forth
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             many
             hundreds
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             their
             spawne
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             should
             give
             unto
             these
             things
             a
             power
             to
             multiply
             so
             very
             fast
             ,
             is
             wonderfull
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             too
             ,
             for
             the
             fishes
             doe
             more
             devoure
             one
             another
             then
             the
             beasts
             doe
             ,
             the
             greater
             being
             much
             more
             ravenous
             then
             any
             beast
             ,
             as
             being
             bigger
             ,
             and
             their
             stomacks
             by
             an
             antiperistasis
             of
             the
             cold
             water
             more
             vehement
             in
             digesting
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             without
             number
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             25.
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             wee
             cannot
             tell
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             God
             (
             which
             made
             them
             )
             doe
             know
             the
             particular
             number
             of
             them
             .
             Hee
             can
             tell
             how
             many
             fishes
             there
             bee
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             though
             to
             us
             they
             exceed
             the
             power
             of
             counting
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             the
             precise
             and
             exact
             number
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             not
             the
             kinds
             of
             fishes
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             (
             saith
             Plinie
             )
             of
             fishes
             and
             other
             creatures
             living
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             one
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             sixe
             severall
             and
             distinct
             kindes
             .
          
           
             What
             Philosopher
             can
             tel
             how
             many
             Dolphins
             ,
             Herrings
             ,
             Whales
             ,
             sword-fishes
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Sea
             ?
          
           
             The
             Echeneis
             Remora
             ,
             
             or
             stop-ship
             ,
             but
             halfe
             a
             foot
             long
             is
             able
             to
             stay
             the
             greatest
             ship
             under
             saile
             .
             
               Keckermannus
               humori
               frigido
               à
               Remora
               fuso
               adscribere
               videtur
               qui
               aquam
               circa
               gubernaculum
               
               conglaciet
               .
            
             in
             Disput.
             Phisic
             .
             The
             Cramp-fish
             Torpedo
             is
             able
             to
             benum
             and
             mortifie
             the
             armes
             of
             the
             lustiest
             and
             strongest
             Fishers
             that
             be
             by
             touching
             onely
             the
             end
             of
             any
             part
             of
             an
             angle-rod
             ,
             
             which
             they
             hold
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             although
             they
             stand
             aloft
             and
             a
             great
             way
             from
             her
             :
             hence
             it
             hath
             its
             name
             ,
             
             
               quod
               torpore
               manus
               afficiat
            
             ,
             because
             it
             benummeth
             the
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             Naturalists
             tell
             us
             of
             one
             fish
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Uranoscope
             ,
             which
             hath
             but
             one
             eye
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             verticall
             point
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             directly
             upward
             :
             by
             which
             it
             avoids
             all
             rocks
             and
             dangers
             .
          
           
             There
             have
             been
             known
             Whales
             sixe
             hundred
             foot
             *
             long
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             &
             60.
             foot
             broad
             ,
             some
             like
             mountains
             ,
             &
             some
             like
             Islands
             .
             God
             himselfe
             speaking
             of
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             rehearseth
             onely
             two
             ,
             the
             Behemoth
             ,
             Job
             40.
             15.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Leviathan
               ,
               Job
               41.
               per
               totum
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             Whale
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             greatest
             among
             the
             Fishes
             ,
             as
             that
             among
             the
             beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Sword-fish
             hath
             a
             beake
             or
             bill
             sharp
             pointed
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             will
             drive
             through
             the
             sides
             and
             planks
             of
             a
             shippe
             ,
             and
             bore
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             sink
             withall
             .
          
           
             The
             Dolphin
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             a
             fish
             of
             such
             exceeding
             great
             swiftnesse
             ,
             as
             that
             oftentimes
             he
             outstrippeth
             a
             ship
             under
             sail
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             ruffe
             and
             merriest
             wind
             ,
             in
             swiftness
             of
             course
             .
             In
             this
             fish
             is
             propounded
             to
             us
             an
             example
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             kind
             affection
             toward
             our
             Children
             ,
             as
             Plinie
             b
             in
             his
             description
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             fish
             sheweth
             ,
             and
             Aelianus
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18
             As
             also
             of
             his
             singular
             love
             toward
             man
             ,
             whereof
             Aelianus
             produceth
             strange
             examples
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             seeme
             strange
             that
             it
             should
             please
             the
             Pope
             to
             forbid
             flesh
             to
             men
             rather
             then
             *
             fish
             ,
             i.
             the
             lesse
             dainty
             and
             luxurious
             ,
             before
             the
             more
             :
             for
             what
             is
             of
             some
             alleadged
             ,
             that
             the
             curse
             fell
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Seas
             ,
             is
             fondly
             affirmed
             ,
             seeing
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               cursed
               bee
               the
               earth
            
             .
             By
             earth
             
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Sea
             and
             dry
             land
             .
          
           
             Some
             fishes
             are
             exceeding
             small
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             smalnesse
             &
             workmanship
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             admirable
             .
             In
             the
             Sea
             the
             Cockles
             ,
             a
             little
             kinde
             of
             shel-fish
             ,
             yet
             in
             its
             kinde
             very
             artistciall
             ,
             some-what
             resembling
             a
             Cre-fish
             ,
             which
             are
             dainties
             for
             rich
             men
             .
          
           
             Those
             little
             and
             small
             things
             are
             made
             with
             so
             many
             joynts
             and
             parts
             and
             turnings
             ,
             such
             a
             proportion
             and
             shape
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             so
             exact
             and
             suitable
             ,
             as
             would
             stirre
             up
             astonishment
             in
             any
             beholder
             .
             Gods
             power
             is
             likewise
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             some
             fishes
             ,
             as
             the
             Whale
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             80
             ,
             yards
             long
             ,
             their
             eyes
             are
             as
             bigge
             as
             an
             hogshead
             ,
             and
             their
             mouth
             so
             wide
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             sitting
             on
             horse-backe
             might
             bee
             held
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             created
             the
             Fowles
             of
             heaven
             among
             other
             creatures
             ,
             
               Psalm
               104.
               12.
               
               Gen.
            
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             things
             wherein
             the
             Foules
             differ
             from
             other
             creatures
             are
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             winged
             ,
             having
             feathers
             and
             wings
             by
             which
             they
             are
             covered
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             doe
             passe
             through
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             flye
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             open
             firmament
             in
             this
             lower
             heaven
             .
             Their
             creation
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             divers
             respects
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             their
             making
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             far
             differing
             from
             that
             of
             beasts
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             have
             great
             variety
             of
             kindes
             ,
             some
             wilde
             ,
             some
             tame
             ,
             some
             great
             ,
             some
             little
             ,
             some
             Sea
             or
             water
             birds
             ,
             some
             land
             birds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             manner
             of
             breeding
             ,
             they
             lay
             egges
             and
             hatch
             them
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             confused
             substance
             ,
             that
             to
             us
             seems
             void
             of
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             their
             bodies
             they
             doe
             bring
             forth
             their
             young
             naked
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             after
             by
             the
             same
             cherishing
             of
             warmth
             ,
             do
             bring
             forth
             feathers
             to
             cover
             them
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             are
             so
             beautifully
             adorned
             with
             their
             feathers
             for
             colour
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             glorious
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             cannot
             but
             looke
             upon
             them
             with
             wondring
             and
             delight
             ,
             for
             where
             doth
             nature
             shew
             more
             variety
             ,
             and
             a
             pleasinger
             composition
             of
             colours
             then
             in
             
             Doves
             necke
             ,
             a
             Peacocks
             taile
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             like
             birds
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             their
             swiftnesse
             of
             flying
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             with
             such
             celerity
             passe
             through
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             are
             many
             wayes
             serviceable
             to
             many
             :
             they
             are
             a
             dainty
             foode
             for
             weake
             stomacks
             ,
             they
             pull
             up
             many
             kindes
             of
             wormes
             and
             vermine
             ,
             that
             else
             would
             bee
             very
             harmefull
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Fowles
             or
             birds
             are
             more
             worthy
             than
             Fishes
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             more
             participate
             of
             aire
             and
             fire
             (
             the
             two
             noblest
             Elements
             )
             than
             of
             water
             and
             earth
             .
             All
             birds
             are
             mustered
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Fowles
             as
             under
             their
             Genus
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             examples
             of
             vertues
             in
             the
             fowls
             propounded
             for
             us
             to
             imitate
             ,
             
             and
             of
             vices
             for
             us
             to
             shun
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Phaenixe
             an
             example
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             in
             the
             Storke
             of
             loving
             affection
             :
             in
             the
             Dove
             of
             innocencie
             &
             conjugall
             faith
             :
             in
             the
             
               Crows
               and
               Estridges
            
             of
             unnaturalnesse
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             imitate
             the
             
               Stork
               ,
               Crane
            
             &
             Swallow
             c
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             seasonable
             time
             of
             our
             repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             Storke
             hath
             her
             name
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             love
             ,
             &
             the
             *
             
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             neer
             of
             kin
             with
             another
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             bowells
             of
             compassion
             ,
             as
             which
             indeed
             are
             most
             tender
             in
             her
             .
             A
             story
             whereof
             a
             wee
             have
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             viz.
             of
             a
             Storke
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             house
             was
             on
             fire
             where
             her
             nest
             was
             ,
             kept
             the
             fire
             off
             from
             her
             young
             ones
             with
             her
             owne
             bodie
             and
             wings
             so
             long
             till
             she
             was
             burnt
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             loving
             to
             mankind
             ,
             delightfull
             to
             build
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             houses
             and
             chimneys
             ,
             as
             is
             usuall
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             embleme
             of
             a
             gratefull
             man
             :
             for
             at
             her
             departure
             from
             the
             house
             where
             she
             builds
             (
             as
             some
             report
             )
             she
             usually
             leaveth
             a
             young
             one
             behinde
             her
             .
             Aelian
             writeth
             of
             a
             Storke
             which
             bred
             on
             the
             house
             of
             one
             which
             had
             a
             very
             beautifull
             wife
             ,
             which
             in
             her
             Husbands
             absence
             used
             to
             commit
             adultery
             with
             one
             of
             her
             base
             servants
             ;
             which
             the
             Storke
             observing
             ,
             in
             gratitude
             to
             him
             who
             freely
             gave
             him
             house-roome
             ,
             flying
             in
             the
             villans
             face
             ,
             strucke
             out
             both
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Eagle
             is
             reckoned
             the
             Soveraigne
             Queen
             of
             all
             Fowls
             ,
             as
             the
             Lion
             is
             reputed
             the
             King
             of
             all
             beasts
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             
               Altivolans
               avis
            
             ,
             
             an
             high
             soaring
             bird
             ,
             that
             sometime
             flyeth
             so
             high
             a
             pitch
             as
             she
             transcendeth
             the
             view
             of
             man
             :
             she
             hath
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             her
             young
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             flush
             and
             ready
             for
             flight
             ,
             
             then
             she
             stirreth
             up
             her
             nest
             and
             fluttereth
             over
             them
             ;
             yea
             she
             taketh
             them
             on
             her
             wings
             ,
             and
             so
             soareth
             with
             them
             through
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             carieth
             them
             aloft
             ,
             and
             so
             freeth
             them
             from
             all
             danger
             .
             In
             that
             she
             carrieth
             her
             young
             ones
             rather
             upon
             her
             wings
             then
             in
             her
             tallons
             ,
             she
             sheweth
             her
             tender
             care
             and
             love
             that
             she
             beareth
             unto
             them
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             translated
             Fowle
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             signifieth
             in
             generall
             
               every
               living
               thing
            
             ,
             which
             by
             helpe
             of
             wings
             flyeth
             above
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             aire
             :
             so
             that
             not
             only
             birds
             but
             also
             bees
             ,
             wasps
             ,
             hornets
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             winged
             things
             may
             here
             be
             understood
             .
             Bees
             are
             notable
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             their
             good
             husbandry
             ,
             
             she
             is
             very
             painfull
             ,
             shee
             flies
             to
             every
             herb
             and
             flower
             ,
             and
             seekes
             and
             searches
             into
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Shee
             so
             abhors
             idlenesse
             that
             she
             punisheth
             the
             idle
             drone
             ,
             
             and
             will
             not
             give
             it
             any
             quiet
             harbour
             in
             the
             hive
             .
             2.
             
             She
             is
             thrifty
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             part
             of
             good
             husbandry
             ,
             what
             she
             hath
             gotten
             in
             the
             Summer
             ,
             she
             charily
             laies
             up
             in
             her
             Cells
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             spend
             it
             till
             she
             must
             needs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             their
             care
             of
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             she
             is
             an
             admirable
             lover
             of
             that
             ,
             she
             labours
             ,
             eates
             ,
             fights
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             paines
             is
             directed
             to
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             she
             will
             with
             unresistable
             courage
             assaile
             any
             enemie
             though
             neuer
             so
             strong
             ,
             which
             shall
             offer
             to
             wrong
             the
             common
             body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             their
             concord
             ,
             Bees
             of
             the
             same
             hive
             are
             linked
             together
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             amity
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             know
             &
             love
             each
             other
             ,
             &
             keep
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             flye
             domesticall
             sedition
             ,
             unless
             the
             rulers
             be
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             disorders
             set
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bees
             at
             variance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             their
             dutifulnesse
             to
             their
             King
             or
             Prince
             ,
             *
             they
             are
             most
             loyall
             subjects
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             labour
             for
             him
             ,
             &
             build
             him
             more
             then
             one
             palace
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             large
             and
             sta●ely
             
             then
             their
             owne
             ,
             they
             fight
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             goe
             abroade
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Wee
             see
             and
             use
             the
             fowles
             ,
             and
             eate
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             lye
             upon
             their
             soft
             feathers
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             contemplate
             not
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             divers
             kinds
             of
             tame
             fowle
             in
             our
             back-sides
             ,
             they
             bring
             us
             young
             ,
             and
             we
             kill
             and
             dresse
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             upon
             our
             Tables
             and
             feast
             with
             them
             .
             They
             lay
             egges
             ,
             and
             we
             eate
             of
             them
             :
             they
             sit
             and
             hatch
             and
             cherish
             their
             young
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             that
             admirable
             manner
             of
             drawing
             actuall
             life
             out
             of
             a
             potentiall
             life
             by
             the
             working
             of
             heate
             .
             And
             we
             have
             many
             wilde
             fowle
             ,
             but
             who
             seeth
             Gods
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             bounty
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             to
             give
             God
             his
             due
             glory
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             kinde
             of
             creature
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             creatures
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             stored
             the
             world
             with
             divers
             kindes
             of
             foure-footed
             beasts
             ,
             which
             move
             and
             walk
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             11
             ,
             12.
             these
             were
             created
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             .
          
           
             These
             beasts
             are
             creatures
             endued
             not
             with
             life
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             sense
             also
             .
             They
             consist
             of
             a
             body
             and
             of
             a
             sensible
             soule
             ,
             &
             besides
             the
             life
             of
             vegetation
             which
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             plants
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             grow
             and
             are
             nourished
             ;
             They
             have
             also
             a
             soul
             whereby
             they
             discerne
             divers
             bodily
             objects
             ,
             and
             can
             both
             discerne
             and
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             shunne
             what
             is
             evill
             ,
             and
             so
             preserve
             themselves
             alive
             by
             using
             things
             helpfull
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             the
             contrary
             .
             All
             these
             beasts
             were
             made
             to
             walk
             upon
             the
             ground
             with
             four
             feete
             ,
             having
             their
             heads
             bowing
             down
             to
             the
             gronnd
             to
             seeke
             their
             diet
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             live
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             provided
             for
             them
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             
             They
             were
             made
             on
             the
             sixt
             day
             before
             man
             was
             created
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             This
             worke
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             divers
             sorts
             of
             these
             beasts
             ,
             some
             great
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             ,
             some
             of
             one
             shape
             &
             nature
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             great
             variety
             of
             them
             in
             our
             owne
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             farre
             greater
             variety
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             which
             wee
             
             have
             never
             seene
             .
             That
             out
             of
             the
             same
             earth
             and
             water
             all
             these
             kinds
             should
             grow
             by
             a
             word
             spoken
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             
               let
               it
               be
               so
            
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             thing
             .
             By
             vertue
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             were
             Sheep
             ,
             Goates
             ,
             Kine
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Camels
             and
             Dromodaries
             ,
             Elephants
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Beares
             ,
             Dogges
             ,
             Tygers
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             Foxes
             ,
             Deere
             .
             What
             are
             all
             these
             but
             a
             most
             artificiall
             mixture
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             put
             into
             a
             certaine
             shape
             or
             forme
             of
             members
             ,
             having
             head
             ,
             feete
             ,
             backe
             ,
             breast
             ,
             bellie
             ,
             braine
             ,
             liver
             ,
             heart
             ,
             guts
             ,
             and
             other
             intrailes
             ,
             and
             having
             power
             to
             see
             ,
             hear
             ,
             to
             touch
             ,
             smel
             ,
             tast
             ,
             to
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             goe
             ,
             generate
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             kinde
             of
             thought
             of
             things
             within
             ,
             to
             imagine
             and
             discerne
             ,
             having
             also
             affections
             and
             passions
             .
             They
             carry
             us
             ,
             feede
             us
             ,
             cloath
             us
             ,
             till
             the
             ground
             for
             us
             .
             How
             full
             of
             tedious
             and
             toilsome
             paines
             would
             our
             lives
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             a
             horse
             to
             beare
             us
             up
             and
             downe
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             horses
             or
             oxen
             to
             convey
             all
             manner
             of
             things
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             magnifie
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             frame
             our selves
             to
             sincere
             thankefulnesse
             unto
             him
             who
             hath
             made
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             creatures
             inferiour
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             us
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
             O
             what
             a
             wonderfull
             skilfull
             workeman
             is
             hee
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             could
             produce
             such
             a
             number
             of
             such
             creatures
             .
             And
             how
             good
             was
             he
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             give
             reason
             unto
             them
             as
             well
             as
             sense
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             know
             their
             own
             strength
             and
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             wee
             should
             never
             keep
             them
             under
             as
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             abuse
             these
             creatures
             of
             God
             to
             bad
             purpose
             ,
             or
             use
             them
             in
             a
             cruell
             and
             inhumane
             manner
             ;
             they
             are
             our
             fellow
             creatures
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             little
             courser
             earth
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             obey
             us
             with
             all
             cheerfulnesse
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             likewise
             obedient
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             creature
             among
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             world
             which
             so
             amply
             demonstrates
             the
             power
             and
             wisedome
             of
             Almighty
             God
             as
             the
             *
             Elephant
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             proportion
             
             of
             body
             and
             disposition
             of
             spirit
             .
             Hee
             is
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             called
             Behemoth
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             ,
             as
             the
             Latines
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             call
             him
             Bellua
             ,
             and
             by
             Job
             chap.
             40.
             vers
             .
             15.
             he
             is
             likewise
             called
             Behemoth
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             .
             He
             is
             wittily
             called
             by
             
               Julius
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bestiarum
               Heros
            
             :
             and
             by
             Job
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             strongest
             ,
             and
             most
             understanding
             of
             all
             earthly
             irrationall
             creatures
             ,
             as
             Deodate
             interprets
             it
             .
             
               Vide
               Fulleri
               miscel
               .
               Sac.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               Elephas
               peregrinum
               est
               apud
               nos
               animal
               ,
               Indis
               &
               aliis
               notissimum
               &
               obvium
               .
               Johnstoni
               Thaumatographia
               certè
               turres
               olim
               armatorum
               in
               proelia
               ferebant
               .
               Id
               ib.
            
             The
             Elephants
             were
             usefull
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             they
             caryed
             Castles
             and
             armed
             men
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             lib.
             9.
             
               de
               hist.
               animal
            
             .
             cap.
             47.
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             memorable
             thing
             to
             make
             men
             flye
             incest
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Scythia
             had
             a
             Mare
             of
             a
             most
             excellent
             race
             ,
             which
             brought
             forth
             most
             excellent
             colts
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             she
             had
             one
             which
             excelled
             them
             all
             ;
             the
             King
             was
             desirous
             that
             this
             colt
             might
             horse
             his
             damme
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             an
             excellent
             race
             of
             them
             :
             but
             the
             colt
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             his
             damme
             ,
             would
             not
             horse
             her
             ;
             the
             King
             seeing
             this
             ,
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             cover
             the
             damme
             that
             he
             might
             not
             know
             her
             .
             But
             he
             perceiving
             afterwards
             that
             it
             was
             his
             damme
             ,
             ran
             away
             and
             cast
             himselfe
             over
             a
             steep
             rock
             ,
             and
             brake
             his
             neck
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             things
             wonderfull
             in
             the
             Dog
             ,
             his
             sagacity
             ,
             docility
             ,
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             A
             dog
             in
             Epyrus
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             assembly
             of
             people
             ,
             knowing
             the
             man
             that
             had
             murdered
             his
             Master
             ,
             flew
             upon
             him
             with
             open
             mouth
             ,
             
             barking
             and
             snapping
             at
             him
             so
             furiously
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             take
             him
             by
             the
             throate
             ,
             untill
             he
             at
             length
             confessed
             the
             fact
             ,
             that
             caused
             the
             dog
             thus
             to
             rage
             and
             foame
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             dogs
             which
             be
             neare
             unto
             Nilus
             ,
             
             lap
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             running
             still
             ,
             and
             never
             stay
             while
             they
             are
             drinking
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             greedy
             Crocodiles
             .
             
               Aegyptio
               canes
               è
               Nilo
               nunquam
               nisi
               currentes
               lambitant
               ,
               dum
               Crocodilis
               insidias
               cavent
               .
            
          
           
             It
             happened
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             narow
             thin
             planke
             that
             lay
             for
             a
             
             bridge
             ,
             one
             goate
             met
             another
             ,
             both
             comming
             from
             divers
             parts
             :
             now
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             place
             was
             so
             narrow
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             passe
             by
             ,
             nor
             turne
             about
             ,
             nor
             yet
             retire
             backwards
             blindly
             ,
             
             considering
             how
             long
             the
             planke
             was
             ,
             and
             so
             slender
             withall
             ;
             moreover
             the
             water
             that
             ran
             underneath
             ,
             ranne
             with
             a
             swift
             streame
             ,
             and
             threatned
             present
             death
             if
             they
             failed
             and
             went
             besides
             .
             Mutianus
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             hee
             saw
             one
             of
             them
             to
             lye
             flat
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             goe
             over
             his
             backe
             .
          
           
             In
             Sibaris
             there
             was
             a
             young
             man
             named
             Crathis
             ,
             
             which
             being
             not
             able
             to
             retaine
             lust
             ,
             but
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             given
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             committed
             buggery
             with
             a
             female
             Goate
             ,
             the
             which
             thing
             the
             Master
             Goate
             beheld
             and
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             dissembled
             ,
             concealing
             his
             mind
             and
             jealousie
             for
             the
             pollution
             of
             his
             female
             .
             Afterward
             finding
             the
             said
             young
             man
             asleepe
             (
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Shepheard
             )
             he
             made
             *
             all
             his
             force
             npon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             hornes
             dashed
             out
             the
             buggerers
             braiues
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             had
             a
             very
             strange
             and
             rare
             horse
             called
             Bucephalus
             ,
             *
             either
             for
             his
             crabbed
             and
             grim
             looke
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             mark
             or
             brand
             of
             a
             bulls
             head
             ,
             which
             was
             imprinted
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             .
             He
             would
             suffer
             no
             man
             to
             sit
             him
             ,
             nor
             come
             upon
             his
             backe
             but
             Alexander
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             Kings
             saddle
             on
             ,
             &
             was
             also
             trapped
             with
             royall
             furniture
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             he
             would
             suffer
             any
             whomsoever
             .
             When
             he
             was
             dead
             the
             King
             solemnized
             his
             funerals
             most
             sumptuously
             ;
             erected
             a
             Tombe
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             about
             it
             built
             a
             Citie
             that
             bare
             his
             name
             ,
             Bucephalia
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             a
             lofty
             description
             of
             a
             horse
             ,
             Job
             39.
             19.
             to
             26.
             
             If
             Bankes
             a
             had
             lived
             in
             elder
             times
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             shamed
             all
             the
             Inchanters
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
             whosoever
             was
             most
             famous
             among
             them
             ,
             could
             never
             master
             or
             instruct
             any
             beast
             as
             hee
             did
             his
             Horse
             .
          
           
             That
             story
             of
             Androdus
             &
             the
             Lion
             b
             is
             commonly
             known
             .
             
               Vide
               Auli
               Gellii
               noctes
               Atticas
            
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
           
             There
             is
             in
             some
             kind
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Creator
             in
             the
             Ant
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Lion
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             excellent
             skilfulesse
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             power
             and
             majestie
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             AMong
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             
             the
             principall
             are
             the
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             name
             Angell
             ,
             comes
             of
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             sent
             forth
             from
             some
             superiour
             person
             or
             State
             to
             deliver
             a
             message
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             the
             mind
             of
             him
             or
             them
             that
             sent
             him
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Angell
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             signifies
             also
             a
             Messenger
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             a
             more
             full
             and
             large
             sense
             :
             For
             it
             siguifies
             such
             a
             Messenger
             as
             doth
             not
             onely
             deliver
             and
             declare
             a
             Message
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             but
             also
             doth
             act
             and
             execute
             indeed
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             performe
             his
             worke
             enjoyned
             as
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             and
             servant
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             it
             signifieth
             that
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             Messenger
             and
             Ambassadour
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             
               Mal.
               3.
               1.
               
               The
               Angell
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Pastors
             are
             called
             Angels
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2d.
             and
             3d.
             Chapters
             ,
             being
             Gods
             messenger
             sent
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             word
             is
             most
             frequently
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             heavenly
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             both
             ready
             to
             be
             sent
             on
             Gods
             message
             ,
             and
             often
             are
             sent
             out
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               19.
               1.
               
               Psal.
               103.
               20.
               21.
               
               Matth.
            
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             Angels
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             where
             they
             are
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Psal.
               68.
               17.
               
               Dan.
               7.
               10.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             16.
             and
             2.
             10.
             
             Hebrews
             12.
             12.
             and
             by
             the
             manifold
             apparitions
             of
             them
             ,
             Genesis
             .
             3.
             24.
             
             Cherubims
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Angels
             appearing
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             flying
             men
             to
             keepe
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Garden
             .
             Abraham
             entertained
             Angels
             unawares
             .
             They
             were
             sent
             to
             destroy
             the
             filthy
             Sodomites
             ,
             and
             the
             Cities
             about
             them
             that
             ranne
             into
             the
             like
             exorbitancies
             .
             An
             Angel
             stopped
             Abrahams
             hand
             which
             he
             lifted
             up
             according
             to
             Gods
             
             Commandement
             to
             slay
             his
             only
             sonne
             Isaac
             .
             
             Abraham
             told
             Eleazar
             that
             God
             would
             send
             his
             Angel
             with
             him
             to
             prosper
             him
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             taking
             a
             wife
             for
             his
             son
             Isaac
             .
             An
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             met
             Hagar
             and
             sent
             her
             backe
             to
             her
             Mistresse
             ,
             when
             through
             discontent
             shee
             had
             plaid
             the
             Fugitive
             .
             An
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             Zacharie
             and
             foretold
             the
             conception
             and
             birth
             of
             
               John
               the
               Baptist.
            
             An
             Angel
             acquainted
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             that
             she
             should
             conceive
             our
             Saviour
             in
             her
             wombe
             by
             the
             over-shadowing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             A
             multitude
             of
             Angels
             celebrated
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             with
             an
             hymne
             of
             joy
             .
             Angels
             Ministred
             to
             Christ
             after
             his
             temptation
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             bloody
             agony
             in
             the
             Garden
             .
             An
             Angel
             acquainted
             the
             women
             with
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             terrified
             the
             men
             that
             were
             set
             to
             keepe
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             rolled
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             doores
             thereof
             .
             An
             Angel
             also
             set
             Peter
             at
             liberty
             when
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             betweene
             two
             souldiers
             .
             An
             Angel
             shooke
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prison
             wherin
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             were
             laid
             fast
             in
             the
             stockes
             .
             An
             Angel
             shewed
             unto
             John
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             Revelation
             at
             the
             appointment
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Now
             besides
             these
             and
             many
             more
             apparitions
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Spirits
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             are
             many
             thousands
             ,
             yea
             millions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             company
             of
             innumerable
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             Angels
             pitching
             their
             tents
             about
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             holding
             them
             up
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             chasing
             the
             wicked
             and
             destroying
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             the
             Heathens
             also
             had
             some
             notions
             of
             them
             as
             appeares
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             was
             in
             some
             respect
             a
             false
             notion
             ;
             for
             they
             conceived
             them
             to
             bee
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             pettie
             Gods
             ,
             and
             did
             performe
             worship
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             evill
             Angels
             beguiling
             them
             :
             and
             if
             there
             bee
             evill
             Angels
             ,
             there
             must
             needes
             bee
             likewise
             good
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Angels
             are
             diversly
             called
             in
             Scripture
             :
             
             Psalme
             104.
             4.
             to
             expresse
             their
             nature
             :
             and
             Angels
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             
             as
             Messengers
             sent
             from
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             called
             
               Sonnes
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Job
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             38.
             7.
             
             Yea
             
               Elohim
               ,
               Gods
            
             ,
             Psal.
             8.
             
             
               Cherubims
               ,
               Gen.
               3
               ,
               24.
               
               Ezek.
            
             10.
             1.
             from
             the
             form
             they
             appeared
             in
             ,
             viz.
             like
             youths
             ,
             Seraphims
             ,
             Esa
             6.
             2.
             for
             their
             ardour
             and
             fiercenesse
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             anger
             :
             Watchmen
             ,
             or
             the
             watchfull
             ones
             ,
             Dan.
             4.
             10.
             13.
             being
             in
             heaven
             as
             a
             watch
             tower
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             world
             .
             
               Starres
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             Job
             38.
             7.
             from
             their
             brightnesse
             of
             nature
             ;
             
               a
               flaming
               fire
            
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             because
             God
             useth
             their
             helpe
             to
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             they
             are
             called
             Principalities
             for
             their
             excellencie
             of
             nature
             and
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             powers
             for
             their
             wonderfull
             force
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             made
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             will
             &
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             ,
             because
             God
             saw
             it
             fit
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             yet
             two
             reasons
             may
             be
             rendred
             of
             this
             worke
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             saw
             it
             fit
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             thoughts
             from
             meaner
             ,
             to
             more
             excellent
             *
             creatures
             ,
             till
             we
             came
             to
             him
             :
             first
             things
             (
             say
             some
             )
             were
             made
             which
             had
             no
             life
             ,
             then
             living
             things
             without
             sense
             ,
             as
             plants
             and
             trees
             ,
             then
             sensible
             ,
             then
             reasonable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             convenient
             that
             every
             part
             and
             place
             of
             the
             world
             should
             be
             fill'd
             with
             Inhabitants
             fit
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             aire
             with
             birds
             ,
             the
             earth
             with
             beasts
             and
             men
             ,
             the
             Sea
             with
             fishes
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             which
             we
             behold
             with
             Stars
             ,
             &
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             with
             Angels
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             Angels
             .
             
             These
             glorious
             Creatures
             which
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             ,
             had
             a
             beginning
             as
             well
             as
             the
             silliest
             beast
             ,
             bird
             ,
             or
             fish
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             equally
             beholding
             (
             nay
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             received
             more
             excellent
             endowments
             )
             unto
             God
             for
             their
             being
             with
             the
             silliest
             worme
             .
             And
             though
             Moses
             mentions
             not
             in
             particular
             either
             the
             act
             of
             creating
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             ,
             yet
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               made
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             discourse
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             made
             by
             God.
             For
             either
             
             they
             must
             be
             made
             by
             God
             or
             some
             other
             maker
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             be
             eternall
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             made
             by
             some
             maker
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             at
             all
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             at
             all
             made
             ,
             is
             eternall
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Angels
             were
             eternall
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             equall
             with
             God
             in
             selfe-being
             ,
             they
             might
             bee
             called
             selfe-subsisting
             essences
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             be
             equall
             with
             God
             ,
             standing
             in
             no
             more
             neede
             of
             him
             then
             hee
             of
             them
             ,
             owing
             no
             more
             service
             ,
             homage
             ,
             and
             praise
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             hee
             oweth
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             Gods
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             then
             wee
             should
             have
             multitude
             of
             Gods
             ,
             not
             onely
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             not
             God
             bee
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Essence
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             many
             others
             beside
             him
             ,
             as
             Good
             and
             Omniscient
             as
             hee
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             must
             bee
             made
             by
             some
             Maker
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             bee
             Eternall
             :
             and
             if
             made
             ,
             then
             either
             by
             themselves
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             not
             by
             themselves
             ,
             because
             that
             implies
             and
             absolute
             contradiction
             :
             &
             if
             by
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             better
             or
             worse
             thing
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             more
             meane
             ,
             for
             the
             lesse
             perfect
             ,
             cannot
             give
             being
             to
             a
             more
             perfect
             thing
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             should
             communicate
             more
             to
             the
             effect
             then
             it
             hath
             in
             it selfe
             any
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             efficient
             cause
             should
             doe
             ;
             not
             by
             any
             better
             thing
             then
             themselves
             ,
             for
             excepting
             the
             Divine
             Majestie
             which
             is
             the
             first
             and
             best
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             better
             thing
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             save
             the
             humanity
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             the
             Maker
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             created
             some
             thousands
             of
             yeares
             before
             the
             humanity
             was
             formed
             in
             the
             Virgins
             womb
             ,
             or
             united
             to
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Wee
             are
             not
             able
             to
             conceive
             of
             their
             Essence
             ,
             
             they
             are
             simple
             ,
             incorporeall
             ,
             Spirituall
             substances
             ,
             therefore
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             An
             Angell
             is
             a
             Spirituall
             ,
             
             Created
             ,
             compleat
             substance
             ,
             indued
             with
             an
             understanding
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             excellent
             power
             of
             working
             .
             
          
           
             An
             Angel
             is
             a
             substance
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Spirituall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             void
             of
             all
             corporeall
             and
             sensible
             matter
             ,
             whence
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Angels
             are
             called
             
             Spirits
             *
             ,
             
               Psal.
               104.
               4.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             14.
             
             Therefore
             the
             bodies
             in
             which
             either
             good
             or
             evill
             Angels
             appeared
             ,
             were
             not
             naturall
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             assumed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             laid
             by
             when
             they
             pleased
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             his
             garments
             ,
             not
             substentiall
             ,
             but
             aeriall
             bodies
             :
             they
             were
             not
             Essentially
             or
             personally
             ,
             but
             only
             locally
             united
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             body
             was
             moved
             ,
             but
             not
             quickned
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Created
             ,
             by
             which
             name
             hee
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Compleate
             ,
             by
             which
             an
             Angel
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             a
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             but
             incompleate
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             essentiall
             part
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Indued
             with
             1.
             an
             understanding
             ,
             by
             which
             an
             Angel
             knoweth
             God
             and
             his
             works
             .
             2.
             a
             will
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             desires
             or
             refuseth
             the
             things
             understood
             .
             3.
             
             An
             excellent
             power
             of
             working
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             effects
             what
             the
             will
             commands
             ,
             this
             is
             great
             in
             them
             ,
             Psalm
             103.
             20.
             
             See
             2
             Kings
             19.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             Angels
             are
             most
             excellent
             creatures
             ,
             when
             the
             highest
             praise
             is
             given
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Psal.
             *
             78.
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             1.
             
             They
             are
             called
             
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               Luke
               9.
               26.
               
               Marke
            
             8.
             36.
             therefore
             they
             are
             cloathed
             with
             linnen
             ,
             Dan.
             11.
             4.
             to
             signifie
             their
             purity
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             14.
             to
             note
             the
             purity
             wherein
             they
             were
             created
             .
             All
             the
             Individuall
             Angels
             were
             made
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             made
             Adam
             perfect
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             made
             of
             a
             perfect
             constitution
             .
             They
             have
             all
             our
             faculties
             ,
             save
             such
             as
             be
             badges
             of
             our
             weakenesse
             :
             they
             have
             no
             body
             ,
             therefore
             not
             the
             faculties
             of
             generation
             ,
             nut●ition
             ,
             augmentation
             .
             They
             have
             reason
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             will
             ,
             can
             understand
             as
             much
             as
             we
             doe
             and
             better
             too
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             will
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             refuse
             evill
             and
             chuse
             good
             ,
             
             a
             conscience
             ,
             reasonable
             affections
             ,
             though
             not
             such
             as
             depend
             upon
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             endowed
             with
             excellent
             abilities
             ,
             know
             more
             of
             God
             ,
             themselves
             ,
             us
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             then
             we
             doe
             ,
             love
             God
             ,
             themselves
             and
             men
             ,
             are
             obedient
             to
             God.
             The
             good
             Angels
             obey
             God.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Universally
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             Psalme
             103.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Freely
             and
             readily
             ,
             make
             hast
             to
             doe
             what
             hee
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             Harps
             ,
             Revel
             .
             15.
             2.
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             chearfull
             mind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             they
             serve
             God
             with
             diligence
             &
             sedulity
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             *
             wings
             to
             flie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Constantly
             ,
             Rev.
             7.
             15.
             and
             14.
             4.
             
             They
             have
             incredible
             strength
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             an
             excellencie
             they
             are
             called
             
               strong
               in
               strength
            
             ,
             Psal.
             103.
             20.
             
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7.
             
             Powers
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             38.
             
             One
             Angel
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             men
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             ,
             and
             fishes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             overturne
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             nature
             if
             God
             should
             permit
             it
             ,
             to
             drowne
             the
             earth
             againe
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             waters
             overflow
             it
             ,
             to
             pull
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             out
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             a
             Chaos
             ;
             therefore
             we
             reade
             of
             wonderfull
             things
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             stopt
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             that
             they
             could
             not
             touch
             Daniel
             ;
             they
             quencht
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             fire
             that
             it
             could
             not
             touch
             so
             much
             as
             a
             haire
             of
             the
             three
             Childrens
             heads
             ,
             nor
             a
             threed
             of
             their
             garments
             ;
             they
             made
             Peters
             chaines
             in
             an
             instant
             fall
             from
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             they
             can
             move
             and
             stir
             the
             earth
             (
             say
             the
             Schoolemen
             )
             as
             appears
             Matth.
             28.
             2.
             
             The
             Angels
             shooke
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prison
             where
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             lay
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             doores
             to
             flie
             open
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             bands
             to
             fal
             from
             him
             .
             They
             destroyed
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Sodome
            
             and
             Gomorrah
             .
             One
             Angel
             slew
             in
             one
             night
             in
             the
             host
             of
             Senacherib
             and
             hundred
             fourscore
             and
             5000.
             men
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             Their
             nature
             in
             respect
             of
             bodily
             things
             is
             wholy
             active
             not
             passive
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             a
             spirituall
             nature
             ,
             what
             great
             things
             can
             a
             whirl-wind
             or
             flash
             of
             lightning
             doe
             ?
          
           
             They
             are
             swift
             and
             of
             great
             agility
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             bodies
             ,
             therefore
             fill
             not
             up
             any
             place
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             resistance
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             move
             with
             a
             most
             quick
             motion
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             where
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             move
             like
             the
             winde
             irresistibly
             aud
             easily
             ,
             without
             molestation
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             unperceivable
             time
             ;
             they
             move
             more
             swiftly
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             can
             dispatch
             that
             space
             in
             as
             few
             minuts
             which
             the
             Sun
             doth
             in
             24.
             hours
             .
          
           
           
             They
             have
             admirable
             wisedome
             ,
             
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             14.
             and
             14.
             20.
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             is
             increased
             since
             their
             Creation
             :
             for
             besides
             their
             natural
             knowledg
             they
             know
             many
             things
             by
             revelation
             ,
             
               Dan.
               9.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Matth.
               1.
               20.
               
               Luke
               1.
               30.
            
             either
             immediately
             from
             God
             or
             from
             his
             Word
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               3.
               9
               ,
               10.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               12.
               
               Luke
            
             15.
             18.
             by
             experience
             and
             conjecture
             .
          
           
             How
             an
             Angel
             doth
             understand
             is
             much
             disputed
             ,
             their
             understanding
             is
             not
             infinite
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Mar.
               13.
               of
               that
               day
               the
               Angells
               know
               not
               :
            
             againe
             ,
             they
             cannot
             know
             future
             contingent
             things
             any
             farther
             then
             God
             reveales
             these
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             know
             the
             secrets
             of
             mans
             heart
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               8.
               39.
               
               Psal.
            
             7.
             10.
             for
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Lord
             alone
             ,
          
           
             They
             are
             said
             indeed
             to
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             no
             further
             then
             their
             inward
             conversion
             puts
             it selfe
             forth
             into
             outward
             actions
             .
          
           
             They
             do
             not
             know
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             nor
             the
             nature
             of
             spirituall
             desertions
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             mortifying
             sin
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             of
             the
             word
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Schooles
             about
             their
             morning
             and
             evening
             knowledge
             is
             vaine
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             know
             discursivè
             as
             well
             as
             intuitivè
             :
             though
             some
             say
             they
             are
             
               creaturae
               intelligentes
            
             ,
             but
             not
             ratiocinantes
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             degrees
             of
             their
             knowledg
             (
             say
             the
             Schoolmen
             *
             )
             1.
             natural
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             
               John
               4.
            
             
             Some
             abode
             in
             the
             the
             truth
             ,
             others
             fell
             from
             it
             .
             2.
             revealed
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               12.
               
               Eph.
            
             3.
             10.
             the
             Greek
             word
             signifies
             to
             look
             into
             it
             narrowly
             .
             Piscator
             thinkes
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             Cherubims
             who
             did
             turne
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             propitiatory
             which
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             Experimentall
             which
             they
             have
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             done
             among
             us
             ,
             so
             they
             know
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             will
             of
             *
             Angels
             is
             to
             bee
             considered
             :
             will
             in
             the
             good
             Angels
             is
             that
             whereby
             they
             desire
             good
             things
             known
             ,
             and
             forsake
             evill
             .
          
           
             The
             Angels
             would
             never
             have
             sinned
             if
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             
             voluntary
             ,
             for
             although
             the
             good
             Angels
             be
             now
             so
             confirmed
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             will
             nothing
             but
             good
             ,
             yet
             that
             hinders
             not
             liberty
             no
             more
             then
             it
             doth
             in
             God
             or
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             to
             be
             a
             free
             Agent
             is
             a
             perfection
             ,
             to
             sin
             is
             a
             defect
             ,
             and
             ariseth
             not
             from
             the
             liberty
             ,
             but
             the
             mutability
             of
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             motion
             and
             place
             .
             That
             they
             are
             in
             a
             place
             is
             plaine
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             witnesseth
             that
             they
             are
             sometimes
             in
             heaven
             and
             sometime
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             their
             service
             and
             office
             doth
             require
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             in
             a
             place
             as
             bodies
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             circumscribed
             by
             place
             :
             
             for
             a
             legion
             of
             Devills
             was
             in
             one
             man
             :
             they
             are
             so
             here
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             there
             ,
             and
             therefore
             one
             Angel
             cannot
             be
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             although
             many
             Angels
             may
             bee
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             move
             not
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             though
             they
             move
             very
             speedily
             .
             
             They
             continue
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             sent
             thence
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             doe
             something
             appointed
             by
             him
             :
             
             where
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             distractions
             and
             humane
             necessities
             ,
             
             they
             behold
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             
             their
             understanding
             and
             will
             being
             pitcht
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             society
             and
             communion
             :
             
             for
             it
             cannot
             bee
             conceived
             that
             these
             glorious
             Spirits
             should
             not
             signifie
             to
             one
             another
             their
             meaning
             :
             but
             how
             this
             should
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ;
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Angels
             make
             known
             their
             minds
             to
             one
             another
             by
             their
             meer
             will.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             multitude
             and
             order
             ?
             
             That
             there
             are
             many
             Angels
             ,
             appeares
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             and
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             .
             But
             that
             is
             a
             foolish
             dreame
             ,
             that
             just
             so
             many
             Angels
             fell
             as
             a
             there
             are
             men
             elected
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             chosen
             by
             God
             to
             make
             up
             their
             number
             againe
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             the
             good
             Angels
             exceed
             the
             number
             of
             the
             wicked
             Angels
             :
             by
             how
             much
             evill
             men
             exceed
             the
             good
             ,
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             evill
             angels
             that
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             is
             but
             legion
             ,
             the
             good
             very
             many
             ,
             as
             that
             place
             in
             Daniel
             and
             
               Revel
               .
               5.
               11.
            
             will
             shew
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             their
             order
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             indeed
             Coloss.
             1.
             sheweth
             that
             there
             is
             an
             order
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             may
             be
             above
             another
             in
             dignity
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             power
             and
             command
             :
             hence
             they
             are
             called
             
               an
               host
            
             ,
             which
             word
             signifieth
             chiefly
             what
             hath
             a
             compleat
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Dyonisius
               Areopagita
            
             makes
             nine
             *
             orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             distinguisheth
             them
             into
             threes
             .
             The
             first
             containing
             
               Cherubims
               ,
               Seraphims
               ,
               Thrones
            
             .
             The
             second
             
               Dominions
               ,
               Armies
            
             and
             powers
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             
               Principalities
               ,
               Arch-angells
            
             ,
             and
             Angels
             .
             Much
             more
             modest
             is
             
               Augustin
               :
               qui
               fatetur
               se
               rationem
               hujus
               distinctionis
               ignorare
               cont
               .
            
             Priscil
             .
             c.
             11.
             &c.
             57.
             
             Lau-See
             Doctor
             Prideaux
             on
             Matth.
             18.
             10.
             for
             their
             nature
             ,
             properties
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             Ministrie
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             mention
             only
             of
             two
             orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Arch-angels
             ,
             
               Heb.
               1.
               4.
               1
               
               Thess.
               4.
               16.
               
               Seraphim
            
             is
             a
             common
             name
             unto
             all
             Angels
             :
             they
             are
             all
             described
             to
             be
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             and
             all
             the
             Angels
             are
             Cherubims
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Curtaines
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             were
             set
             forth
             and
             garnished
             with
             Cherubims
             onely
             ,
             Exod.
             26.
             31.
             signifying
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expounds
             it
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             )
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Col.
               1.
            
             16.
             heapeth
             up
             divers
             words
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             thereby
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             set
             forth
             a
             the
             supereminent
             power
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             above
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             names
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             The
             first
             and
             most
             common
             name
             is
             that
             of
             Angel
             ,
             which
             name
             is
             common
             to
             the
             good
             and
             evill
             angels
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             farre
             different
             sense
             .
             The
             evill
             spirits
             
             are
             seldome
             called
             so
             simply
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             sometimes
             to
             note
             the
             excellencie
             of
             their
             originall
             )
             because
             they
             fell
             from
             their
             blessed
             condition
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               6.
               3.
               
               Jude
            
             6.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             to
             shew
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             and
             in
             the
             second
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
          
           
             The
             evill
             spirits
             are
             called
             Angels
             ,
             the
             name
             which
             was
             first
             given
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             they
             are
             not
             absolutely
             called
             Angels
             ,
             (
             that
             name
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Angels
             which
             stood
             )
             but
             Angels
             of
             the
             Divell
             &
             angels
             of
             Satan
             ,
             
             viz.
             because
             they
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             Divell
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Some
             as
             proper
             names
             are
             given
             to
             certaine
             Angels
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             Dan.
             10.
             13.
             which
             is
             compounded
             of
             3.
             
             Hebrew
             particles
             ,
             Mi-ca-el
             ,
             who
             is
             like
             or
             equall
             to
             the
             strong
             God.
             It
             signifieth
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             by
             him
             God
             exercised
             his
             power
             :
             and
             Gabriel
             ,
             Dan.
             8.
             16.
             
             
               &
               9.
               21.
               
               Luke
            
             17.
             19.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             executed
             the
             greatest
             Embassages
             in
             Gods
             name
             to
             men
             .
             
               Vide
               Sculteti
               exercitat
            
             .
             Evangel
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Angels
             Ministrie
             and
             service
             .
             Their
             service
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Respecting
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             divers
             services
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             good
             Angels
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             enjoy
             God
             and
             glory
             ,
             *
             Matth.
             18.
             10.
             
             &
             22.
             30.
             
             This
             implieth
             their
             great
             purity
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             withall
             their
             Ministrie
             :
             what
             God
             bids
             them
             doe
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             doe
             .
             They
             shall
             attend
             Christ
             when
             hee
             comes
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             praise
             God
             and
             celebrate
             his
             Name
             ,
             cleave
             inseperably
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             
               Esay
               6.
               
               Psalm
               103.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               &
               104.
               4.
               
               Dan.
               7.
               10.
               
               Job
               .
            
             1.
             6.
             they
             see
             the
             worth
             and
             excellencie
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             deserves
             more
             praise
             then
             they
             can
             give
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             They
             praise
             and
             worship
             Christ
             as
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Apoc.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               6.
               
               Phil.
            
             2.
             10.
             also
             as
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             
               Matth.
               4.
               11.
               
               Luke
               22.
               43.
               
               Matth.
            
             28.
             2.
             they
             stand
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             doe
             him
             service
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             agonie
             an
             Angel
             comforted
             him
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Their
             service
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God.
             
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             glad
             for
             the
             good
             which
             befalls
             the
             Elect
             :
             so
             when
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             how
             glad
             were
             they
             ,
             
               Luke
               2.
            
             they
             cryed
             
               glory
               be
               to
               God
               on
               high
               :
            
             they
             further
             rejoyce
             at
             their
             conversion
             ,
             Luke
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             reveale
             unto
             them
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Dan.
               8.
               9
               
               Rev.
            
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             keepe
             the
             elect
             from
             dangers
             both
             of
             soule
             &
             body
             ,
             
             so
             far
             as
             is
             expedient
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             16.
             
             &
             28.
             12.
             
             &
             25.
             7.
             
             &
             32.
             1.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             34.
             7.
             and
             91.
             11.
             
             
               Numb
               .
               22.
               1
               
               King.
               19.
               7.
               2
               
               Kings
               6.
            
             16.
             
             &
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Both
             in
             the
             curtaines
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Exo.
             26.
             1.
             and
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             Temple
             Cherubims
             were
             painted
             up
             and
             downe
             to
             signifie
             (
             as
             judicious
             Divines
             thinke
             )
             what
             protection
             the
             people
             of
             God
             have
             in
             serving
             him
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             comfort
             them
             in
             distresse
             ,
             heavinesse
             and
             distraction
             ,
             
             Gen.
             20.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             32.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Esay
               6.
               6.
               
               Luke
            
             1.
             30.
             and
             2.
             10.
             
             
               Matth.
               28.
               5.
               
               Acts
            
             10.
             4.
             
             &
             27.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Judges
             6.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             10.
             
             
               Dan.
               10.
               12.
               
               Matth.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             &
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             suggest
             holy
             thoughts
             into
             their
             hearts
             as
             the
             Devill
             doth
             evill
             and
             uncleane
             thoughts
             :
             
             resist
             Satan
             as
             in
             Jude
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             carry
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             elect
             into
             heaven
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             
             Luke
             16.
             22.
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             
               they
               shall
               gather
               the
               elect
               from
               the
               four
               winds
               ,
               &
               separate
               between
               the
               elect
               &
               reprobate
               ,
            
             Matth.
             24.
             31.
             
             &
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             services
             against
             the
             wicked
             and
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             
          
           
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             Esay
             37.
             36.
             
             An
             Angel
             smote
             bloody
             persecuting
             Herod
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             
             At
             the
             last
             day
             the
             Angels
             shall
             hurrie
             the
             wicked
             to
             Christs
             Tribunall
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             reprobate
             into
             hell
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             40.
             41.
             42.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             speech
             of
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             Angels
             and
             Devils
             communicate
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             not
             by
             speeches
             ,
             *
             for
             language
             requires
             bodily
             instruments
             ,
             
             which
             these
             Spirits
             want
             :
             but
             as
             they
             apprehend
             every
             object
             without
             senses
             ,
             so
             they
             expresse
             it
             without
             language
             in
             a
             secret
             way
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             some
             profitable
             questions
             about
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             Angels
             be
             so
             beneficiall
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             may
             they
             not
             bee
             prayed
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             and
             cause
             which
             brought
             in
             praying
             to
             Angels
             is
             laid
             down
             Col.
             2.
             13.
             
             where
             you
             have
             a
             generall
             prohibition
             of
             religious
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ,
             with
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             causes
             why
             they
             attempted
             this
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             entred
             into
             things
             which
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             tell
             whether
             the
             Angels
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             whether
             they
             know
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             follow
             their
             carnall
             mind
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             to
             great
             Magistrates
             we
             use
             Mediators
             and
             Intercessors
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             goe
             of
             themselves
             ,
             so
             here
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Humility
             ,
             for
             this
             they
             talk
             as
             Papists
             do
             now
             ,
             wee
             are
             unworthy
             to
             goe
             directly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             need
             the
             help
             of
             Angels
             :
             but
             this
             is
             vaine
             ,
             for
             Christ
             is
             nearer
             to
             us
             then
             Angels
             are
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               3.
               12.
               
               Tutius
               &
               jucundius
               loquar
               ad
               Jesum
               ,
               quam
               ad
               aliquem
               sanctorum
               .
            
          
           
             We
             say
             that
             all
             lawfull
             and
             moderate
             reverence
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Angels
             which
             consists
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             acknowledge
             the
             great
             gifts
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             .
             We
             confesse
             it
             is
             his
             mercie
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             made
             such
             noble
             creatures
             to
             bee
             serviceable
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             themselves
             in
             our
             judgments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             honour
             them
             and
             judge
             them
             more
             noble
             creatures
             then
             man
             ,
             they
             have
             greater
             wisdome
             ,
             holinesse
             and
             power
             then
             man
             hath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             our
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             we
             loue
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             us
             and
             delight
             in
             our
             good
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             helpe
             us
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             be
             carefull
             of
             our
             carriage
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             presence
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             sinne
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wee
             desire
             to
             make
             them
             examples
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             Gods
             will
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             If
             Angels
             should
             appeare
             visibly
             to
             us
             ,
             wee
             should
             honour
             them
             as
             more
             excellent
             creatures
             ,
             but
             yet
             stll
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             civill
             or
             fraternall
             honour
             *
             as
             to
             our
             fellow
             servants
             :
             but
             yet
             above
             us
             and
             not
             honour
             them
             with
             religious
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             say
             a
             religious
             worship
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             (
             yet
             that
             wee
             may
             doe
             them
             no
             wrong
             )
             not
             indeed
             such
             as
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             secondary
             ;
             yet
             stil
             religious
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             say
             they
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             inferiour
             way
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             they
             hold
             they
             may
             be
             worshipped
             and
             prayed
             unto
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             will
             refute
             their
             arguments
             ,
             and
             then
             confirme
             the
             truth
             with
             strong
             reasons
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             lawful
             reverence
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             religious
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             civill
             :
             but
             that
             manner
             and
             degree
             of
             their
             worship
             is
             neither
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             meerly
             invented
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             generall
             consent
             ,
             religious
             worship
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             doe
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             the
             
               primum
               principium
            
             ,
             the
             
               ultimum
               finem
            
             ,
             and
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             ,
             now
             this
             is
             but
             one
             :
             and
             we
             may
             as
             wel
             say
             there
             is
             a
             
               summum
               bonum
               secundariò
            
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             secondary
             religious
             worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             a
             religious
             worship
             as
             there
             is
             of
             a
             divine
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             love
             and
             hope
             :
             but
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             a
             divine
             faith
             beleeve
             in
             God
             primarily
             ,
             and
             Angels
             secondarily
             ,
             it
             were
             ridiculous
             ,
             therefore
             here
             if
             religious
             worship
             were
             due
             because
             of
             supernaturall
             excellencies
             ,
             then
             every
             godly
             man
             were
             religiously
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Our
             arguments
             in
             generall
             against
             this
             are
             these
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Matth.
             4.
             10.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             &
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promise
             is
             to
             those
             onely
             which
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             51
             
               Psal.
               15.
               call
               upon
               mee
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             bee
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             they
             hear
             me
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             present
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Coloss.
             2.
             9.
             
             It
             is
             condemned
             for
             will-worshi●
             ,
             so
             that
             
             Idolatrie
             is
             here
             committed
             ,
             that
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             
               quando
               divinè
               colitur
               id
               quod
               non
               est
               verus
               Deus
               .
               John
            
             was
             reproved
             for
             this
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             and
             22.
             9.
             
             Now
             John
             might
             have
             distinguished
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             worship
             you
             religiously
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             every
             man
             hath
             his
             peculiar
             Angel
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             a
             question
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             but
             yet
             the
             more
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             generally
             held
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             did
             ascribe
             to
             every
             man
             born
             a
             bad
             angel
             to
             afflict
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             one
             to
             defend
             him
             :
             a
             good
             &
             ill
             Genius
             as
             they
             called
             thē
             .
             Becanus
             brings
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             altogether
             silence
             in
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             it
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Angels
             are
             charged
             to
             have
             care
             over
             us
             ,
             it
             implyeth
             that
             it
             is
             all
             their
             care
             .
             The
             chiefest
             place
             which
             most
             seems
             to
             favour
             that
             opinion
             ,
             is
             Acts
             12.
             15.
             where
             they
             said
             that
             it
             was
             
               his
               Angell
            
             :
             Now
             to
             this
             some
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             spake
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             men
             then
             generally
             received
             ,
             &
             not
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             give
             an
             instance
             concerning
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             when
             they
             asked
             
               whether
               he
               or
               his
               parents
               had
               sinned
               that
               he
               should
               be
               borne
               blinde
               :
            
             how
             could
             hee
             sin
             before
             he
             was
             borne
             :
             but
             some
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             opinion
             generally
             received
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Platonists
             held
             (
             &
             so
             Origen
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             )
             that
             the
             soule
             was
             created
             before
             it
             was
             put
             into
             the
             bodie
             :
             and
             as
             it
             did
             good
             or
             il
             ,
             it
             was
             put
             into
             a
             well
             tempered
             or
             a
             maimed
             bodie
             :
             especially
             they
             thought
             these
             Angels
             did
             appeare
             a
             little
             before
             or
             after
             mens
             death
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             thinks
             that
             it
             was
             an
             Angel
             peculiarly
             destinated
             to
             Peter
             for
             that
             time
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             .
             If
             it
             were
             a
             peculiar
             Angel
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             and
             had
             the
             same
             
             gestures
             that
             men
             have
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             .
             Therefore
             it
             may
             well
             bee
             rendred
             
               it
               is
               his
               messenger
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             word
             is
             elsewhere
             translated
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             then
             ,
             they
             thought
             the
             messenger
             spake
             like
             him
             ;
             No
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             Rhode
             did
             mistake
             :
             and
             when
             he
             said
             I
             am
             Peter
             they
             might
             thinke
             he
             said
             I
             am
             come
             from
             Peter
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             bee
             answered
             .
             If
             every
             man
             have
             one
             Angel
             ,
             why
             did
             more
             then
             one
             carrie
             Lazarus
             his
             soule
             to
             heaven
             ,
             
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               his
               Angels
               charge
               over
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             over
             one
             particular
             man.
             
               Cameron
               tomo
               2
               do
               Praelect
               .
               vide
            
             Rainold
             ,
             
               de
               lib.
               Apoc.
               tomo
               10.
            
             cap.
             61.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             ,
             
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ,
             
               let
               her
               be
               covered
               because
               of
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             a
             woman
             in
             publike
             duties
             to
             have
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             covering
             in
             signe
             of
             her
             subjection
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             Some
             understand
             this
             properly
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Spirits
             but
             differently
             ,
             some
             because
             they
             are
             present
             at
             our
             Assemblies
             :
             and
             if
             you
             aske
             what
             need
             that
             ,
             seeing
             God
             and
             Christ
             are
             there
             ,
             they
             answer
             that
             hee
             mentioned
             God
             and
             Christ
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             addeth
             these
             as
             inseparable
             servants
             which
             are
             sent
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             beleevers
             :
             others
             as
             probably
             make
             it
             a
             new
             argument
             from
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Esay
             6.
             as
             they
             covered
             their
             feet
             before
             God
             to
             shew
             their
             subjection
             ,
             so
             should
             these
             .
          
           
             Others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Ministers
             a
             who
             are
             called
             Angels
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             compare
             this
             place
             with
             that
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               5.
               6.
               before
               the
               Angell
            
             b
             ,
             there
             is
             He
             notificative
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             signified
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             before
             whom
             vowes
             were
             made
             ,
             Levit.
             27.
             8.
             
             Some
             interpret
             it
             generally
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             for
             we
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             so
             many
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             
             53.
             and
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             Learned
             Junius
             renders
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Acts
               7.
            
             53.
             
             
             
               You
               have
               received
               the
               law
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               rankes
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             viz.
             who
             a
             accompanied
             God
             to
             be
             their
             Soveraign
             Lord
             when
             himselfe
             came
             to
             deliver
             the
             Law.
             The
             same
             answer
             may
             be
             made
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             same
             learned
             writer
             (
             among
             Angels
             )
             they
             attending
             God
             when
             he
             ordained
             and
             delivered
             it
             .
             It
             seemes
             improper
             that
             Angels
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             *
             should
             have
             beene
             imployed
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             without
             extraordinary
             guidance
             of
             God
             many
             speakers
             ,
             at
             once
             would
             have
             bred
             confusion
             of
             sounds
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             guidance
             one
             would
             haue
             sufficed
             .
             There
             is
             no
             necessitie
             to
             ascribe
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             to
             a
             Angels
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             their
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
             The
             earthquake
             ,
             thunder
             ,
             lightening
             on
             mount
             Sina
             were
             raised
             by
             the
             Angels
             (
             saith
             Cameron
             )
             who
             can
             easily
             change
             the
             state
             of
             the
             elementary
             Region
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             .
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             storie
             .
             
               Jude
               9
               ,
               v.
               Michael
               striving
               with
               the
               Devill
               ,
            
             the
             Apostle
             aggravates
             the
             sines
             .
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             speake
             evill
             of
             dignities
             by
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             greater
             to
             the
             lesse
             ,
             the
             Archangell
             durst
             not
             doe
             soe
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             the
             cheife
             cause
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             who
             is
             like
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             have
             the
             adjunct
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Archangell
             that
             is
             ,
             
             a
             cheife
             among
             the
             Angels
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             say
             some
             of
             b
             Christ
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             expresly
             distinguished
             from
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Now
             what
             this
             dispute
             is
             ,
             &
             where
             the
             Apostle
             had
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             :
             but
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             thing
             done
             is
             plaine
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             strife
             was
             Moses
             dead
             on
             mount
             
               Nebo
               .
               Deut.
            
             34
             ,
             6.
             which
             is
             added
             either
             by
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Joshua
            
             ,
             or
             Esdras
             ,
             Some
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Moses
             his
             ,
             because
             he
             prophesied
             of
             it
             .
             very
             likely
             the
             dispute
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             buried
             to
             occasion
             idolatry
             ,
             the
             Archangel
             rails
             not
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             leaves
             him
             to
             God.
             Now
             ,
             Deut.
             3
             ,
             44.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             the
             Lord
             buried
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Archangell
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knew
             his
             buriall
             ,
             that
             divine
             honour
             might
             not
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Devill
             might
             say
             
             how
             fit
             it
             was
             such
             a
             man
             should
             be
             solemnly
             buried
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             an
             Angell
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Thes.
               4.
            
             15.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             discribes
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
             from
             some
             circumstancies
             which
             commend
             his
             power
             and
             majestie
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             shall
             come
             downe
             in
             his
             onwne
             person
             with
             a
             shout
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             that
             voyce
             which
             marriners
             and
             souldiers
             use
             when
             they
             call
             one
             another
             to
             put
             to
             their
             strength
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             a
             great
             command
             of
             God
             that
             all
             be
             ready
             Math.
             25.
             like
             that
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               voyce
               ,
               behold
               the
               bridegroom
               comes
               ,
            
             or
             like
             that
             Joh.
             5.
             
               all
               that
               are
               in
               their
               graves
               shall
               hear
               his
               voice
            
             ;
             Soe
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             instrument
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             as
             it
             was
             Lazarus
             ,
             for
             this
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             Matth.
             24.
             the
             voyce
             and
             the
             trump
             of
             God
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             great
             noise
             expressed
             by
             this
             metaphor
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             go
             to
             all
             in
             their
             graves
             .
          
           
             The
             7th
             .
             Whether
             they
             have
             any
             efficacie
             in
             our
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Though
             they
             be
             sent
             1.
             
             Heb.
             for
             ihe
             salvation
             of
             those
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             efficacious
             power
             on
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             can
             turne
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             opinion
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             give
             God
             no
             more
             efficacie
             in
             moving
             the
             heart
             to
             conversion
             ,
             then
             good
             Angels
             have
             which
             can
             be
             but
             by
             perswasion
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             you
             may
             read
             of
             their
             admonishing
             and
             comforting
             ,
             so
             an
             Angell
             comforteth
             Elias
             :
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             as
             he
             was
             man
             ;
             Joseph
             was
             admonished
             in
             a
             dreame
             ,
             but
             then
             you
             must
             know
             this
             was
             a
             sensible
             appearance
             or
             like
             it
             ,
             viz.
             in
             dreames
             .
             But
             now
             you
             may
             read
             of
             the
             Deuill
             tempting
             in
             Scripture
             Judas
             and
             David
             without
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             our
             hearts
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             eight
             ,
             whether
             the
             Angels
             neede
             Christ
             as
             a
             mediator
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             no
             ,
             they
             never
             sinned
             and
             therefore
             need
             not
             a
             mediator
             *
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             God.
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
               2
               ,
               5.
               
               Heb.
            
             2
             ,
             16.
             
             
             A
             mediatour
             is
             where
             two
             parties
             doe
             disagree
             .
             As
             for
             that
             place
             (
             say
             they
             )
             Ephes.
             1
             ,
             22.
             
             He
             hath
             reconciled
             all
             things
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             some
             doe
             meane
             by
             those
             things
             in
             heaven
             the
             soules
             of
             those
             departed
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             word
             signifieth
             briefly
             to
             recollect
             the
             things
             which
             were
             more
             largely
             spoken
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             sweete
             consent
             of
             all
             things
             together
             ,
             as
             by
             sinne
             God
             was
             angrie
             with
             us
             so
             were
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             they
             hated
             whom
             God
             hated
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             death
             it
             is
             otherwise
             .
             But
             though
             Angels
             needed
             not
             such
             a
             reconciliation
             as
             supposeth
             a
             breach
             of
             peace
             ,
             yet
             they
             needed
             such
             a
             one
             as
             consists
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             peace
             which
             they
             had
             before
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             now
             so
             fully
             reaveled
             himselfe
             and
             his
             excellencies
             vnto
             them
             and
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             &
             the
             necessitie
             of
             their
             being
             obedient
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             but
             continue
             to
             obey
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             so
             farre
             inlightened
             and
             sanctified
             at
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             but
             that
             thē
             in
             respect
             of
             themselves
             there
             was
             a
             possibilitie
             of
             sinning
             as
             well
             as
             of
             theirs
             that
             did
             sinne
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             so
             confirmed
             *
             by
             the
             cleare
             sight
             they
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             willing
             to
             sinne
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Angels
             which
             abode
             in
             the
             truth
             are
             called
             good
             Angels
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             God
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             at
             their
             creation
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             obedience
             which
             they
             performed
             ,
             and
             their
             confirmation
             in
             that
             good
             estate
             .
             The
             causes
             why
             they
             abode
             still
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             are
             the
             firme
             and
             unchangeable
             decree
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
               5
            
             ,
             21.
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             13.
             wherewith
             they
             were
             holpen
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             free
             choise
             of
             will
             cleaving
             firmely
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             ninth
             and
             last
             question
             concerning
             Angels
             is
             ;
             How
             can
             they
             be
             happy
             in
             enjoying
             Gods
             face
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             Matth.
             18
             ,
             10.
             
             By
             heaven
             there
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             place
             but
             their
             heavenly
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             now
             though
             thy
             goe
             
             up
             and
             downe
             doing
             service
             ,
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             not
             this
             with
             distraction
             :
             and
             these
             things
             are
             appointed
             as
             meanes
             for
             the
             end
             ,
             viz.
             enjoying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             soule
             is
             not
             hindred
             in
             its
             happinesse
             by
             desiring
             the
             bodie
             againe
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             should
             imitate
             the
             Angels
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             shewes
             us
             how
             much
             wee
             are
             beholding
             to
             Christ
             ,
             no
             Angels
             could
             love
             us
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             him
             .
             
          
           
             How
             much
             are
             we
             to
             love
             God
             who
             hath
             provided
             helps
             for
             man
             ,
             especially
             Christ
             who
             tooke
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             Angels
             .
             Gods
             Angels
             are
             our
             Angels
             to
             defend
             and
             keep
             us
             .
             
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             us
             to
             these
             ministring
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             shewes
             the
             wofull
             condition
             of
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             with
             all
             these
             Angels
             ,
             when
             those
             great
             shoutes
             shall
             bee
             ,
             come
             thou
             swearer
             ,
             drunkard
             how
             terrible
             will
             this
             be
             ?
          
           
             The
             more
             potent
             God
             is
             in
             himselfe
             and
             in
             his
             ministers
             ,
             
             the
             more
             wretched
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             the
             surer
             is
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             confutes
             the
             Papists
             in
             three
             errours
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             hold
             nine
             orders
             of
             Angels
             They
             are
             distinguished
             
               ratione
               objectorum
               et
               officiorum
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             and
             massage
             they
             goe
             about
             ,
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             have
             them
             worshiped
             ,
             but
             the
             Angell
             forbad
             John.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             say
             every
             one
             hath
             his
             good
             Angell
             to
             keep
             him
             ,
             so
             Bucan
             thinkes
             in
             his
             common
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Saduces
             who
             said
             there
             was
             neither
             Angell
             nor
             Spirit
             ,
             Acts.
             24
             ,
             8.
             but
             held
             good
             Angels
             onely
             to
             bee
             good
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             evill
             Angels
             to
             be
             evill
             lusts
             and
             affections
             .
             There
             names
             ,
             offices
             ,
             actions
             ,
             apparitions
             shew
             plainely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             bare
             qualities
             but
             true
             substances
             .
          
           
             It
             serves
             for
             instruction
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             see
             the
             blindnesse
             &
             erroneousnes
             of
             mankind
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             great
             number
             of
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             wit
             and
             parts
             good
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             lived
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             acnowledged
             the
             five
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             to
             be
             divine
             ,
             should
             yet
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             winke
             so
             hard
             ,
             as
             to
             mainaine
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Angels
             .
          
           
           
             What
             falsehood
             may
             not
             the
             Devill
             make
             a
             man
             entertaine
             and
             defend
             ,
             and
             yet
             seeme
             not
             to
             denie
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             Scripture
             .
             If
             a
             man
             confessing
             Moses
             writings
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             will
             yet
             denie
             that
             there
             be
             either
             Spirits
             or
             Angels
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             so
             plainely
             revealed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             would
             account
             it
             impossible
             to
             receive
             his
             writings
             and
             not
             confesse
             them
             .
             But
             if
             God
             leave
             man
             to
             the
             Deuill
             &
             his
             owne
             witte
             ,
             he
             wil
             make
             him
             the
             verier
             foole
             because
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             &
             he
             will
             erre
             so
             much
             the
             more
             palpably
             by
             how
             much
             he
             seems
             better
             armed
             against
             errour
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             mans
             owne
             weapon
             beaten
             to
             his
             head
             by
             a
             farr
             stronger
             arme
             will
             make
             a
             deepe
             wound
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Se
             wee
             our
             aptnesse
             to
             run
             into
             and
             maintaine
             false
             opinions
             ,
             *
             and
             let
             us
             not
             trust
             in
             our
             owne
             wittes
             ,
             but
             suspect
             our selves
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             God
             for
             direction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             Let
             us
             learne
             humilitie
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             by
             comparing
             our selves
             with
             these
             excellent
             Spirits
             ,
             learne
             to
             know
             how
             meane
             we
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             also
             meane
             in
             our
             owne
             esteeme
             .
             So
             long
             as
             a
             man
             compares
             himselfe
             with
             those
             things
             and
             persons
             which
             are
             baser
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             is
             prone
             to
             lift
             up
             himselfe
             in
             his
             owne
             conceit
             and
             to
             thinke
             highly
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             doth
             weigh
             himselfe
             in
             the
             ballance
             with
             his
             betters
             ,
             he
             begins
             to
             know
             his
             owne
             lightnesse
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             set
             us
             men
             in
             the
             midst
             as
             it
             were
             betwixt
             the
             bruite
             beasts
             and
             the
             celestiall
             Spirits
             ,
             we
             doe
             so
             farr
             exceed
             them
             as
             the
             Angels
             exceede
             us
             ,
             as
             for
             bodily
             gifts
             ,
             the
             beasts
             in
             many
             things
             goe
             beyond
             us
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             strong
             ,
             swift
             ,
             have
             more
             excellent
             sight
             &
             smell
             then
             wee
             ,
             but
             in
             few
             things
             doe
             we
             equall
             the
             Angels
             .
             They
             are
             swifter
             and
             stronger
             then
             we
             ,
             and
             their
             excellēt
             reason
             goes
             beyond
             ours
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             understanding
             which
             is
             in
             us
             excelleth
             the
             fancie
             of
             the
             beasts
             ,
             they
             know
             a
             thousand
             things
             more
             then
             we
             doe
             or
             can
             know
             ,
             One
             Angell
             can
             doe
             more
             then
             all
             men
             ,
             can
             speake
             more
             languages
             ,
             repeate
             more
             histories
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             can
             performe
             all
             acts
             of
             invention
             ,
             and
             judgement
             ,
             and
             memorie
             farre
             beyond
             us
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             Since
             God
             hath
             made
             Angels
             to
             serve
             and
             attend
             
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             we
             that
             are
             farre
             Inferiour
             to
             them
             ,
             be
             content
             also
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             yea
             exceeding
             glad
             and
             thankfull
             that
             he
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             admit
             us
             into
             his
             service
             .
             Doth
             he
             need
             our
             service
             ,
             that
             is
             served
             with
             such
             ministers
             and
             messengers
             ?
             Let
             us
             frame
             our selves
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             doe
             Gods
             will
             on
             earth
             with
             all
             readinesse
             and
             cherefulnesse
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             soe
             great
             store
             of
             more
             worthy
             persons
             in
             heaven
             that
             doe
             it
             .
             An
             Angell
             will
             not
             esteeme
             any
             worke
             too
             difficult
             or
             base
             ,
             why
             should
             wee
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             The
             Angels
             which
             waite
             about
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             are
             glorious
             ,
             &
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             ,
             himselfe
             must
             needs
             excell
             in
             glorie
             .
             
               Esa.
               6
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Ezek.
            
             1
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Devils
             or
             
               evill
               Angells
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Angels
             which
             persisted
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             
             are
             called
             good
             Angels
             ,
             Luke
             .
             9
             ,
             26.
             but
             those
             which
             revolted
             and
             kept
             not
             the
             law
             were
             called
             evill
             Angels
             ,
             or
             evill
             Spirits
             ,
             Angels
             of
             darknesse
             *
             Luke
             .
             8
             ,
             20.
             and
             19
             ,
             42.
             and
             Angels
             absolutely
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             because
             they
             were
             so
             created
             of
             the
             Lord.
             In
             respect
             of
             their
             nature
             they
             are
             called
             Spirits
             ,
             1.
             
             
               King.
               22
               ,
               21.
               
               Matth.
               18
               ,
               16.
               
               Luke
               .
            
             10
             ,
             20.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             their
             fall
             they
             are
             called
             evill
             Spirits
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
               18
               ,
               10.
               
               Luke
               .
            
             8
             ,
             2.
             uncleane
             Spirits
             ,
             
               Matth.
               10
               ,
               1.
               
               Zach.
            
             13
             ,
             2.
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             their
             instigation
             to
             lust
             ,
             as
             because
             their
             natures
             are
             defiled
             with
             sinne
             ,
             lying
             Spirits
             ,
             1.
             
             
               King.
               22
               ,
               22.
               
               John
               ,
            
             8
             ,
             44.
             
             Devils
             
               Levit.
               17
               ,
               7.
               1.
               
               Cor
               10
               ,
            
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             names
             for
             the
             Devill
             are
             1.
             
             Satan
             an
             adversarie
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19
             ,
             22.
             of
             Satan
             to
             oppose
             and
             resist
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Pet.
               2
               ,
               14.
               
               Belial
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
            
             6.
             though
             some
             read
             it
             Beliar
             unprofitable
             ,
             He
             is
             likewise
             called
             Beelsebub
             or
             Beelsebul
             ,
             which
             word
             comes
             of
             
               Bagnall
               Dominus
            
             ,
             a
             Lord
             or
             Master
             ,
             and
             Zebub
             a
             flie
             ,
             the
             Idoll
             of
             the
             a
             Achronnes
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             these
             best
             of
             those
             pestiferous
             creatures
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             the
             Devils
             were
             apprehended
             ,
             as
             flying
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             read
             Zebul
             ,
             then
             it
             signifieth
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             a
             Dunghill-God
             Levit.
             17
             ,
             7.
             the
             Devils
             are
             called
             Shegnirim
             the
             hairie
             ones
             ,
             
             because
             they
             appeared
             to
             their
             worshippers
             ,
             like
             hairy
             goates
             and
             in
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           
             The
             Devill
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             accuse
             ,
             because
             he
             accuseth
             men
             to
             God
             &
             God
             to
             men
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             scio
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             much
             by
             creation
             and
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Deuill
               is
               called
            
             an
             enemie
             
               or
               the
               envious
               man
            
             Math.
             13
             ,
             39.
             the
             Tempter
             .
             Matth.
             4
             ,
             3.
             1.
             
             Thes.
             3
             ,
             5.
             a
             Destroyer
             .
             Apoc.
             9
             ,
             11.
             the
             old
             serpent
             .
             Apoc.
             12
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.
             a
             roaring
             Lion.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             the
             strong
             man
             armed
             ,
             Matth.
             12
             ,
             24.
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             4.
             
             John.
             12
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             evill
             Angels
             are
             Spirits
             created
             at
             first
             entire
             and
             good
             ,
             Gen
             1.
             vlt.
             But
             by
             a
             willing
             and
             free
             Apostacie
             from
             their
             Creator
             ,
             are
             become
             enemies
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             eternally
             tormented
             ,
             John.
             8.
             44.
             
             That
             they
             are
             Spirits
             appeares
             by
             the
             opposition
             ,
             
               Ephes
               ,
               6.
               
               Wee
               wrestle
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             opposed
             to
             those
             that
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             any
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Divels
             are
             Incorporeall
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             sinne
             ,
             what
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
             That
             they
             did
             sinne
             is
             plaine
             ;
             but
             the
             sin
             is
             not
             specified
             .
             Some
             say
             it
             was
             lust
             with
             women
             ,
             misunderstanding
             that
             place
             ,
             
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               saw
               the
               Daughters
               of
               men
               ,
            
             for
             it
             is
             plaine
             the
             Divels
             were
             fallen
             before
             ,
             Chrysostome
             and
             our
             Divines
             a
             generally
             b
             conclude
             it
             was
             pride
             from
             that
             place
             in
             
               Timothie
               1
               Tim
            
             ,
             3.
             6.
             though
             there
             be
             different
             opinions
             ,
             about
             what
             this
             pride
             shewed
             it selfe
             ,
             whether
             in
             affecting
             a
             higher
             degree
             than
             God
             c
             created
             them
             in
             ,
             or
             ,
             refusing
             the
             worke
             and
             office
             God
             set
             them
             about
             ;
             which
             (
             some
             conceive
             )
             was
             the
             ministration
             or
             the
             guardianship
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             trust
             they
             diserted
             or
             scorned
             ,
             Zanchius
             thinketh
             their
             sin
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             contented
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Concerning
             Christ
             propounded
             to
             them
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             leave
             their
             heavenly
             mansion
             ,
             then
             subscribe
             
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             An
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             power
             to
             be
             like
             God
             in
             omnipotencie
             say
             the
             Schoole-men
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Devill
             first
             sind
             it
             is
             uncertaine
             ,
             
               Tempus
               lapsus
               non
               definit
               scriptura
            
             ;
             It
             seemeth
             they
             continued
             in
             their
             integritie
             till
             the
             sixth
             day
             was
             past
             Gen
             ,
             1
             ,
             31.
             
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             neither
             man
             nor
             Angel
             did
             fall
             before
             the
             8th
             .
             day
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Divels
             stood
             not
             long
             ,
             
               John
               ,
               8.
               
               Hee
               was
               a
               mansl●yer
               from
               the
               begining
               ,
            
             they
             fell
             before
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             plaine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             the
             Devill
             sinned
             ,
             seeing
             his
             understanding
             and
             will
             were
             perfect
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             initiatively
             in
             his
             understanding
             and
             consummativly
             in
             his
             will.
             Many
             of
             them
             fell
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             Luke
             ,
             8
             ,
             30
             there
             was
             a
             legion
             in
             one
             man
             :
             
             one
             of
             the
             cheifest
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             fell
             first
             ,
             and
             drew
             the
             rest
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             perswasion
             &
             example
             ;
             yet
             Voetius
             seemes
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             They
             fell
             irrecoverably
             *
             being
             obstinate
             in
             wickednesse
             .
             The
             Schoolemen
             and
             Fathers
             give
             reasons
             why
             ,
             they
             fell
             soe
             and
             not
             man.
             
          
           
             Aquinas
             gives
             this
             reason
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             an
             Angels
             will
             ;
             whose
             nature
             is
             such
             (
             they
             say
             )
             that
             what
             it
             hath
             chosen
             with
             full
             deliberation
             ,
             it
             cannot
             refuse
             it
             againe
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             noe
             good
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             choice
             made
             cannot
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             will.
             The
             Fathers
             give
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Divell
             sinned
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             man
             was
             tempted
             .
             2.
             
             In
             mans
             fall
             all
             mankinde
             would
             have
             beene
             damned
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Angels
             fall
             ,
             not
             all
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             answer
             is
             this
             ,
             
             when
             thy
             had
             sinned
             ,
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             justice
             refused
             to
             give
             them
             any
             help
             of
             grace
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             might
             rise
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             recover
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             if
             God
             were
             so
             severe
             that
             he
             would
             not
             give
             these
             so
             great
             and
             noble
             Creatures
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             neither
             would
             he
             others
             .
             The
             Angels
             were
             intellectuall
             Spirits
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             sinne
             by
             error
             or
             misperswasion
             ,
             but
             
             of
             purposed
             malice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             irremissible
             .
             But
             man
             fell
             by
             misperswasion
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
             by
             the
             lying
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             errou
             .
          
           
             The
             Devils
             malice
             against
             man-kinde
             appeares
             ,
             
             Gen.
             3.
             where
             there
             is
             an
             imbred
             enmitie
             in
             the
             Devill
             ,
             as
             likewise
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             where
             he
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
             a
             Lion
             roares
             when
             he
             hath
             got
             his
             pray
             by
             way
             of
             triumph
             ,
             or
             when
             hee
             is
             hungrie
             and
             almost
             starved
             and
             so
             most
             cruell
             .
          
           
             This
             malice
             of
             his
             appeares
             in
             his
             going
             up
             and
             downe
             the
             whole
             world
             to
             damne
             men
             ,
             &
             that
             though
             hee
             get
             no
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             nay
             ,
             though
             his
             condemnation
             bee
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             God
             should
             let
             him
             doe
             what
             he
             would
             against
             us
             .
             He
             would
             first
             bring
             all
             outward
             miserie
             as
             upon
             Job
             ,
             and
             then
             eternall
             damnation
             .
             And
             though
             he
             knowes
             God
             will
             defend
             the
             godly
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             leaveth
             to
             vex
             them
             ,
             to
             tempt
             them
             to
             sinne
             ,
             to
             overwhelme
             them
             with
             griefe
             and
             dispaire
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             opposite
             to
             God.
             The
             Devils
             malice
             is
             beyond
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             else
             he
             would
             never
             oppose
             the
             people
             of
             God
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             since
             hee
             doth
             hereby
             advance
             their
             glory
             and
             his
             owne
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Their
             craft
             is
             seene
             in
             their
             divers
             and
             sutable
             temptations
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             we
             read
             of
             his
             
               methods
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             and
             
               depths
               .
               Rev
            
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             His
             first
             stratagem
             and
             device
             is
             to
             observe
             the
             natural
             constitution
             of
             every
             mans
             minde
             and
             bodie
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             his
             temptations
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             observe
             our
             naturall
             abilities
             and
             endowments
             ,
             and
             accommodate
             his
             temptations
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             apply
             his
             temptations
             to
             mens
             outward
             estate
             ,
             condition
             and
             place
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             tempt
             us
             by
             method
             ,
             begining
             with
             questionable
             actions
             ,
             thence
             proceeding
             to
             sinnes
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             soe
             to
             wilfull
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             obstinacie
             and
             finall
             impenitencie
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             bring
             us
             from
             one
             extreame
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             perswade
             that
             this
             suggestions
             are
             the
             motions
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             make
             advantage
             of
             time
             by
             alluring
             every
             age
             to
             the
             
             peculiar
             vices
             thereof
             ,
             as
             children
             to
             idlenesse
             and
             vanitie
             ,
             youth
             to
             lust
             ,
             perfect
             age
             to
             violent
             and
             audacious
             attempts
             ,
             old
             age
             to
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             to
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             Devill
             is
             called
             
               the
               Tempter
            
             ,
             
             because
             of
             his
             trade
             and
             way
             .
             He
             takes
             advantages
             ,
             tempted
             Eve
             when
             shee
             was
             alone
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             being
             hungrie
             .
             Hee
             hath
             varietie
             of
             temptations
             ,
             if
             one
             will
             not
             take
             another
             shall
             ,
             if
             not
             presumption
             then
             dsepaire
             ,
             and
             strives
             to
             prevaile
             by
             his
             importunity
             .
          
           
             The
             Devill
             is
             very
             powerfull
             .
             a
             Ephes.
             6.
             12.
             the
             Devils
             are
             called
             
               principallities
               and
               powers
            
             .
             Hee
             is
             said
             Ephes.
             2
             ,
             2.
             to
             bee
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               world
               which
               rules
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             Hee
             is
             called
             
               the
               strong
               one
               Matth
            
             ,
             12
             ,
             29.
             
             Hee
             hath
             a
             strong
             power
             over
             every
             one
             by
             nature
             .
             John
             12.
             31.
             the
             Lord
             represented
             this
             spirituall
             bondage
             by
             the
             Egyptian
             and
             Babylonish
             bondage
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             our
             comfort
             ,
             Christ
             is
             stronger
             then
             hee
             :
             Hee
             hath
             bruised
             his
             head
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             led
             them
             captive
             and
             triumphed
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             power
             is
             wholly
             limited
             by
             God.
             The
             Devill
             is
             chained
             up
             as
             it
             were
             Jude
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             swine
             without
             a
             permission
             .
             He
             cannot
             produce
             any
             substance
             ,
             or
             change
             one
             substance
             into
             another
             ,
             he
             cannot
             call
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             out
             of
             their
             place
             and
             vnite
             them
             to
             the
             bodie
             againe
             ,
             he
             cannot
             turne
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             :
             nor
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             a
             miracle
             .
          
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             Devill
             are
             called
             
               lying
               wonders
            
             b
             2
             Thes
             ,
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             worke
             it selfe
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             fained
             though
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             they
             alwayes
             tend
             to
             deceive
             and
             beguile
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Devill
             can
             1.
             
             Hurrie
             bodies
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
             
               Matth.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Luke
               .
            
             8
             ,
             29
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Raise
             tempests
             ,
             Job
             .
             1
             ,
             16
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Bring
             diseases
             both
             of
             bodie
             and
             minde
             .
             Luke
             .
             13
             ,
             16.
             and
             9
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Overthrow
             houses
             and
             buildings
             .
             Job
             .
             1
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Breake
             chaines
             and
             barres
             .
             Marke
             .
             5
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             used
             as
             instruments
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             and
             exercise
             the
             godly
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             that
             storie
             where
             God
             sent
             one
             to
             be
             a
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             so
             Paul
             had
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Cor
             ,
             12.
             to
             humble
             and
             try
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             all
             thy
             temptations
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             sad
             exercises
             and
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
             ,
             still
             remember
             this
             .
             He
             is
             at
             Gods
             command
             ,
             he
             bids
             him
             goe
             and
             he
             goeth
             ,
             leave
             off
             and
             he
             leaveth
             .
             That
             is
             a
             difficult
             place
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
               12
               ,
               7.
               
               Paul
            
             repeateth
             the
             first
             words
             in
             that
             verse
             twice
             as
             a
             thing
             worthy
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
             
               least
               I
               should
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               to
               mee
               a
               thorne
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               messenger
               of
               Satan
            
             (
             soe
             we
             read
             it
             )
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             with
             Beza
             the
             Angell
             of
             Satan
             
               to
               buffet
               mee
            
             .
             Some
             interpret
             this
             of
             a
             bodily
             disease
             ,
             others
             of
             the
             concupiscence
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             others
             thinke
             he
             meaneth
             some
             inward
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             working
             upon
             his
             corruption
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             .
             I
             proceed
             to
             resolve
             some
             questions
             concerning
             the
             Devils
             .
          
           
             
               Question
               first
            
             .
             Whether
             the
             Devils
             have
             all
             their
             punishment
             already
             .
          
           
             No
             ;
             what
             art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             our
             time
             ?
             
               and
               they
               are
               reserved
               in
               chaines
               .
            
          
           
             They
             have
             the
             begining
             of
             eternall
             wrath
             ,
             
             although
             the
             aggravation
             and
             increase
             of
             it
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             as
             mens
             soules
             damned
             are
             full
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             yet
             shall
             have
             greater
             torment
             at
             least
             extensively
             when
             sovle
             and
             bodie
             are
             united
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             aire
             and
             goe
             up
             and
             downe
             tempting
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             all
             they
             shall
             have
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             they
             shall
             have
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             :
             and
             shall
             never
             be
             had
             into
             favour
             againe
             ,
             although
             Origen
             held
             otherwise
             .
          
           
           
             2d.
             Question
             .
             
             How
             can
             they
             be
             punished
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             fire
             is
             corporeall
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             worke
             upon
             immateriall
             substances
             .
          
           
             Some
             therefore
             to
             answer
             this
             :
             doe
             denie
             that
             there
             is
             materiall
             fire
             in
             Hell
             ,
             onely
             the
             torments
             thereof
             are
             set
             forth
             by
             what
             is
             most
             terrible
             ,
             and
             the
             worme
             is
             metaphoricall
             ,
             others
             say
             by
             Gods
             power
             it
             is
             elevated
             .
          
           
             3d.
             Question
             .
             Whether
             the
             Devils
             shall
             torment
             the
             wicked
             after
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             this
             is
             handled
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             (
             saith
             Boetius
             )
             why
             the
             affirmative
             may
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             to
             be
             tormented
             with
             ,
             not
             by
             
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Angles
            
             .
          
           
             4th
             .
             Question
             .
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             stories
             ,
             possessed
             with
             Devils
             .
          
           
             More
             were
             possessed
             with
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             then
             ever
             before
             or
             after
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             because
             as
             our
             Saviour
             had
             spiritually
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             corporally
             or
             externally
             manifest
             his
             power
             over
             Devils
             .
             This
             possessing
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             dwelling
             and
             working
             of
             the
             Devill
             in
             the
             bodie
             :
             one
             was
             demoniacke
             and
             lunaticke
             too
             ;
             because
             the
             Devill
             tooke
             these
             advantages
             against
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             this
             hath
             beene
             manifested
             by
             their
             speaking
             of
             strange
             tongues
             on
             a
             suddain
             .
             The
             causes
             of
             this
             are
             partly
             from
             the
             Devils
             malice
             &
             desire
             to
             hurt
             us
             ,
             &
             partly
             from
             our selves
             who
             ar●
             made
             the
             slaves
             of
             Satan
             :
             and
             partly
             from
             God
             who
             doth
             it
             sometime
             out
             of
             anger
             ,
             as
             he
             bid
             the
             Devill
             goe
             into
             Saul
             ;
             or
             out
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             how
             bitter
             sin
             is
          
           
             Fifthly
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             Christs
             temptation
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             shall
             know
             Satans
             temptations
             ?
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
             The
             Devill
             carried
             Christs
             bodie
             upon
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             this
             were
             done
             in
             deed
             or
             vision
             only
             ,
             although
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             in
             an
             unanswerable
             argument
             ,
             when
             he
             bid
             him
             to
             throw
             himselfe
             downe
             headlong
             :
             but
             now
             this
             was
             much
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             Christ
             himselfe
             was
             tempted
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             most
             hideous
             things
             .
             Satan
             was
             overcome
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Satans
             temptations
             may
             be
             knowne
             by
             the
             unnaturalnesse
             or
             violence
             of
             them
             ,
             
             or
             by
             the
             shew
             of
             piety
             ,
             hee
             can
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             so
             dainnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             although
             the
             best
             way
             is
             not
             much
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Devill
             tempts
             some
             to
             sin
             under
             the
             shew
             of
             vertue
             ,
             
               Job
               16.
               2.
               
               Phil.
            
             3.
             6.
             some
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             by
             stretching
             the
             bounds
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             lessening
             of
             sin
             ,
             propounding
             the
             example
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             setting
             before
             men
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             promising
             them
             repentance
             hereafter
             before
             they
             dye
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             Gods
             temptations
             and
             Satans
             ,
             they
             differ
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             matter
             :
             the
             matter
             of
             Gods
             temptations
             is
             ever
             good
             ,
             as
             either
             by
             prosperity
             ,
             adversity
             ,
             or
             commandements
             ,
             by
             chastisements
             which
             from
             him
             are
             ever
             good
             :
             but
             the
             matter
             of
             Satans
             temptations
             is
             evill
             ,
             he
             solicits
             us
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             Gods
             temptation
             is
             to
             humble
             ns
             and
             doe
             us
             good
             :
             but
             of
             Satans
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             dishonour
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             effect
             ,
             God
             never
             misseth
             his
             end
             ,
             Satan
             is
             often
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             delivering
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
             Some
             with
             Chrysostome
             thinke
             it
             was
             a
             corporall
             delivering
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             vexed
             of
             him
             by
             a
             disease
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             say
             is
             meant
             by
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             expound
             that
             
               Mark
               6.
               
               They
               had
               power
               over
               the
               uncleane
               spirits
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             expell
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             them
             in
             whom
             they
             pleased
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             approved
             ,
             therefore
             others
             make
             it
             to
             be
             a
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             company
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
             and
             so
             from
             all
             the
             good
             things
             that
             are
             appropriated
             unto
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             they
             expound
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             corruption
             ,
             for
             so
             flesh
             is
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             *
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             the
             Devills
             may
             appear
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             
             He
             which
             appeared
             was
             1.
             subject
             to
             the
             witches
             power
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             the
             true
             Samuel
             ,
             
             2.
             
             If
             Samuel
             had
             been
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             have
             complained
             of
             trouble
             no
             more
             then
             Moses
             did
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             3.
             
             The
             true
             Samuel
             would
             not
             have
             given
             countenance
             to
             so
             wicked
             a
             practise
             ,
             to
             the
             Magicke
             art
             .
             4.
             
             True
             Samuel
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             this
             did
             .
             5.
             
             Saul
             never
             came
             to
             bee
             with
             the
             soule
             of
             Samuel
             in
             blisse
             :
             yet
             he
             saith
             c
             
               to
               morrow
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               .
            
             6.
             
             God
             refused
             to
             answer
             Saul
             by
             Prophet
             ,
             vision
             ,
             Vrim
             ,
             
             or
             Thummim
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             would
             not
             answer
             him
             by
             Samuel
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             7.
             
             True
             Samuel
             after
             his
             death
             could
             not
             lye
             nor
             sin
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
             He
             said
             Saul
             caused
             him
             to
             ascend
             ,
             *
             and
             troubled
             him
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             beene
             the
             true
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Saul
            
             could
             not
             have
             caused
             him
             to
             ascend
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             hee
             lied
             in
             saying
             he
             was
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             troubled
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             had
             sent
             up
             Samuel
             the
             dead
             to
             instruct
             the
             living
             :
             why
             is
             this
             reason
             given
             of
             the
             denyall
             of
             the
             rich
             mans
             request
             to
             have
             one
             sent
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             would
             not
             beleeve
             Moses
             &
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             
               they
               would
               not
               beleeve
               though
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             In
             so
             doing
             the
             Lord
             should
             seem
             to
             go
             against
             his
             owne
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             soules
             of
             Saints
             which
             are
             at
             rest
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             power
             or
             inchantment
             of
             a
             witch
             :
             but
             Samuel
             was
             an
             holy
             Prophet
             now
             at
             rest
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
             Bellarmine
             answereth
             ,
             that
             Samuel
             came
             not
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             witch
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             impeached
             then
             approved
             Art
             magicke
             ,
             which
             he
             proveth
             ,
             because
             the
             witch
             was
             troubled
             .
             But
             the
             Scriptsre
             expresly
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             her
             trouble
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             King
             :
             who
             (
             having
             lately
             suppressed
             Witches
             )
             had
             now
             in
             disguised
             aparrell
             set
             her
             on
             worke
             ,
             and
             so
             deceived
             her
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             objecteth
             ,
             
             the
             Scripture
             still
             calleth
             him
             that
             appeared
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             to
             call
             things
             by
             the
             names
             of
             that
             which
             they
             represent
             ,
             or
             whose
             person
             they
             beare
             ,
             the
             representations
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             are
             called
             the
             Cherubims
             .
             And
             things
             are
             often
             called
             in
             Scripture
             not
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             Scriptures
             judgement
             thereof
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             conceite
             and
             opinion
             of
             others
             .
             
             The
             Angels
             which
             appeared
             to
             the
             Patriarks
             are
             called
             men
             :
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             Heathen
             are
             called
             Gods.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Wee
               must
               walke
               warily
               and
               watchfully
               against
               Satans
               temptations
               .
            
             
             We
             should
             be
             sober
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             6.
             8.
             strong
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               16.
               13.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Watchfull
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             26.
             41.
             
             Prov.
             4.
             23.
             
             Wise
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             14.
             
             Prov.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             
               Josh.
               1.
               9.
               1
               
               Chron.
            
             28.
             10.
             
             Taking
             unto
             our selves
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             evill
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Beleeve
             not
             Satan
             though
             he
             flatter
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
            
             14.
             feare
             him
             not
             though
             be
             rage
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             hearken
             not
             to
             him
             though
             he
             tell
             the
             truth
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               14.
               
               Acts
            
             16.
             17.
             for
             if
             he
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             it
             is
             to
             seduce
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             See
             Gods
             great
             goodnesse
             ,
             who
             offers
             us
             repentance
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             absolutely
             refused
             the
             Devills
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             See
             the
             exact
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             greatnesse
             can
             priviledg
             one
             from
             punishment
             ,
             
             none
             can
             be
             greater
             ,
             nearer
             ,
             holier
             ,
             then
             Angels
             :
             yet
             if
             they
             sin
             they
             shall
             be
             tumbled
             out
             of
             heaven
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             leave
             all
             sinne
             if
             wee
             desire
             to
             goe
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             hold
             the
             Devils
             when
             they
             had
             sinned
             ,
             
               no
               uncleane
               thing
               shall
               come
               thither
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             not
             like
             the
             Devils
             ,
             then
             thou
             art
             one
             of
             his
             children
             :
             
             wicked
             men
             are
             called
             sons
             of
             Belial
             .
             Certaine
             particular
             sinnes
             make
             us
             like
             the
             Devill
             ,
             
               a
               lyer
               or
               murderer
               is
               like
               him
               ,
            
             John
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             slanderer
             or
             an
             accuser
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Envious
             and
             malicious
             persons
             ,
             as
             witches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             tempts
             others
             ,
             or
             perswades
             them
             to
             sinne
             :
             the
             
             Devil
             is
             called
             the
             tempter
             ,
             Eve
             spoke
             for
             the
             Devill
             ,
             therefore
             she
             hath
             two
             punishments
             more
             then
             man
             ,
             sorrow
             in
             childe-bed
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             her
             Husband
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             that
             goes
             about
             to
             hinder
             others
             from
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             Elimas
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               child
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             drunkard
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             proud
             person
             :
             especially
             take
             heed
             of
             pride
             ,
             in
             spirituall
             illuminations
             and
             gifts
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             See
             the
             folly
             of
             those
             who
             doe
             the
             Devill
             service
             ,
             how
             ill
             will
             he
             repay
             them
             .
             Never
             did
             any
             trust
             in
             the
             Devill
             ,
             but
             he
             deceived
             him
             ,
             
             even
             for
             the
             base
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Witnesse
             all
             witches
             (
             his
             most
             devoted
             and
             professed
             servants
             )
             if
             ever
             he
             made
             any
             one
             of
             them
             wealthy
             :
             all
             ages
             are
             not
             able
             to
             shew
             one
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Satans
             great
             businesse
             in
             the
             world
             is
             to
             studie
             men
             ;
             
               hast
               thou
               considered
               my
               servant
            
             Job
             ?
             when
             he
             comes
             neare
             to
             us
             in
             his
             temptations
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             in
             us
             to
             take
             part
             with
             him
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             6.
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             selfe-love
             ,
             selfe-flattery
             ,
             and
             naturall
             blindnesse
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             strange
             power
             to
             make
             all
             his
             suggestions
             take
             with
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             fiery
             darts
             :
             
             fire
             will
             quickly
             take
             :
             
               we
               are
               led
               captive
               to
               do
               his
               will.
            
             He
             comes
             to
             us
             sometimes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             he
             can
             raise
             up
             in
             mens
             Spirits
             strange
             ravishments
             ,
             and
             can
             swallow
             them
             up
             with
             joy
             as
             well
             as
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Man.
             
          
           
             WHen
             God
             had
             created
             heaven
             &
             earth
             ,
             he
             rested
             not
             in
             heaven
             nor
             any
             heavenly
             thing
             :
             neither
             in
             earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             man
             ,
             *
             because
             he
             is
             a
             heavenly
             
             thing
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             earthly
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             Man
             is
             a
             living
             creature
             made
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             efficient
             cause
             of
             man
             was
             the
             Holy
             trinity
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Creation
             of
             man
             3.
             things
             are
             considerable
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               consultation
               of
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             man
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
            
             26.
             quia
             rationalis
             creatura
             quasi
             cum
             consilio
             facta
             videretur
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             worke
             made
             ,
             not
             an
             Hermophradite
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             (
             though
             Adam
             comprehended
             both
             sexes
             )
             but
             hee
             is
             distinguished
             into
             both
             sexes
             :
             thus
             it
             followes
             after
             ,
             male
             and
             female
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             pattern
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               7.
               
               Col.
               3.
               10.
               
               Bellarmine
            
             distinguisheth
             between
             an
             age
             and
             similitude
             ;
             the
             first
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             consists
             in
             naturall
             endowments
             :
             the
             other
             in
             supernaturall
             graces
             :
             rather
             image
             and
             similitude
             represent
             an
             exact
             likenesse
             .
             These
             two
             words
             are
             in
             an
             inverted
             order
             joyned
             together
             ,
             5
             ch
             .
             ver
             .
             3
             JAmes
             3.
             ch
             .
             9.
             v.
             mentions
             only
             likenesse
             ,
             leaving
             out
             image
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             certaine
             signe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betweene
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             second
             is
             added
             to
             insinuate
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             image
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             four-fold
             image
             or
             likenesse
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             likenesse
             with
             an
             absolute
             agreement
             in
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             called
             the
             expresse
             image
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             participation
             of
             some
             universall
             common
             nature
             ,
             so
             a
             man
             and
             beast
             are
             like
             in
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             animality
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             proportion
             onely
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Governor
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             Pilot
             of
             a
             ship
             are
             like
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             agreement
             of
             order
             ,
             
             when
             one
             thing
             is
             a
             patterne
             or
             exemplar
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             thing
             is
             made
             after
             it
             :
             now
             when
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             in
             those
             two
             last
             waies
             Christ
             was
             the
             essential
             image
             of
             God.
             Mans
             was
             
               imago
               repraesentantis
               aliter
               imago
               imperatoris
               in
               nummo
               ;
               aliter
               ,
               in
               filio
               .
            
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             The
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             which
             man
             was
             cteated
             ,
             is
             the
             conformity
             of
             man
             unto
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             his
             soule
             .
             2.
             
             In
             his
             body
             for
             
             his
             soule
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             whole
             person
             for
             the
             union
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             of
             a
             man
             is
             conformable
             to
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             faculties
             ,
             and
             habits
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             essence
             ,
             or
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             spirituall
             and
             immortall
             substance
             .
             
             The
             Scripture
             witnesseth
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             
               Matth.
               27.
               20.
               
               Acts
            
             7.
             59
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             immortall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             cannot
             bee
             destroyed
             by
             any
             second
             cause
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             served
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             it
             subsists
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               12.
               7.
               
               Luke
            
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             simple
             and
             immateriall
             substance
             ,
             not
             depending
             on
             matter
             :
             the
             minde
             workes
             the
             better
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             abstracted
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             asleep
             or
             dying
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             transcends
             all
             terrene
             and
             mortall
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             wonderful
             quicknesse
             searcheth
             after
             heavenly
             ,
             divine
             ,
             and
             eternall
             things
             .
             There
             is
             an
             invincible
             argument
             for
             the
             thing
             secretly
             imprinted
             in
             the
             instinct
             and
             conscience
             of
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             every
             good
             mans
             hope
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             wicked
             mans
             feare
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             foode
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             immortall
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             the
             evident
             promises
             of
             eternall
             life
             prove
             the
             soule
             to
             be
             immortall
             ,
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               me
               hath
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             and
             
               to
               day
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               with
               mee
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             Nothing
             can
             satisfie
             the
             soule
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             vertue
             and
             vice
             ,
             of
             immortall
             desires
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             soules
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             were
             not
             made
             of
             any
             matter
             ,
             but
             came
             by
             immediate
             creation
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             gave
             a
             specimen
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             perpetually
             doe
             with
             other
             men
             .
             That
             is
             but
             a
             Cavill
             ,
             that
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             12.
             7.
             speakes
             only
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Children
             are
             called
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Parents
             body
             ,
             to
             note
             that
             ,
             a
             that
             they
             are
             only
             fathers
             of
             their
             flesh
             :
             they
             have
             another
             ,
             namely
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Father
             of
             their
             Spirits
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             teacheth
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             checks
             their
             opinion
             who
             will
             have
             soules
             propagated
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             bodies
             .
          
           
           
             Many
             collect
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             Jobs
             children
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             doubled
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             estate
             was
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             soule
             of
             man
             is
             conformable
             to
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             
             faculties
             ,
             in
             its
             understanding
             ,
             will
             and
             memory
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             qualities
             ,
             graces
             ,
             and
             admirable
             endowments
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             understanding
             there
             was
             1.
             
             An
             exact
             knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             all
             Divine
             things
             ,
             Coloss.
             3.
             10.
             knowledg
             is
             a
             principall
             part
             of
             Gods
             image
             ,
             by
             reason
             hee
             was
             enabled
             to
             conceive
             of
             things
             spirituall
             and
             universall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             all
             inferiour
             things
             ,
             Adam
             knew
             Eve
             ,
             
             and
             imposed
             names
             on
             the
             creatures
             sutable
             to
             their
             natures
             .
             He
             had
             most
             exquisite
             prudence
             in
             the
             practicall
             part
             of
             his
             understanding
             in
             all
             doubtfull
             cases
             .
             Hee
             knew
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             will
             there
             was
             holinesse
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               24.
            
             3.
             
             His
             affections
             were
             under
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             .
             From
             this
             image
             did
             necessarily
             follow
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             fellowship
             and
             union
             .
             He
             knew
             God
             to
             be
             his
             Creator
             and
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             he
             enjoyed
             God
             ,
             and
             tasted
             his
             sweetness
             .
             Mans
             body
             also
             after
             a
             sort
             is
             an
             image
             of
             Divine
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Observe
             1.
             
             The
             Majesticall
             forme
             of
             it
             ,
             
             of
             which
             the
             Heathens
             tooke
             notice
             ;
             but
             the
             structure
             of
             the
             bodie
             a
             man
             should
             be
             taught
             to
             contemn
             the
             earth
             which
             his
             feete
             tread
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             heaven
             whether
             his
             eyes
             naturally
             tend
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             artifice
             in
             it
             ,
             
               Psal.
               139.
               15.
               
               Thou
               hast
               curiously
               wroug●●
               me
               and
               I
               was
               wonderfully
               made
               .
               Materiam
               superabat
               opus
               .
            
             Of
             the
             basest
             matter
             ,
             dust
             ,
             God
             made
             the
             noblest
             creature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             serviceablenesse
             of
             every
             part
             for
             its
             end
             and
             use
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             made
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             
             
               Gen.
               3
               ,
               19.
               
               Job
               .
            
             14.
             18
             ,
             10.
             and
             5
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             Greek
             name
             makes
             man
             proud
             ,
             cals
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             bids
             him
             aspire
             ,
             looke
             up
             ,
             but
             the
             Hebrew
             b
             and
             Latine
             humble
             him
             ,
             bids
             him
             stoop
             ,
             looke
             downe
             .
          
           
             Adams
             bodie
             was
             mortall
             conditionally
             if
             he
             had
             not
             eaten
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             noe
             outward
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             for
             Gods
             protection
             kept
             that
             off
             :
             nor
             noe
             in
             ward
             cause
             because
             originall
             righteousnesse
             was
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             for
             old
             age
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             would
             have
             preserved
             him
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             whole
             person
             (
             consisting
             both
             of
             soule
             and
             bodie
             )
             was
             conformable
             to
             God
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             felicitie
             and
             dominion
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             The
             image
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             principally
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             secondarily
             ,
             therefore
             though
             the
             man
             and
             woman
             were
             created
             perfectly
             after
             Gods
             image
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             woman
             had
             not
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             .
             The
             power
             which
             Adam
             had
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             was
             not
             absolute
             and
             direct
             (
             that
             God
             reserved
             to
             himselfe
             )
             but
             it
             was
             for
             Adams
             use
             ,
             then
             the
             stoutest
             and
             fiercest
             beasts
             would
             be
             ruled
             by
             Adam
             ,
             this
             dominion
             since
             the
             fal
             is
             lost
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             creatures
             rebellion
             should
             mind
             us
             of
             ours
             :
             we
             may
             see
             somtimes
             a
             little
             child
             driving
             before
             him
             100.
             oxen
             or
             kine
             this
             or
             that
             way
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             for
             the
             infusing
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             infused
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             body
             was
             first
             made
             as
             the
             organe
             or
             instrument
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             soule
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             make
             heaven
             and
             earth
             before
             man
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             God
             did
             not
             create
             all
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             he
             creates
             them
             daily
             as
             they
             are
             infused
             into
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             these
             two
             Questions
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               immortalitie
               was
               naturall
               to
               Adam
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               originall
               righteousnesse
               was
               naturall
               to
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             .
             A
             thing
             is
             immortall
             foure
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolutly
             ,
             soe
             that
             their
             is
             no
             inward
             or
             outward
             cause
             of
             mortalitie
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             soe
             God
             onely
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             when
             it
             is
             not
             soe
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             immortalitie
             is
             a
             perfection
             voluntarily
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             creature
             by
             the
             Creator
             ,
             soe
             Angels
             are
             immortall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             by
             any
             singular
             condition
             of
             nature
             but
             by
             Grace
             ,
             so
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             glorified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             mortall
             inwardly
             but
             yet
             conditionally
             it
             is
             immortall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             his
             dutie
             and
             soe
             Adam
             was
             immortall
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             Question
             .
             
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             it
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             originall
             righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             naturall
             perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             and
             all
             his
             faculties
             ,
             for
             distinction
             sake
             we
             call
             it
             originall
             righteousnesse
             .
             It
             is
             soe
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             first
             in
             the
             first
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             in
             regard
             of
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             it
             from
             his
             very
             begining
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             propagated
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             universall
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             rectitude
             of
             all
             parts
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             else
             be
             an
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             did
             universally
             resemble
             him
             in
             all
             holinesse
             .
             His
             understanding
             had
             all
             things
             for
             truth
             ,
             his
             will
             for
             good
             ,
             his
             affections
             for
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Harmonious
             every
             facultie
             stood
             in
             a
             right
             order
             ,
             the
             will
             subject
             to
             the
             understanding
             and
             the
             affections
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             due
             to
             him
             not
             by
             way
             of
             desert
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             owe
             Adam
             any
             thing
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             supposing
             God
             made
             Adam
             to
             injoye
             himselfe
             and
             by
             way
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Naturall
             .
             
             1.
             
             Subjectiuè
             ,
             that
             which
             inwardly
             adheres
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             thing
             from
             its
             begining
             .
             2.
             perfectivè
             ,
             that
             which
             perfects
             nature
             for
             its
             end
             and
             actions
             .
             3.
             propagativè
             .
             when
             it
             would
             have
             beene
             propagated
             in
             a
             naturall
             way
             ,
             if
             man
             had
             continued
             in
             innocencie
             ,
             but
             constitutivè
             and
             consecutivè
             ,
             supernaturall
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             denie
             that
             that
             was
             naturall
             to
             man
             in
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             mans
             nature
             is
             not
             corrupted
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             because
             a
             supernaturall
             gift
             onely
             is
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             all
             his
             naturals
             being
             left
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             
             the
             Pelagians
             who
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             fallen
             is
             perfect
             before
             the
             committing
             of
             actuall
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Paradise
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             2.
             of
             Genesis
             .
             
             Some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             (
             as
             
               Origen
               ,
               Philo
            
             )
             yea
             and
             of
             latter
             Authors
             have
             turned
             all
             this
             into
             an
             allegorie
             ,
             but
             now
             that
             it
             was
             a
             reall
             corporal
             place
             ,
             we
             may
             prove
             .
             1.
             because
             God
             planted
             a
             garden
             and
             put
             Adam
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             went
             a
             river
             out
             of
             it
             which
             was
             divided
             into
             foure
             streames
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             visible
             ,
             and
             corporeall
             as
             
               Euphrates
               and
               Tigris
            
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Adam
             hid
             himselfe
             with
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             therefore
             the
             trees
             in
             paradise
             were
             reall
             and
             not
             allegoricall
             ,
             and
             lastly
             Adam
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             allegorizing
             all
             these
             things
             ariseth
             from
             the
             vanitie
             of
             mans
             minde
             ,
             which
             thinketh
             these
             things
             too
             low
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             relate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             indeavours
             to
             find
             out
             many
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             what
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             it
             was
             .
             
          
           
             Some
             have
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             cannot
             bee
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             God
             tooke
             Adam
             and
             put
             him
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             others
             thought
             Paradise
             to
             be
             a
             very
             high
             place
             reaching
             to
             the
             very
             globe
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             but
             that
             cannot
             be
             habitable
             for
             the
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             others
             (
             as
             Oleaster
             and
             Vatablus
             )
             thinke
             it
             was
             in
             Mesopotamia
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             lost
             his
             beautie
             by
             the
             floud
             .
             But
             the
             safest
             way
             is
             not
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             any
             further
             then
             Moses
             text
             ,
             which
             saith
             it
             was
             in
             the
             region
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             
               Judaea
               ,
               Aegypt
            
             ,
             or
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             limits
             and
             bounds
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             now
             be
             knowne
             .
          
           
             However
             had
             his
             invention
             of
             Alcinous
             Gardens
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Justin
               Mayrter
            
             noteth
             )
             out
             of
             Moses
             his
             discription
             of
             paradise
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
            
             &
             those
             praises
             of
             the
             Elisian
             sieldes
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             storie
             ,
             
               ver
               erat
               aeternum
               &c.
               Ovid
               Metam
               Homer
            
             lib.
             2.
             and
             from
             the
             talke
             betweene
             Eve
             and
             the
             
               Serpent
               ,
               Aesops
               fables
            
             were
             derived
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             Whether
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             floud
             did
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             and
             generally
             the
             Papists
             will
             not
             admit
             ,
             that
             
             it
             was
             destroyed
             by
             Noahs
             floud
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             to
             maintaine
             a
             false
             opinion
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             that
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             (
             who
             are
             yet
             in
             their
             bodies
             )
             are
             the
             two
             witnesses
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             come
             when
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             hold
             that
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             are
             kept
             alive
             in
             this
             paradise
             which
             they
             say
             still
             remaineth
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             is
             a
             meere
             fable
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             because
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             is
             expresly
             said
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Elias
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Elias
             .
             Therefore
             we
             hold
             that
             wheresoever
             Paradise
             was
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             great
             floud
             it
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             not
             but
             that
             the
             ground
             remaineth
             still
             ,
             onely
             the
             forme
             ,
             beautie
             and
             fruitfullnesse
             is
             spoiled
             
               Gen.
               7.
               19.
               
               Paradise
            
             signifieth
             a
             garden
             ,
             the
             word
             being
             translated
             out
             of
             Greeke
             into
             Latine
             ,
             and
             soe
             into
             french
             and
             English
             ,
             
               In
               Hebrew
            
             it
             is
             called
             Heden
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             delights
             ,
             a
             Garden
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             delights
             ,
             a
             place
             beset
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             fruitefull
             and
             beautifull
             trees
             .
             There
             were
             two
             speciall
             trees
             in
             it
             ,
             one
             called
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             it
             was
             called
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hidden
             power
             and
             force
             it
             had
             a
             of
             sustaining
             and
             prolonging
             mans
             life
             .
             Although
             it
             be
             a
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             it
             had
             this
             force
             as
             meat
             to
             prolong
             life
             or
             as
             medicine
             to
             prevent
             death
             ,
             old
             age
             and
             diseases
             ,
             as
             likewise
             whether
             this
             power
             in
             the
             tree
             were
             naturall
             or
             supernaturall
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             others
             say
             it
             was
             called
             soe
             not
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             but
             signification
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             an
             outward
             signe
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             immortalitie
             if
             they
             did
             continue
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             the
             tree
             of
             lif
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Pareus
               answers
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             an
             admonishion
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             had
             it
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             as
             often
             as
             they
             tasted
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             remember
             that
             God
             was
             the
             author
             of
             life
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             was
             a
             symboll
             of
             a
             better
             life
             in
             heaven
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             continue
             in
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sacramentally
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             whom
             Adam
             and
             Angels
             did
             obtaine
             life
             .
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               in
               the
               midst
               
               of
               Paradise
               ,
            
             but
             that
             is
             onely
             allegoricall
             and
             allusive
             ,
             soe
             that
             what
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             was
             to
             Adam
             in
             innocencie
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             Christ
             to
             us
             in
             our
             corrupt
             estate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             tree
             of
             Good
             and
             Evill
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             so
             called
             from
             any
             internall
             forme
             as
             if
             it selfe
             were
             knowing
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             
             nor
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             eating
             thereof
             it
             would
             have
             procured
             wisedome
             in
             man
             and
             made
             him
             wiser
             ,
             nor
             yet
             was
             it
             called
             so
             from
             the
             lying
             promise
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             concerning
             omniscience
             ,
             for
             God
             called
             it
             so
             before
             they
             met
             together
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             named
             so
             from
             the
             Event
             ,
             for
             God
             by
             this
             name
             foretold
             what
             would
             follow
             ,
             if
             man
             did
             not
             abstaine
             from
             it
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             experimentally
             know
             what
             was
             good
             and
             what
             was
             evill
             ,
             hee
             should
             practically
             feele
             what
             he
             had
             lost
             and
             what
             evill
             he
             had
             plunged
             himselfe
             into
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             Gen.
             3.
             24.
             should
             not
             be
             understood
             Historically
             but
             allegorically
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             noe
             hopes
             of
             coming
             into
             this
             place
             againe
             ,
             but
             the
             text
             contradicts
             that
             ,
             some
             have
             understood
             by
             Cherubims
             ,
             some
             species
             and
             images
             of
             terrible
             creatures
             ,
             
             as
             wee
             call
             Scarecrowes
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             simple
             to
             thinke
             that
             Adam
             was
             so
             childish
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             those
             ;
             others
             interpret
             it
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             The
             more
             probable
             Interpretation
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             Cherubims
             are
             meant
             Angels
             ,
             who
             did
             after
             a
             visible
             manner
             shake
             up
             and
             downe
             this
             fiery
             sword
             ,
             
             Moses
             doth
             therfore
             call
             them
             Cherubims
             ,
             because
             the
             Jewes
             knew
             what
             he
             meant
             ,
             having
             such
             formes
             over
             the
             Arke
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             Angels
             ,
             not
             simply
             but
             as
             they
             appeared
             in
             some
             shape
             .
             It
             is
             a
             curiositie
             to
             enquire
             how
             long
             they
             staid
             there
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             certaine
             they
             ceased
             when
             Paradise
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             the
             floud
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             serves
             1.
             
             For
             information
             ,
             to
             instruct
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             everyman
             and
             woman
             hath
             a
             soule
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             bodie
             
             and
             a
             spirit
             which
             enlivens
             &
             acts
             the
             bodie
             for
             all
             performances
             of
             the
             Compositum
             we
             must
             glorifie
             God
             in
             both
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             immortall
             by
             Gods
             appointing
             (
             but
             in
             it selfe
             endable
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             begining
             )
             that
             it
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             everlasting
             weale
             or
             woe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             soe
             immortall
             that
             it
             admits
             of
             no
             cessation
             or
             intermission
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             say
             it
             is
             asleep
             when
             it
             parts
             frō
             the
             bodie
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             leaves
             the
             bodie
             ,
             it
             goes
             either
             to
             Abrahams
             bosome
             or
             a
             place
             of
             torment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             At
             the
             last
             day
             it
             shall
             be
             united
             with
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             the
             bodie
             raised
             up
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             both
             be
             happie
             or
             miserable
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             them
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               propter
               hanc
               Deus
               facit
               mundum
               propter
               hanc
               filius
               Dei
               venit
               in
               mundum
               ,
            
             Chrysost.
             blesse
             him
             especially
             for
             sovle-mercies
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               3.
               3.
               
               John.
            
             2
             ,
             4.
             and
             let
             the
             soule
             praise
             him
             Psal.
             103.
             and
             104.
             first
             and
             last
          
           
             Wee
             should
             love
             our selves
             .
             
               Psal.
               22.
               26.
               
               David
            
             calleth
             his
             soule
             his
             darling
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             immediate
             worke
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             Providence
             .
          
           
             TWo
             things
             are
             to
             be
             discussed
             abovt
             it
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Providence
             ,
             wh●reby
             the
             world
             is
             governed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Providence
             which
             governeth
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             done
             in
             the
             world
             without
             the
             certaine
             and
             determinate
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Faith
             which
             leanes
             and
             rests
             on
             testimonies
             of
             holy
             writ
             .
             Psal.
             14.
             2.
             and
             33.
             13.
             the
             104.
             
             Psal.
             wholly
             and
             91.
             
             
               Psal.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Act.
               17.
               25.
               28.
               
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             11.
             
             At
             the
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             were
             wont
             to
             reade
             the
             Booke
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             principally
             because
             it
             speakes
             so
             much
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Certaine
             demostrative
             reasons
             ,
             taken
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             causes
             ;
             viz.
             the
             Attributes
             and
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             God
             :
             therefore
             providence
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             most
             powerfull
             and
             wise
             King.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             omnipotent
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             all
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             without
             which
             nothing
             can
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             whereby
             he
             can
             be
             present
             with
             all
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             kingdome
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             justice
             in
             distributing
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             whereby
             he
             communicateth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             foreknowledge
             of
             all
             things
             ●
             unchangeably
             depending
             on
             the
             counsell
             and
             decree
             of
             God.
             
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             regards
             the
             ends
             of
             things
             ,
             therefore
             also
             the
             meanes
             to
             those
             ends
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Hee
             is
             the
             first
             cause
             :
             therefore
             on
             him
             depend
             the
             second
             causes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             tbe
             effects
             :
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             most
             wise
             order
             of
             things
             both
             naturall
             and
             politicke
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             setled
             ,
             much
             lesse
             preserved
             ,
             by
             blind
             nature
             ,
             chance
             ,
             or
             fortune
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Naturall
             notions
             ,
             or
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             in
             the
             difference
             of
             honest
             and
             dishonest
             things
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Peace
             or
             torment
             of
             conscience
             from
             keeping
             or
             violating
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Punishments
             &
             rewards
             agreeable
             to
             mens
             deeds
             :
             which
             prove
             there
             is
             some
             Judge
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             revenger
             of
             sins
             ,
             whose
             severity
             we
             cannot
             shun
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Heroicke
             motions
             ,
             vertues
             and
             singular
             gifts
             given
             by
             God
             to
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Inventers
             of
             Arts
             ,
             Artificers
             &
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reasons
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             both
             a
             God
             and
             Providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             what
             providence
             is
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             externall
             and
             temporall
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             preserveth
             ,
             governeth
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             all
             and
             singular
             things
             which
             are
             and
             are
             done
             ,
             both
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             faculties
             
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             directeth
             them
             both
             to
             the
             mediate
             ends
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             last
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             after
             a
             set
             determinate
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             most
             free
             Decree
             ,
             &
             Counsell
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             ;
             that
             himselfe
             in
             all
             things
             may
             bee
             glorified
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             or
             object
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             b
             
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             God
             cares
             for
             ,
             and
             governs
             all
             things
             ,
             Substances
             ,
             Accidents
             ,
             things
             great
             and
             little
             ,
             necessary
             and
             contingent
             ,
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             
               Hebr.
               1.
               3.
               
               Nehem.
            
             9.
             6.
             
             The
             care
             of
             God
             for
             the
             bruite
             beasts
             ,
             living
             creatures
             ,
             all
             Meteors
             is
             described
             ,
             
               Psal.
               135.
               
               Job
            
             37.
             2.
             and
             ch
             .
             38.
             
             Matth.
             6.
             26.
             
             Also
             concerning
             voluntary
             things
             and
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             as
             
               Prov.
               26.
               1.
               9.
               
               Jer.
               10.
               23.
               
               Psalm
               139.
               1.
               
               Psalm
            
             33.
             13.
             15.
             concerning
             things
             that
             are
             contingent
             ,
             
               Exod.
               21.
               13.
               
               Prov.
               16.
               33.
               
               Matth.
            
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             least
             and
             smallest
             things
             are
             by
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ordered
             &
             disposed
             of
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             and
             wisdome
             for
             very
             good
             purpose
             :
             
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             sparrow
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             without
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             
             he
             saith
             
               the
               hairs
               of
               our
               head
               are
               all
               numbred
               ,
            
             
             therefore
             Cicero
             was
             out
             when
             he
             said
             
               Dij
               magna
               cu●ant
            
             ,
             
             
               parva
               negligunt
            
             :
             and
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Non
               vacat
               exiquis
               rebus
               adesse
               Iovi
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             are
             these
             :
             
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             all
             excellencies
             ,
             infinite
             in
             wisedome
             :
             there
             may
             as
             much
             wisdome
             be
             seen
             in
             little
             as
             in
             great
             things
             :
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             even
             all
             things
             which
             might
             have
             beene
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             have
             fallen
             out
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             his
             wisedome
             and
             power
             ,
             nothing
             so
             small
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             subject
             of
             knowing
             and
             ordering
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessary
             connexion
             and
             mutuall
             dependance
             betweene
             great
             and
             small
             things
             ,
             the
             one
             supporting
             &
             upholding
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             conceive
             how
             
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             ordered
             by
             God
             if
             all
             things
             were
             not
             ,
             the
             little
             things
             being
             like
             the
             pins
             of
             a
             house
             which
             hold
             the
             building
             together
             ,
             or
             the
             hinges
             of
             a
             great
             gate
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             is
             moved
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               are
               so
               small
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               abasement
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               his
               highest
               commendation
               to
               be
               infinite
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               can
               bee
               hid
               from
               his
               knowledge
               :
               the
               Lords
               manner
               of
               working
               in
               the
               smallest
               things
               is
               so
               wise
               and
               excellent
               ,
               as
               it
               serveth
               sufficiently
               to
               free
               him
               from
               all
               imputation
               of
               basenesse
               in
               regarding
               them
               .
               No
               Philosopher
               would
               count
               it
               a
               base
               thing
               to
               be
               able
               to
               dispute
               accurately
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               flea
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               its
               making
               and
               working
               :
               why
               therefore
               shall
               it
               be
               an
               impeachment
               to
               Gods
               glory
               in
               a
               more
               perfect
               manner
               then
               we
               can
               conceive
               of
               ,
               both
               to
               know
               and
               guide
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ob.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               9.
               
               Doth
               God
               take
               care
               for
               Oxen
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
               
            
             
               He
               doth
               not
               take
               care
               for
               Oxen
               cheifely
               and
               principally
               ,
               but
               subordinately
               as
               his
               care
               is
               toward
               the
               other
               bruit
               creatures
               .
               Psal.
               36.
               7.
               and
               147.
               9.
               
               Paul
               doth
               not
               simply
               exempt
               the
               Oxen
               from
               Gods
               care
               ,
               but
               denieth
               that
               the
               law
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 muzzell
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 that
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 corne
              
               was
               especially
               written
               for
               oxen
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               understand
               what
               their
               duty
               is
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               whose
               labours
               they
               make
               use
               of
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             kinds
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             providence
             of
             God
             is
             either
             1.
             
             Generall
             and
             common
             to
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             whereby
             God
             taketh
             care
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             according
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             
               Act.
               17.
               25.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               Gen.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Psal.
            
             36.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Speciall
             ,
             that
             which
             doth
             peculiarly
             appertaine
             to
             Creatures
             endued
             with
             reason
             and
             understanding
             ,
             viz.
             Men
             and
             Angels
             :
             and
             among
             them
             he
             lookes
             chiefly
             to
             this
             Elect
             with
             a
             fatherly
             care
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             and
             of
             this
             Providence
             is
             that
             place
             before
             noted
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             Providence
             is
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Mediate
             ,
             when
             God
             governeth
             creatures
             by
             creatures
             ,
             as
             by
             meanes
             and
             instruments
             .
             But
             God
             useth
             them
             :
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Not
             necessarily
             for
             want
             of
             power
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             Free-will
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Providence
             includes
             meanes
             *
             which
             if
             we
             neglect
             ,
             we
             tempt
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             well
             useth
             evill
             instruments
             besides
             and
             beyond
             their
             own
             intention
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             23.
             and
             Josephs
             brethren
             ,
             Gen.
             45.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Immediate
             ,
             
             when
             God
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             creatures
             doth
             preserve
             and
             govern
             things
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostles
             were
             called
             :
             thus
             God
             made
             the
             world
             immediately
             without
             any
             instruments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Gods
             Providence
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Ordinary
             and
             usuall
             when
             God
             governeth
             the
             world
             and
             things
             of
             the
             world
             according
             to
             the
             order
             and
             lawes
             which
             himselfe
             set
             in
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Extraordinary
             and
             unusuall
             ,
             when
             hee
             worketh
             either
             against
             or
             beside
             that
             order
             so
             appointed
             ,
             as
             in
             working
             miracles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             degrees
             and
             parts
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Conservation
             ,
             
             
               Job
               12.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Psal.
            
             44.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             doth
             uphold
             the
             order
             ,
             nature
             ,
             quantity
             and
             quality
             of
             all
             and
             every
             Creature
             both
             in
             their
             kinde
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             untill
             their
             appointed
             end
             ,
             
               Psalm
               .
               19.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             &
             36.
             6.
             
             &
             65.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             135.
             6.
             7.
             
             &
             136.
             25.
             
             He
             conserves
             those
             things
             
               quoad
               species
            
             ,
             which
             are
             subject
             to
             death
             in
             their
             individua
             ,
             as
             trees
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             bruite
             beasts
             ,
             men
             ;
             Hee
             preserves
             things
             ,
             
               quoad
               individua
            
             ,
             which
             are
             incorruptible
             ,
             as
             Angels
             ,
             Stars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             doth
             dispose
             and
             order
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             can
             come
             to
             passe
             otherwise
             then
             he
             hath
             determined
             ,
             
             
               Psal
               ▪
               33.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Eccles.
               8.
               6.
               
               Psal.
            
             75.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             work
             of
             God
             to
             continue
             a
             succession
             of
             living
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             30.
             
             This
             is
             that
             for
             which
             
             God
             tooke
             order
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             when
             having
             made
             the
             severall
             things
             ▪
             he
             bade
             them
             
               encrease
               and
               multiply
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.
             22.
             
             God
             challengeth
             this
             worke
             to
             himselfe
             in
             his
             speech
             to
             Job
             39.
             1.
             
             One
             generation
             comes
             and
             another
             goes
             .
             It
             is
             noted
             as
             an
             act
             of
             Divine
             blessing
             to
             encrease
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Cattle
             and
             the
             flockes
             of
             sheepe
             and
             kine
             ,
             
               Deut.
               28.
               4.
               
               Psal.
            
             107.
             38.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             If
             this
             worke
             were
             not
             wrought
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             bee
             empty
             of
             living
             creatures
             within
             one
             age
             :
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             and
             fishes
             and
             all
             would
             faile
             within
             a
             few
             yeares
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             men
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             help
             and
             benefit
             which
             they
             enjoy
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             powers
             of
             propagating
             kinds
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             work
             no
             lesse
             then
             that
             of
             Creation
             ,
             done
             by
             a
             wisdome
             and
             power
             infinitely
             surpassing
             all
             the
             wisedome
             and
             power
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             sanctifie
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             contemplating
             this
             great
             worke
             .
             We
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             one
             part
             of
             the
             narration
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             increasing
             and
             multiplying
             of
             creatures
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             it
             done
             by
             a
             secret
             and
             hidden
             way
             ,
             let
             us
             therefore
             beleeve
             his
             promises
             .
             Can
             God
             promise
             any
             thing
             to
             us
             more
             exceeding
             our
             reason
             ,
             to
             conceive
             how
             it
             should
             be
             effected
             ,
             then
             it
             exceeds
             our
             reason
             to
             think
             how
             the
             kindes
             of
             things
             are
             increased
             and
             contin●ed
             in
             the
             world
             for
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             yeares
             ?
             We
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             how
             an
             egge
             by
             the
             hens
             sitting
             upon
             it
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             should
             be
             made
             a
             sparrow
             ,
             starling
             ,
             hen
             ,
             or
             other
             bird
             .
          
           
             God
             prepareth
             fit
             nourishment
             for
             all
             the
             creatures
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             conveyeth
             it
             to
             each
             of
             them
             in
             that
             quantity
             and
             season
             which
             is
             fittest
             for
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             145.
             15.
             
             &
             147.
             9.
             
             &
             Psal.
             136.
             25.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             He
             that
             provideth
             foode
             for
             all
             ,
             must
             know
             their
             number
             ,
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             abode
             ,
             and
             their
             severall
             needs
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             knowes
             these
             particulars
             ,
             must
             be
             none
             other
             but
             God
             :
             he
             must
             know
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             thing
             provided
             for
             foode
             ,
             and
             the
             quality
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             season
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             doe
             these
             things
             but
             an
             infinite
             Essence
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             God.
             2.
             
             God
             in
             providing
             for
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             provideth
             for
             man
             who
             feedeth
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             declareth
             his
             own
             
             wisedome
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             continuing
             the
             kindes
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             continuing
             them
             in
             welfare
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             faith
             in
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             feed
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             us
             ,
             soe
             our
             Saviour
             argues
             Matth.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             
               The
               adversity
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               seeme
               to
               oppose
               Gods
               providence
               .
               If
               there
               were
               any
               providence
               ,
               God
               would
               see
               that
               it
               should
               be
               
                 bonis
                 benè
              
               ,
               &
               
                 malis
                 malè
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               absolutely
               good
               or
               absolutely
               evill
               ,
               
               but
               as
               the
               best
               have
               some
               evill
               ,
               so
               the
               worst
               have
               some
               good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               will
               punish
               that
               evil
               which
               is
               in
               the
               good
               ,
               with
               temporall
               punishments
               ,
               and
               give
               temporall
               blessings
               to
               the
               evill
               for
               the
               good
               that
               is
               in
               them
               :
               that
               seeing
               all
               good
               must
               be
               rewarded
               with
               good
               ,
               and
               all
               evill
               with
               evill
               :
               the
               good
               of
               the
               good
               might
               have
               an
               everlasting
               reward
               of
               good
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               evill
               of
               the
               evill
               might
               have
               an
               everlasting
               reward
               of
               evill
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             refutes
             the
             fancie
             of
             Atheists
             and
             Epicures
             ,
             
             which
             pretend
             that
             the
             observation
             of
             such
             slender
             matters
             ,
             holds
             noe
             correspondence
             with
             Gods
             greatnesse
             .
             Aristotle
             said
             it
             was
             as
             vnfit
             for
             Gods
             knowledge
             to
             descend
             into
             these
             inferiour
             things
             ,
             
             as
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             know
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             kitchin
             .
             Wheras
             it
             is
             Gods
             greatest
             greatness
             to
             be
             infinite
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             extends
             to
             every
             little
             hole
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             say
             he
             cares
             for
             universall
             things
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             singular
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             should
             not
             care
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             
             and
             his
             knowledge
             should
             not
             bee
             infinite
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             VVe
             must
             admire
             and
             adore
             the
             excellency
             of
             God
             which
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
             David
             contemplating
             this
             point
             ,
             confesseth
             this
             knowledge
             is
             too
             wonderfull
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             often
             put
             our selves
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             worke
             in
             us
             a
             reverent
             care
             of
             ordering
             all
             our
             words
             and
             actions
             aright
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             slip
             from
             us
             unworthy
             his
             eye
             and
             eare
             ,
             offensive
             to
             his
             most
             great
             and
             most
             pure
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             all-seeing
             eye
             .
             How
             carefull
             are
             wee
             of
             our
             speeches
             and
             actions
             ,
             when
             wee
             know
             that
             they
             are
             marked
             by
             some
             one
             of
             note
             and
             quality
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             God
             hath
             a
             generall
             providence
             about
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             sins
             .
             God
             determines
             sin
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             orders
             it
             :
             and
             evils
             of
             punishment
             ,
             Job
             1.
             21.
             and
             2.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
            
             :
             when
             the
             Sabaeans
             spoiled
             him
             ,
             
               Amos
               3.
               6.
               
               Is
               there
               evil
               in
               a
               Citie
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               it
               ?
            
             &
             Esth.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             King
             should
             not
             sleep
             that
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             he
             should
             call
             for
             a
             booke
             rather
             then
             anything
             else
             ,
             &
             that
             book
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             that
             Book
             he
             should
             light
             on
             that
             place
             which
             specified
             Mordecais
             service
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             never
             feelingly
             applaude
             and
             acknowledge
             Gods
             wisedome
             ,
             justice
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             other
             excellencies
             ,
             if
             we
             contemplate
             not
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             but
             in
             observing
             these
             ,
             we
             shall
             surely
             attaine
             an
             high
             esteeme
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             confesse
             his
             worth
             .
             When
             Gods
             works
             imprint
             not
             in
             our
             hearts
             a
             reverent
             fear
             of
             him
             ,
             a
             hearty
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             confident
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             dutifull
             submission
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             vertues
             ,
             they
             are
             fruitlesse
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             receive
             no
             profit
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             confusion
             ,
             but
             he
             rules
             wonderfully
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             disorder
             that
             seemes
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wisely
             disposing
             of
             the
             same
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             great
             name
             ,
             Eccles.
             5.
             7.
             
             &
             3.
             17.
             
             
               Esay
               26.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Job
            
             21.
             30.
             
          
           
             It
             teacheth
             us
             thankfullnesse
             and
             patience
             if
             things
             make
             for
             us
             ,
             
             to
             praise
             God
             :
             if
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             beest
             hungry
             and
             in
             penury
             ,
             murmure
             not
             nor
             repine
             ,
             but
             say
             with
             the
             blessed
             Martyr
             ;
             If
             men
             take
             away
             my
             meate
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             away
             my
             stomack
             .
             Merlin
             during
             the
             massacre
             at
             Paris
             ,
             some
             fortnight
             together
             ,
             was
             nourished
             with
             one
             egge
             a
             day
             laid
             by
             an
             hen
             that
             came
             constantly
             to
             the
             hay-now
             where
             he
             lay
             hid
             in
             that
             danger
             .
             The
             whole
             power
             almost
             of
             France
             being
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             City
             Rochel
             ,
             *
             and
             besieging
             them
             with
             extremity
             who
             defended
             the
             Towne
             :
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             famine
             and
             want
             of
             bread
             ,
             did
             forsome
             whole
             months
             together
             daily
             cast
             up
             a
             kinde
             of
             fish
             unto
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             wherewith
             so
             many
             hundreds
             were
             relieved
             without
             any
             labour
             of
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             brother
             (
             said
             Ridly
             to
             Latimer
             )
             for
             God
             will
             either
             asswage
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             else
             strengthen
             us
             to
             abide
             it
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             massacre
             at
             Paris
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             poore
             man
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             deliverance
             crept
             into
             a
             hole
             ,
             &
             when
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             Spider
             and
             weaves
             a
             Cob-web
             before
             the
             hole
             ;
             when
             the
             murtherer
             came
             to
             search
             for
             him
             ;
             saith
             one
             ,
             certainly
             he
             is
             got
             into
             that
             hole
             :
             No
             saith
             another
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             there
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             cob-web
             over
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             poor
             man
             was
             preserved
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             observe
             the
             signall
             acts
             of
             Gods
             providence
             of
             late
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             
             Hee
             studies
             not
             the
             Scripture
             as
             hee
             should
             ,
             which
             studies
             not
             providence
             as
             he
             should
             ;
             
             wee
             should
             compare
             Gods
             promises
             and
             providence
             together
             .
             
             What
             we
             hear
             of
             him
             in
             his
             word
             with
             what
             we
             see
             in
             his
             workes
             .
             
             Wee
             should
             make
             a
             spirituall
             use
             of
             all
             occurrents
             ,
             look
             above
             the
             courage
             of
             a
             Commander
             ,
             the
             cowardise
             of
             an
             enemie
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             seen
             in
             many
             battles
             ,
             at
             Keinton
             ,
             
             
               Newbery
               ,
               Marston-moare
               ,
               Naseby
            
             .
             Gods
             providence
             appeared
             in
             calling
             this
             Parliament
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             thought
             there
             would
             never
             be
             Parliament
             more
             ,
             when
             our
             lawes
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             and
             religion
             were
             almost
             gone
             .
             God
             over-ruled
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             election
             :
             his
             providence
             was
             wonderfull
             as
             in
             calling
             ,
             so
             in
             continuing
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             in
             keeping
             our
             Worthies
             together
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             so
             many
             plots
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             fell
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             many
             persons
             and
             letters
             have
             been
             strangely
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Austin
             preaching
             once
             forgat
             what
             hee
             had
             purposed
             to
             utter
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             an
             excursion
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             &
             fell
             ▪
             into
             a
             discourse
             against
             the
             
               Manichees
               .
               Possidonius
            
             and
             others
             dining
             with
             him
             that
             day
             ,
             Augustine
             told
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             asked
             them
             whether
             they
             observed
             it
             .
             They
             answered
             that
             they
             observed
             it
             ,
             &
             much
             wondred
             at
             it
             .
             Then
             Augustine
             replyed
             ,
             
               Credo
               quòd
               aliquem
               errantem
               in
               populo
               dominus
               per
               nostram
               oblivionem
               &
               errorem
               curari
               voluit
               .
            
             Two
             days
             after
             one
             came
             to
             Augustine
             before
             others
             ,
             falling
             at
             his
             feet
             and
             weeping
             ,
             confessing
             also
             that
             he
             had
             many
             yeares
             followed
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             &
             had
             spent
             much
             monie
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             before
             through
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             by
             Austines
             Sermon
             ,
             hee
             was
             converted
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             made
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Alphabeticall
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             ACts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             ,
             Lib.
             1.
             pag.
             69
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aire
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             that
             element
             l.
             3
             p.
             38
          
           
             It
             is
             divided
             into
             three
             Regions
             
               l.
               3.
               p
            
             37
             ,
             38
          
           
             Affections
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             70
          
           
             Amos
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             the
             best
             Expositor
             of
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             60
          
           
             Angels
             ,
             why
             not
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Creation
             
               l.
               3.
               p
            
             30
             ,
             31
          
           
             Their
             names
             ,
             nature
             ;
             God
             made
             them
             ;
             divers
             questions
             about
             them
             l.
             3.
             from
             p.
             85
             to
             103
          
           
             Anger
             ,
             
               what
               in
               God
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             74
             75
             ,
             76
             ,
             77
          
           
             Anthrophomorphites
             ,
             who
             l.
             2
             p.
             24
          
           
             Apocalyps
             ,
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             81
          
           
             Questioned
             by
             some
             ,
             but
             is
             Canonicall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             81
             ,
             82
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             best
             Expositors
             of
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             83
          
           
             Apocrypha
             ,
             
               which
               Bookes
               are
               so
               called
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             84
             ,
             85
          
           
             Why
             so
             called
             p.
             85
          
           
             And
             why
             they
             are
             added
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Why
             they
             are
             not
             Canonicall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88
             ,
             89
          
           
             Apostle
             ,
             
               what
               it
               signifieth
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             68
          
           
             Arabique
             translation
             l.
             1.
             p.
             98
             99
          
           
             Assurance
             
               of
               salvation
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             12
             13
          
           
             Astronomy
             ,
             
               what
               it
               signifieth
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             10
          
           
             Atheists
             ,
             severall
             sorts
             of
             them
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             39
             ,
             40
          
           
             They
             have
             come
             to
             some
             fearefull
             end
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             17
          
           
             The
             Atheists
             reasons
             against
             God
             and
             the
             Scripture
             
               l.
               2
               p.
            
             13
          
           
             
               What
               Atheists
               are
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             15.
             161
          
           
           
             And
             who
             were
             so
             esteemed
             ib.
             Helpes
             against
             Atheisme
             
               l.
               2
               p.
            
             17
             ,
             18
          
           
             Attributes
             ,
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             l.
             2
             p.
             20
          
           
             How
             they
             differ
             from
             properties
             
               l
               2
               p.
            
             21
          
           
             What
             rules
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             attributing
             them
             to
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             21
             ,
             22
          
           
             How
             they
             are
             divided
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Authenticall
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             91
          
           
             Which
             are
             the
             Authenticall
             editions
             of
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             92
             ,
             100
             ,
             101
             ,
             102
          
           
             Neither
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             nor
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             are
             Authenticall
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             119
             ,
             120
             ,
             121
             ,
             122
          
           
             Authority
             
               of
               Scripture
               is
               Divine
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             8
             to
             24.
             
             &
             130
             131
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BEasts
             ,
             
               their
               usefulnesse
            
             l.
             3
             p.
             81
             to
             85
          
           
             Bees
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             are
             notable
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             80
          
           
             Bible
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             8.
             m.
             
          
           
             Who
             first
             distinguished
             the
             Bible
             into
             Chapters
             and
             Verses
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             46
          
           
             Blessed
             ,
             
               God
               is
               most
            
             Blessed
             l
             2
             p.
             119
             to
             126
          
           
             What
             Blessednesse
             is
             l.
             2
             p.
             120
             ,
             121
          
           
             Blindnesse
             
               naturall
               and
               Spirituall
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             42
             ,
             43
          
           
             Body
             
               taken
               three
               waies
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             25
          
           
             
               God
               is
               not
               a
            
             Body
             l.
             2.
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
          
           
             Bounty
             
               in
               God
               ,
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             2
             p.
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             86
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAnon
             ,
             
               why
               the
               Scripture
               is
               called
            
             a
             Canone
             ,
             or
             Canonicall
             l.
             1.
             p.
             42
             ,
             43
          
           
             The
             condition
             of
             a
             
               Canon
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             43
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             Canon
             in
             the
             Church
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               43
               ,
               44
               83
               ,
            
             84
          
           
             Some
             abolish
             ,
             some
             adde
             to
             ,
             others
             diminish
             the
             
               Canone
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Which
             are
             the
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             48
             to
             60
          
           
             Which
             of
             the
             New
             l.
             1
             65
             ,
             66
             67
          
           
             Seven
             Epistles
             are
             called
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             why
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             77
             ,
             78
          
           
             Canticles
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             56
          
           
             Catholique
             ,
             why
             seven
             Epistles
             are
             so
             called
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             77
             ,
             78
          
           
             Chaldee
             ,
             why
             some
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             written
             in
             
               Chaldee
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             93
             ,
             94
          
           
             The
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             l.
             1
             p.
             94
             ,
             95
             ,
             96
          
           
           
             Christ
             
               is
               God
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             131
             ,
             132
             133
          
           
             Chronicles
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             them
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             51
             ,
             52
          
           
             Christall
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             53
          
           
             Church
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             fourfold
             office
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             29
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             hath
             given
             testimony
             to
             the
             Scripture
             in
             all
             ages
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             20
             ,
             21
          
           
             We
             believe
             not
             the
             Scripture
             chiefly
             for
             the
             Churches
             testimony
             
               l.
               1
               p.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               29
               ,
            
             30
          
           
             Clemency
             in
             God
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             
               l.
               2
               p.
            
             77
          
           
             Cloudes
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               47
               48
               ,
               49
            
          
           
             Colosse
             the
             chiefe
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             74
          
           
             Who
             best
             expound
             the
             
               Colossians
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             ,
             whether
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             be
             true
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             115
          
           
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             it
             is
             strong
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             6
          
           
             Corinth
             ,
             famous
             for
             divers
             things
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             73
          
           
             Who
             best
             interpret
             ●oth
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Councell
             ,
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Trent
             Councels
             not
             lawfull
             Councels
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             89
             ,
             90
          
           
             Creation
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             13
             ,
             14
          
           
             Taken
             strictly
             and
             largely
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             matter
             ,
             form
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               14
               17
            
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               20
               21
            
             ,
             22
          
           
             The
             workes
             of
             each
             day
             
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAniel
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             58
             ,
             59
          
           
             Day
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
          
           
             Decree
             ,
             what
             the
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             defined
             
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             2
          
           
             How
             far
             it
             extends
             and
             the
             properties
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             3
             ,
             4
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             4
          
           
             Devils
             ,
             their
             names
             and
             nature
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             105
             ,
             106
          
           
             What
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Devils
             was
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             106
             ,
             107
          
           
             Why
             they
             fell
             irrecoverably
             l.
             3
             p.
             107
             108
          
           
             They
             are
             malicious
             ,
             subtill
             ,
             powerfull
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               108
               ,
               109
               110
            
          
           
             Some
             questions
             about
             the
             
               Devils
               l.
               3.
               p.
               110
               ,
               111
               ,
               112
               113
               ,
            
             114
          
           
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             49
          
           
             Dew
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             52
          
           
             Divine
             ,
             why
             John
             so
             called
             l.
             1
             p.
             69
          
           
             Divinity
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             3
             ,
             4
          
           
             The
             severall
             kinds
             of
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             2
             ,
             4
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taught
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             4
             ,
             5
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             learnt
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             5
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             6
             ,
             7
          
           
             The
             opposites
             of
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             6
          
           
             Dominion
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               Gods
            
             Dominion
             l.
             2.
             p.
             52
             ,
             53
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EArth
             ,
             the
             Creation
             of
             it
             is
             a
             great
             worke
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             31
             ,
             32
          
           
             It
             is
             firme
             and
             stable
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               32
               to
            
             36
          
           
             Earthquake
             l.
             3.
             p.
             33.
             m.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expound
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               55
               56
            
          
           
             Election
             ,
             the
             severall
             acceptions
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             defined
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             6
          
           
             The
             object
             and
             end
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             7
             ,
             8
          
           
             All
             are
             not
             elected
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             9
          
           
             
               Consectaries
               from
               Gods
            
             Election
             l.
             3.
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
          
           
             Element
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             
               Elements
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             31
             ,
             32
          
           
             Elephant
             ,
             whence
             derived
             ,
             his
             excellency
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             82
             ,
             83
          
           
             End
             ,
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             128
             ,
             129
          
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               a
               famous
               City
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             73
          
           
             Who
             best
             expounds
             the
             Ephesians
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             73
             ,
             74
          
           
             Epistles
             ,
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             67
          
           
             How
             they
             are
             divided
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             them
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
          
           
             In
             what
             order
             they
             were
             written
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             70
          
           
             VVhich
             Epistles
             were
             doubted
             of
             for
             a
             time
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             65
          
           
             Esay
             ,
             
               an
               Evangelicall
               Prophet
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             57
          
           
             How
             often
             quoted
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             best
             expounded
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             57
          
           
             Esther
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             best
             expounded
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             52
             ,
             53
          
           
             Eternall
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Eternall
             l.
             2
             p.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
          
           
             The
             world
             was
             not
             
               Eternall
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
          
           
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             l.
             1.
             p.
             68
          
           
             How
             they
             agree
             and
             differ
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             64
             ,
             65
          
           
             VVho
             best
             expound
             them
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             67
          
           
             Exodus
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             best
             Expositors
             on
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             48
          
           
             Expositors
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             
             are
             the
             best
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               183
               to
            
             189
          
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             best
             interpreted
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             58
          
           
             Ezra
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             best
             expounded
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             52
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAithfull
             ,
             
               God
               is
               faithfull
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             99
          
           
             Fire
             ,
             the
             qualities
             of
             that
             Element
             
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             38
          
           
             Fishes
             ,
             their
             nature
             and
             use
             
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             75
             76
             ,
             77
             ,
             80
             ,
             81
          
           
             Fowles
             ,
             their
             nature
             and
             use
             
               l.
               3
               p.
            
             78
             ,
             79
             ,
             80
          
           
             Frost
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             52
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAlatians
             ,
             the
             subject
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             73
          
           
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             135
             ,
             136
          
           
             Glorious
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             glorious
             l.
             2
             110
             to
             120
          
           
             God
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             called
             in
             severall
             languages
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               1.
               m.
            
             
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             is
             necessary
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             and
             difficult
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             1
             ,
             2
          
           
             VVe
             know
             God
             three
             waies
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             knowledge
             of
             him
             
               l.
               2
               p.
            
             2
          
           
             VVhat
             the
             Heathens
             knew
             of
             
               God
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             3
          
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
            
             God
             l.
             2.
             p.
             3
             to
             16
          
           
             VVhat
             God
             is
             l.
             2.
             p.
             18
             ,
             19
          
           
             How
             the
             word
             God
             is
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             19
          
           
             
               The
               Names
               of
            
             God
             l.
             2.
             p.
             19
             20
          
           
             His
             Attributes
             ,
             what
             they
             be
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             20
          
           
             How
             they
             differ
             from
             Properties
             ,
             and
             what
             rules
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             attributing
             them
             to
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               21
               ,
               22
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Attributes
             are
             divided
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             22
             ,
             23
          
           
             Goodnesse
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               79
               to
               84
               ▪
            
          
           
             Graciousnesse
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83
               84
               ▪
            
          
           
             Grasse
             ,
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3
               p.
               67
               ,
               68
               ▪
            
          
           
             Great
             ,
             God
             is
             exceeding
             great
             in
             nature
             ,
             works
             ,
             and
             authority
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               48
               to
            
             51
          
           
             Greeke
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             translation
             is
             not
             Authenticall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               119
               ▪
               120
               ,
            
             121
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAbakuk
             ,
             who
             interprets
             him
             best
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             61
          
           
             Haggai
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             61
          
           
             Haile
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             52
          
           
           
             Hatred
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             73
             ,
             74
          
           
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             Heavens
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             God
             
               l.
               3.
               p
               26
               to
            
             30
          
           
             Its
             motion
             is
             exceeding
             swift
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             41
          
           
             Hebrew
             Text
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             Authenticall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               104
               105
            
          
           
             VVhether
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             had
             Vowels
             or
             Points
             from
             the
             beginning
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               116
               to
            
             119
          
           
             Hebrewes
             whether
             that
             Epistle
             be
             Canonicall
             ,
             written
             by
             Paul
             and
             in
             Greeke
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               75
               ,
               76
               77
            
          
           
             VVho
             best
             interprets
             it
             
               ibid.
               Herbes
            
             ,
             their
             usefulnesse
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             65
             66
             67
          
           
             High
             ,
             
               God
               is
               most
            
             High
             l.
             2.
             p.
             51
             52
          
           
             History
             is
             delightfull
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             16
          
           
             VVhy
             some
             Bookes
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             are
             called
             
               Historicall
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             66
          
           
             Holy
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Holy
             l.
             2.
             p.
             102
             to
             105
          
           
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
            
             Holy
             l.
             1
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             138
          
           
             Hosea
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             wrote
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             60
          
           
             Who
             expounds
             him
             best
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             among
             the
             small
             Prophets
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             59
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             JAmes
             ,
             how
             it
             came
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             by
             same
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             78
             ,
             79
          
           
             Who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             79
          
           
             Ice
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             52
          
           
             Jeremy
             when
             he
             prophesied
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             interprets
             him
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             58
          
           
             Jewes
             ,
             corrupted
             not
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             
               l.
               1
               p.
               103
               to
            
             111
          
           
             Image
             ,
             fourfold
             l
             3
             p.
             116
          
           
             Immortall
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Immortall
             l
             2.
             p.
             31
             ,
             32
          
           
             
               The
               soule
               of
               man
               is
            
             Immortall
             l.
             3.
             p.
             119
             ,
             120
          
           
             Immutability
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3
             p.
             44
          
           
             
               God
               is
            
             Immutable
             l.
             3
             p
             44
             to
             48
          
           
             Impossible
             l.
             2.
             p.
             108
          
           
             Independent
             ,
             
               God
               is
               in
               Independent
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             36
          
           
             Infinite
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Infinite
             l.
             2
             p.
             32
             to
             35
          
           
             Inspiration
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             9
          
           
             Interpretation
             
               of
               Scripture
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             171
             ,
             172
             ,
             173
             ,
             179
             ,
             180
          
           
             To
             whom
             it
             belongs
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               173
               174
            
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             interpret
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1.
               180
               to
            
             184
          
           
             Job
             ,
             who
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             54
          
           
             Joel
             ,
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             60
          
           
           
             When
             he
             prophesied
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             69
          
           
             John
             ,
             what
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             what
             Bookes
             of
             Scripture
             he
             wrote
             
               l.
               1.
               p
            
             69
          
           
             Who
             best
             interprets
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             is
             called
             The
             Divine
             he
             hath
             something
             more
             then
             all
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             69
          
           
             The
             second
             and
             third
             Epistles
             are
             doubted
             of
             by
             some
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             80
          
           
             Who
             best
             expounds
             them
             all
             three
             ibid.
             m.
             
          
           
             
               Joshua
               ▪
            
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             49
          
           
             Jude
             ,
             doubted
             of
             by
             some
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             80
             who
             best
             interprets
             him
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             81
          
           
             Judges
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             best
             expounded
             that
             book
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             50
          
           
             Just
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Just
             l.
             2.
             p.
             91
             to
             94
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KInd
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Kind
             l.
             2
             p.
             105
          
           
             Kings
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             both
             those
             Books
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             51
          
           
             Knowledge
             ,
             
               God
               knowes
               all
               things
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             60
             to
             63
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAmentations
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounded
             them
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             58
          
           
             Latine
             
               translation
               of
               the
               Bible
            
             l.
             1.
             p
             99
             ,
             100
          
           
             Legends
             ,
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             36
          
           
             Leviticus
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             48
             49
          
           
             Who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             49
          
           
             Lexicons
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             best
             Lexicons
             for
             expounding
             the
             words
             both
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             in
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             182
          
           
             Life
             ,
             Gods
             life
             differs
             from
             ours
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             30
          
           
             Light
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
          
           
             Lightning
             ,
             why
             we
             see
             that
             before
             we
             heare
             the
             Thunder
             
               l.
               3
               46
            
          
           
             Living
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Living
             l.
             3.
             p.
             28
             to
             31
          
           
             Long-suffering
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Long-suffering
             l.
             2.
             100
             ,
             101
          
           
             Love
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               70
               71
            
             ,
             72
          
           
             Luke
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             and
             who
             best
             expound
             him
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             69
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAlachy
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             62
          
           
             Man
             ,
             created
             after
             Gods
             Image
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             117
          
           
             Marke
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             20
          
           
             And
             whether
             originally
             in
             Latine
             or
             Greek
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             64
             ,
             68
             ▪
             who
             best
             interprets
             him
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
           
             Martyrs
             ,
             divers
             suffered
             for
             the
             truth
             l.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22
          
           
             How
             they
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             differ
             from
             other
             Martyrs
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             22
             ,
             23
          
           
             Matthew
             ,
             
               when
               he
               wrote
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             68
          
           
             Whether
             he
             wrote
             in
             Hebrew
             or
             Greeke
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             63
             68
          
           
             Who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             68
          
           
             Meditation
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             38
          
           
             And
             what
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               86
               to
            
             91
          
           
             Meteors
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             how
             divided
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             they
             consist
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             44
             ,
             45
          
           
             Metals
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             54
          
           
             Micah
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             60
          
           
             Miracle
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             12
          
           
             Miracles
             ,
             twofold
             l.
             1.
             p.
             19
          
           
             The
             true
             Miracles
             differ
             much
             from
             the
             false
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             20
          
           
             
               The
               Divels
               workes
               are
               called
            
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             
               and
               why
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             109
             ,
             110
          
           
             Moone
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             73
          
           
             Montaines
             ,
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             56
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAhum
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             61
          
           
             Navigation
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             l.
             2
             p.
             61
             ,
             64
          
           
             Necessary
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             Necessary
             Essence
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             56
          
           
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
            
             Necessary
             l.
             1
             p.
             135
             ,
             136
          
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             52
          
           
             Night
             ,
             
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             42
             43
          
           
             Numbers
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             interprets
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             49
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OBadiah
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             60
          
           
             Omnipotent
             ,
             
               God
               is
               Omnipotent
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             106
             to
             109
          
           
             Omnipresent
             ,
             
               God
               is
               Omnipresent
            
             l.
             2.
             p.
             36
             to
             39
          
           
             Christs
             body
             is
             not
             everywhere
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             39
             ,
             40
          
           
             One
             ,
             
               God
               is
               wholly
            
             One
             l.
             2.
             p.
             56
             to
             60
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PAradise
             ,
             not
             allegorically
             to
             be
             understood
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               121
               122
            
          
           
             What
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             flood
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Patient
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             Patient
             l.
             2
             p.
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             101
          
           
             Pentateuch
             ,
             
               why
               so
               called
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             47
          
           
             Who
             have
             written
             well
             on
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             47
             ,
             48
          
           
           
             The
             Turks
             honour
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             48
          
           
             It
             is
             often
             quoted
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Perfect
             ,
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
            
             perfect
             l.
             1.
             138
             to
             148
          
           
             
               God
               is
            
             perfect
             l.
             2.
             p.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
          
           
             Person
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Trinity
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             128
             ,
             129
             ,
             130
          
           
             How
             the
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             differ
             l.
             2.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             138
          
           
             Perspicuous
             ,
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               plaine
               and
            
             perspicuous
             l.
             1
             p.
             161
             to
             171
          
           
             Peter
             ,
             why
             those
             Epistles
             are
             called
             Catholicall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             79
          
           
             Who
             hath
             best
             expounded
             both
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             Canonicall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             79
             ,
             80
          
           
             Philippi
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             who
             best
             expounds
             the
             
               Philippians
               p.
               1.
               p.
            
             74
          
           
             Preaching
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             divinely
             inspired
             as
             well
             as
             the
             word
             written
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             25
          
           
             Predestination
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
          
           
             Predictions
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             predictions
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             of
             God
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             14
             ,
             15
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             predictions
             of
             the
             true
             Prophets
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Heathen
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             15
          
           
             Prescience
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             in
             God
             
               l.
               2
               p.
            
             67
          
           
             Properties
             
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             l.
             1
             p.
             130
             to
             171
          
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             them
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               55
               56
            
          
           
             Providence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Providence
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             125
          
           
             What
             providence
             is
             ,
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             125
             ,
             126
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             127
             ,
             128
          
           
             The
             degrees
             and
             parts
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3
               p
            
             128
             ,
             129
          
           
             Psalmes
             ,
             how
             called
             ,
             and
             divided
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               54
               55
            
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             often
             quoted
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Who
             best
             interprets
             the
             Psalms
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Pure
             ,
             
               the
               Scripure
               is
            
             pure
             
               and
               holy
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             138
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RAine
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               50
               51
            
             ,
             52
          
           
             Rainbow
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             colours
             in
             it
             signifie
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             52
          
           
             Reading
             ,
             all
             are
             commanded
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               32
               33
            
          
           
             What
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             35
             ,
             36
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             the
             instrument
             of
             regeneration
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             read
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             36
             ,
             37
          
           
           
             The
             Papists
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             read
             by
             the
             people
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             303
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             not
             a
             humane
             invention
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             131
          
           
             Reprobation
             what
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             10
          
           
             Reveale
             ,
             God
             re●●aled
             his
             will
             three
             waies
             to
             our
             fathers
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             7
             ,
             8
          
           
             We
             must
             now
             expect
             no
             further
             revelation
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             65
          
           
             Revelation
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             81
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             Booke
             ,
             it
             is
             Canonicall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             81
          
           
             Difficult
             l.
             1.
             p.
             82
             ,
             83
          
           
             Who
             best
             interpret
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             83
          
           
             Rivers
             ,
             their
             originall
             and
             use
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             59
          
           
             Romans
             ,
             that
             Epistle
             is
             an
             Epitome
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             73
          
           
             Who
             best
             interpret
             it
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             most
             profitably
             read
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             11
          
           
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               132
               133
            
             ,
             134
          
           
             Ruth
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expound
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             50
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAmuel
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             both
             books
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             50
             ,
             51
          
           
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             Divinity
             
               l.
               1.
               p
            
             7
          
           
             The
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             132
             ,
             133
             ,
             134
          
           
             VVhy
             it
             is
             called
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             divers
             Epithites
             given
             to
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             8
          
           
             
               The
               authority
               of
               the
            
             Scripture
             l.
             1.
             p.
             8
             to
             25
          
           
             
               The
               description
               of
            
             Scripture
             l.
             1.
             p.
             11
          
           
             It
             was
             no
             device
             of
             mans
             brain
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             25
          
           
             It
             hath
             its
             authority
             from
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               25
               to
            
             31
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             read
             by
             the
             common
             people
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               30
               to
            
             35
          
           
             It
             crosseth
             humane
             wisdome
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             14
          
           
             VVho
             contemne
             and
             unreverently
             handle
             the
             
               Scriptures
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
          
           
             What
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             have
             been
             questioned
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               65
               ,
               66
               75
               ,
            
             79
             ,
             80
          
           
             Some
             titles
             and
             Subscriptions
             are
             not
             part
             of
             Scripture
             p.
             66
          
           
             Whether
             any
             bookes
             of
             the
             Scripture
             be
             lost
             l.
             1.
             p.
             116
             117
          
           
             Sea
             ,
             the
             largenesse
             and
             usefulnesse
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p
               60
               to
            
             63
          
           
             Sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             171
             ,
             172
             ,
             173
          
           
             Septuagint
             Translation
             l.
             1
             p.
             96
             ,
             97
          
           
             Ship
             ,
             the
             materials
             and
             uses
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             65
          
           
           
             Simple
             ,
             
               God
               is
               most
            
             Simple
             l.
             2
             p.
             26
             ,
             27
          
           
             Soule
             ,
             
               its
               excellency
            
             l
             2.
             p.
             10
          
           
             It
             is
             Immortall
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             117
             ,
             118
          
           
             Spirit
             ,
             
               God
               is
               a
            
             Spirit
             l.
             2
             p.
             23
             24
          
           
             Consectaries
             of
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             25
             ,
             26
          
           
             Starres
             ,
             their
             nature
             and
             usefulnesse
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             74
          
           
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             name
             nature
             ,
             and
             usefulnesse
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             70
             ,
             71
          
           
             Syriack
             Translation
             l.
             1.
             p.
             98
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TEmptation
             ,
             how
             Gods
             temptations
             and
             Satans
             differ
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             112
          
           
             Testament
             ,
             
               why
               the
               Scripture
               is
               called
               a
            
             Testament
             l.
             1.
             p.
             34
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             distinguished
             into
             the
             books
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             44
          
           
             The
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             new
             in
             Greek
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               62
               63
            
          
           
             The
             Books
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             how
             divided
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             45
             ,
             47
          
           
             The
             new
             Testament
             ,
             how
             divided
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             62
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Bookes
             both
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             
               Testament
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             46
          
           
             Theology
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             2
          
           
             Thessalonica
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             City
             in
             Macedonia
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             74
          
           
             Who
             best
             interprets
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Thunder
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             45
          
           
             A
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
          
           
             Timothy
             ,
             what
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             who
             best
             interprets
             both
             the
             Epistles
             
               l.
               1.
               p
            
             74
          
           
             Titus
             ,
             what
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             like
             the
             first
             to
             Timothy
             ;
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Traditions
             ,
             
               what
               they
               signifie
            
             l.
             1.
             p.
             150
             ,
             151
             ,
             153
          
           
             The
             severall
             kinds
             of
             them
             p.
             155
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             the
             Popish
             
               Traditions
               l.
               1.
               p.
               153
               154
            
          
           
             The
             Papists
             arguments
             for
             Traditions
             answered
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             158
             ,
             159
             ,
             160
          
           
             Translate
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ought
             to
             be
             translated
             into
             vulgar
             tongues
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             33
             ,
             34
          
           
             Vulgar
             Translation
             is
             very
             faulty
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             122
             ,
             123
             124
          
           
             Trees
             ,
             their
             nature
             and
             usefulnesse
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               68
               to
            
             71
          
           
             Trees
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             122
             ,
             123
          
           
             Trinity
             ,
             There
             are
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             
               l.
               2
               p.
               126
               to
            
             132
          
           
             True
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             is
             True
             and
             certaine
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             131
             ,
             132
          
           
             
               God
               is
            
             True
             l.
             2.
             p.
             94
             ,
             95
             96
             ,
             97
          
        
         
         
           
             V
          
           
             VErsion
             ,
             The
             severall
             Versions
             of
             Scripture
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               94
               95
            
             ,
             96
          
           
             Vertues
             ,
             what
             in
             God
             and
             man
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             78
             ,
             79
          
           
             Vulgar
             ,
             whether
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             be
             Authenticall
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               122
               123
            
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             faulty
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               123
               to
            
             127
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WAter
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Element
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             36
             ,
             37
          
           
             Will
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             God
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             68
             ,
             69
          
           
             Winds
             are
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             53
             ,
             54
          
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             most
             wise
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             64
             65
             ,
             66
          
           
             Word
             ,
             why
             the
             Scripture
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             8
          
           
             Works
             ,
             the
             Workes
             of
             God
             divided
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
            
             1
             ,
             2
          
           
             Wrong
             ,
             sin
             wrongs
             God
             divers
             waies
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
            
             75
             ,
             76
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZEchary
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             it
             
               l.
               1
               p.
            
             61
          
           
             Zephany
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             who
             best
             expounds
             him
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47629-e310
           
             *
             Quia
             de
             advisamento
             &
             ●ssensu
             consilij
             nostri
             pro
             quibusdam
             or
             dui●s
             &
             urgentibus
             negotijs
             ,
             nos
             ,
             Statum
             &
             d●fensionem
             Regni
             nostri
             Angliae
             &
             Ecclesiae
             concernentibus
             ,
             ●uoddam
             Parliamentum
             nostrum
             apud
             Civitatem
             Westmonasterium
             tertio
             die
             Novemb●is
             proximo
             teneri
             ordinavimus
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             7.
             25.
             and
             35.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Those
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             live
             neere
             Westminster
             may
             heare
             500
             Sermons
             yearly
             at
             least
             ,
             one
             every
             Morning
             ,
             and
             foure
             every
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Foxe
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             Speeds
             Chronicle
             Chap.
             24.
             p.
             858.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jude
             .
             3.
             v.
             
          
           
             Ego
             ipse
             odi
             meos
             libros
             ,
             &
             sape
             ●pi●e●s
             interire
             ,
             quòd
             ●etuo
             ne
             morentur
             lectores
             ,
             &
             abducanta
             l●ctioneipsius
             scripturae
             ,
             quae
             sola
             omnis
             sapientiae
             fon●
             est
             .
             Lutherus
             in
             ●9
             c.
             Genes
             .
          
           
             *
             Esay
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             6.
             16.
             and
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Master
             Buckley
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Covenant
             on
             Zach.
             9.
             11
             ,
             p.
             14.
             and
             104.
             
          
           
             The
             Schoolemen
             a●fi●me
             that
             t●ree
             things
             cannot
             be
             ●efined
             .
          
           
             1
             God
             ob
             summam
             formositatem
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Materia
             prima
             ab
             summam
             informitatem
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sinne
             obsummam
             deformitatem
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             9
             9.
             
          
           
             Mr
             Carill
             on
             Psal.
             1
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             104.
             
             Psal.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e1490
           
             *
             I
             may
             say
             of
             some
             writers
             in
             these
             daies
             as
             Tully
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             absurd
             which
             is
             not
             m●intained
             by
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             a
             Libri
             quasi
             liberi
             .
          
           
             *
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Bacon
            
             in
             his
             Essayes
             .
          
           
             b
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             tomo
             primo
             praelect
             .
             4th
             .
          
           
             c
             Petrus
             Lombardus
             propter
             eminentem
             int●r
             Pontificios
             authoritarem
             magister
             sententiarum
             nuncupatus
             est
             .
             
               Rainoldus
               de
               lib.
               Apoc.
            
             Petrus
             Lombardus
             ,
             quem
             omnes
             The●l●gorum
             schola
             singulari
             quadam
             venerationis
             excellentia
             magistium
             sententiarum
             appellant
             ,
             &
             in
             cujus
             Theologiae
             compendium
             innumerabilia
             disputationum
             volumina
             eruditissimi
             clariss●marum
             tot●
             Christiano
             orbe
             Academiarum
             Theologi
             celebrarunt
             .
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               Bibl.
               Sanct.
               lib.
            
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             So
             Scripture
             signifieth
             writing
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             excellency
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Prideaux
            
             Hinc
             Sementiariorum
             ,
             Quaestionistarum
             ,
             Quodlibetistatum
             ingens
             turba
             ,
             qui
             pro
             solida
             Theologia
             spinosas
             &
             rixosas
             disputationes
             in
             Christianorum
             scholas
             invexerunt
             .
          
           
             Revetendissimus
             Episcopus
             Vsserius
             De
             Christianarum
             Ecclesiarum
             successione
             &
             statu
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Solis
             Canonicis
             debetur
             fides
             ,
             coeteris
             amnibus
             Judicium
             .
             Lutherus
             .
          
           
             Lambert
             in
             his
             perambulation
             of
             Kent
             .
             Se
             ▪
             Speed
             in
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               .
               p.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             John
             12
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             Pemble
             my
             learned
             Tutor
             ,
             Master
             Wheattly
             my
             Reverend
             Pastor
             ,
             M.
             Ball
             my
             worthy
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e2130
           
             *
             Apostolus
             baptismorum
             meminit
             ,
             qui●
             ad
             statos
             inter
             veteres
             baptismi
             dies
             alludit
             ,
             Paschae
             nimirum
             &
             Pentecostes
             ,
             ubi
             plures
             simul
             baptisari
             consueverant
             ,
             vel
             quia
             de
             plurium
             baptismo
             simpliciter
             loquitur
             .
             Spanhemius
             .
          
           
             “
             Dr
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Esay
             28.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               est
               ab
               ipsis
               positum
               &
               praedicatum
               .
               Jun.
               ad
               Bellarm.
               cont
               .
               3.
               l
               3
               c.
            
             23.
             
             The
             Prophets●
             and
             Apostles
             are
             not
             
               fundamenta
               fundantia
            
             ,
             but
             fundata
             ,
             such
             foundations
             as
             themselves
             had
             a
             foundation
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             Christians
             faith
             is
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thus
               it
               is
               written
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Sermo
             qui
             ●udes
             in
             Christo
             inchoat
             .
          
           
             Fundamenti
             vocabulum
             est
             metaphoricum
             ,
             ab
             aedificantibus
             sumtum
             ,
             atque
             denotat
             illud
             totius
             structurae
             firmamentam
             in
             im●
             posi
             um
             ,
             qu●
             sustentatur
             aedificium
             quóque
             subd●cto
             corruit
             protinus
             ,
             &
             in
             frusta
             dilabitur
             .
          
           
             Davenant
             .
             adhort
             .
             ad
             pac●m
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Prov
             2●
             6.
             
             See
             Prov.
             6.
             22.
             
             Prov.
             31.
             26.
             which
             is
             meant
             chiefly
             of
             instructing
             her
             family
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             3
             8.
             
             &
             4.
             17.
             
             Marke
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             2.
             5.
             10.
             
             &
             13.
             ch
             .
             and
             in
             their
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             word
             ●orrowed
             from
             the
             making
             of
             an
             impression
             by
             a
             stamp
             or
             seale
             .
             John
             21.
             15.
             
             Acts
             20.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             78.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             practice
             of
             this
             duty
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             whole
             Booke
             ,
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Omnis
             Christi
             actio
             Christiani
             instructio
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             26.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Chanoc
             .
             Gen.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vox
             Graeca
             est
             ,
             quam
             Latina
             Ecclesia
             prosua
             coepit
             usurpare
             .
             Martinius
             .
             Eusebius
             
               saith
               ,
               one
               was
               set
               apart
               on
               purpose
               for
               this
               office
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               called
               the
               Catech
               st
               .
            
             Hinc
             Catechumini
             dicebantur
             qui
             Catechismum
             discebant
             ,
             Catechistae
             qui
             Catechismum
             doc●bant
             .
             Dietericus
             .
          
           
             
               Catechizing
               what
               it
               is
            
             .
             Catechesis
             est
             elementaris
             institutio
             Christianae
             religionis
             viva
             docentis
             voce
             trad●ta
             ,
             &
             à
             discentibus
             repetita
             .
             Altingius
             .
          
           
             *
             M.
             Pemble
             .
          
           
             M.
             Greenham
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             either
             by
             the
             Minister
             in
             publique
             ,
             or
             the
             Governours
             in
             private
             ,
             or
             some
             able
             body
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Verba
             Scripturae
             non
             sunt
             verba
             legenda
             ,
             sed
             vivenda
             ,
             said
             Lu●●er
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             of
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             *
             Ar●stot
             .
             de
             historia
             animalium
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Caussins
             Holy
             Court
             eighth
             reason
             of
             his
             first
             book●
             .
          
           
             b
             L
             3.
             c.
             6.
             of
             his
             Enquiries
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             22
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               minus
               placet
               Deo
               Hosanas
               pue●orum
               ,
               quam
               Halleluiah
               virorum
               .
            
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             composed
             some
             Psalms
             in
             Acrosticall
             verses
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             (
             as
             25
             ,
             34.
             37
             ,
             119.
             )
             that
             parents
             might
             teach
             their
             children
             the
             first
             elements
             of
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             learning
             .
          
           
             d
             Eusebius
             Eccles.
             hist.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             See
             M.
             Pembles
             Sermon
             of
             ignorance
             .
             Luke
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             5
             13.
             
             One
             being
             examined
             ,
             affirmed
             blindly
             that
             none
             had
             died
             or
             should
             die
             for
             him
             .
             Another
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             shining
             in
             the
             firmament
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             that
             died
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Papists
             make
             the
             Pope
             their
             personall
             foundation
             .
          
           
             See
             D●
             .
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4
             ,
             and
             M.
             Rous
             his
             Catholique
             Charity
             ,
             Chapters
             10
             ,
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Some
             dislike
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Ath●nasian
             Creed
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               &c.
               
               Fundamentalem
               articulum
               habendum
               sentio
               ,
               qui
               ex
               voluntate
               De●
               revelantis
               ad
               salutem
               &
               aeternam
               beatitudinem
               consequendam
               est
               adeò
               scitu
               &
               creditu
               necessarius
               ut
               ex
               illius
               ignoratione
               ,
               ac
               multo
               magis
               opp●gnatione
               ,
               aet●rnae
               vitae
               amittendoe
               man●festum
               periculum
               incurratur
               .
            
             Davenant
             .
             de
             pace
             Ecclesiastica
             .
             About
             fundamentall
             points
             there
             may
             sometimes
             arise
             such
             disputes
             as
             are
             no
             way
             fundamentall
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             one
             in
             Essence
             ,
             and
             three
             in
             Persons
             ,
             distinguished
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             that
             the
             Sonne
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             the
             ho●y
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             both
             Father
             and
             Sonne
             ;
             that
             these
             three
             persons
             are
             coeternall
             and
             coequall
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Fundamentals
             :
             but
             those
             School-nieities
             touching
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             generation
             and
             the
             procession
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             not
             likewise
             fundamentall
             and
             of
             equall
             necessity
             with
             the
             former
             .
             ●
             ,
             Davenants
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fundamentall
             points
             of
             R●ligion
             .
          
           
             Certa
             semper
             sunt
             in
             pa●cis
             ,
             
               saith
               Tertullian
            
             .
             Certaine
             and
             undoubted
             truths
             are
             not
             many
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             such
             as
             may
             be
             delivered
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             As
             there
             are
             in
             points
             of
             
               faith
               ,
               fundamentall
               Articles
            
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             in
             points
             of
             
               practice
               fundamentall
               duties
            
             .
             M.
             Raynolds
             on
             14
             of
             Hos.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Corrolaries
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Haeresis
               est
               pertinax
               defensis
               e●rorl●
               in
               fide
               ,
               opinionem
               aliquam
               pugnantem
               cum
               fundamento
               ejus
               ponentis
               .
            
             Voet.
             There
             are
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             1.
             and
             errors
             that
             are
             capitall
             ,
             not
             holding
             the
             head
             ,
             Col
             ▪
             2.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Altingii
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             parte
             2.
             262.
             
             Non
             omnis
             error
             est
             haeresis
             sed
             illa
             tantum
             quae
             est
             contra
             fundamentum
             aut
             in
             fundamento
             fidei
             ,
             &
             pertinaciter
             defenditur
             .
             
               Voetius
               .
               ●erem
            
             .
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             Tomo
             2.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             p●rt
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             ●●decima
             ,
             Articulo
             tertic
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Gerhardi
             loc-commun
             de
             magistratu
             .
          
           
             Zanchius
             tom●
             secund●
             Miscellin
             Cap.
             de
             Magistratu
             .
          
           
             A●●tius
             hath
             written
             the
             H●story
             of
             
               Valmitius
               Gentilis
            
             put
             to
             death
             at
             Berne
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             Statute
             against
             Lollards
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Hugonots
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Haeretitus
             ego●●●tion
             ,
             &
             tu
             mihi
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Statute
             10.
             ot
             
               Q
               Eliz.
               c.
               t.
            
             
          
           
             Propriè
             Heretici
             vocantur
             qui
             ea
             pertinaciter
             :
             rejiciunt
             ,
             quae
             in
             Satris
             ,
             Scripturu
             docentur
             .
             Dav.
             de
             judice
             controver
             .
          
           
             Haeresis
             est
             error
             pugnans
             cum
             fundamento
             religionis
             Christianae
             ,
             isque
             pertinax
             .
             
               Al●ingius
               Tomo
               secundo
               Problem
               Theol.
               par●e
            
             2.
             
             Prob.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
             See
             Dr
             Prideaux
             his
             sermon
             on
             ●
             Co●
             .
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Errours
             are
             practicall
             or
             doctrinall
             onely
             ,
             fundamentall
             or
             circa-fundamentall
             ,
             or
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             .
          
           
             *
             Arrius
             in
             Alexandria
             una
             scintilla
             suit
             .
             Sed
             quoniam
             non
             statim
             oppressus
             est
             ,
             totum
             orbem
             ejus
             flamma
             populata
             est
             .
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             M.
             Clarkes
             Sermons
             on
             Matth.
             8.
             13.
             and
             M.
             Cranfords
             Haereseomachia
             on
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Cum
             agitaretur
             de
             ista
             quaestione
             (
             An
             morte
             mulctandi
             &
             cogendi
             haeretici
             )
             in
             Synodo
             quadam
             Londini
             ,
             &
             perrogarentur
             singulorū
             sententiae
             ,
             surrexit
             quidam
             senex
             Theologus
             ,
             atque
             hoc
             planum
             esse
             asserit
             ex
             ipso
             Apostolo
             .
             
               Haereticum
               hominem
               post
               unam
               aut
               alteram
               admonitionem
               devita
               .
            
             De
             vita
             inquit
             ,
             ergo
             manifestum
             est
             haereticos
             istos
             homines
             post
             unam
             aut
             alteram
             admonitionem
             è
             vita
             tollendos
             ,
             
               Eras.
               Annotat.
               in
               Tit.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             Scripture
             (
             in
             th●
             Hebrew
             )
             are
             called
             
               Masters
               of
               restraint
               .
               Qui
               non
               vetat
               peecare
               cum
               potest
               jubet
               .
            
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             on
             Psalm
             ●1
             .
          
           
             As
             all
             blasphemous
             Hereticks
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             16.
             so
             seducing
             H●reticks
             are
             to
             be
             put
             to
             de●th
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             13
             Chapter
             of
             Deutr●nomy
             is
             spent
             about
             the
             seducing
             of
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             Moses
             morall
             Lawes
             of
             perpetuall
             equity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             ages
             ?
             Is
             blasphemy
             more
             tolerable
             in
             the
             new
             Testamen●
             ?
             Mr.
             Cotton
             on
             16
             of
             Rev.
             third
             Viall
             .
             We
             are
             not
             obliged
             (
             saith
             Beza
             )
             to
             the
             Judiciall
             Laws
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             given
             by
             Moses
             to
             one
             people
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             comprehend
             that
             generall
             equity
             which
             ought
             to
             prevaile
             every
             where
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e6240
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
             18●19
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             2
             ▪
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Omne
             bonum
             est
             sui
             diffusivū
             ,
             ergo
             maximè
             bonum
             est
             maxim●
             sui
             diffusivum
             .
             Vt
             se
             habet
             simile
             ad
             sim●le
             ,
             ita
             se
             habet
             magis
             ad
             magis
             .
             
               Locus
               topicus
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Divinity
             is
             .
          
           
             Theology
             ,
             if
             thou
             looke
             after
             the
             etymology
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             a
             
               speech
               of
               God
            
             :
             a●d
             he
             is
             commonly
             called
             a
             Theologer
             or
             Divine
             who
             knoweth
             or
             professeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Divine
             things
             .
             
               Peter
               du
               Moulin
            
             .
          
           
             L●●tanius
             de
             ira
             Dei.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Divinity
             is
             .
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Theologia
             est
             doctrina
             de
             deo
             ac
             rebus
             divinis
             .
          
           
             Divinity
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Theologia
             est
             scientia
             v●l
             sapienti●
             rerum
             divinarum
             divinitus
             r●velata
             ad
             Dei
             gloriam
             &
             rationalium
             Creaturarum
             salutem
             .
             
               Walaeus
               in
               loc
               Commun
            
             .
          
           
             De
             genere
             Theologiae
             est
             quaestio
             :
             quod
             idem
             ab
             omnibus
             non
             assignatur
             .
          
           
             Nam
             illis
             arridet
             scientia
             ,
             aliis
             sapientia
             ,
             aliis
             prudentia
             .
             Litem
             hanc
             dirimere
             nostri
             non
             est
             instituti
             :
             etsi
             verè
             scientem
             ,
             verè
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vere
             prudentem
             cum
             judicamus
             ,
             qu●
             verus
             &
             sincerus
             est
             Theologus
             .
             
               Wendeli●●s
               Christ.
               Theol.
            
             ●
             .
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             Divinity
             is
             to
             be
             taught
             .
          
           
             1
             Discenda
             est
             Theolegia
             imprimis
             tex●u
             alu
             2.
             
             Systematica
             seu
             d●gmatica
             ,
             3
             elen●tica
             &
             problematica
             Ve●tiu●
             ,
             Biblioth
             Theol.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             Divinity
             is
             to
             bee
             learned
             .
          
           
             Job
             28.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             John
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Hoc
             scrutari
             temeritas
             ,
             credere
             pietas
             ,
             nosse
             vita
             ,
             Beru
             .
             
               Deut.
               29.
               29.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               3.
               
               &
               6
               ,
               7.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               23
               
               Mat.
            
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Prov.
             2.
             
             &
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             17.
             33.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             opposites
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Excellency
             of
             divinity
             .
          
           
             a
             Paul
             cals
             it
             
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Phil
             3.
             8.
             
             Ps.
             40.
             8.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             principall
             subject
             of
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             being
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               M.
               Perkins
               .
               Quicquid
               est
               in
               suo
               genere
               singulare
               et
               eximium
               ,
               id
               Divinum
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Agreeable
             to
             which
             is
             the
             French
             prove●●
             
               Ministre
               nè
               doit
               scavoir
               que
               sa
               ▪
               Bible
               ,
            
             a
             Minister
             must
             know
             nothing
             but
             his
             Bible
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             12.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mahomet
             would
             have
             had
             others
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             learned
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Alcaron
             from
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             because
             he
             caused
             a
             pigeon
             to
             come
             to
             his
             Eare.
             
          
           
             Origen
             saith
             of
             the
             Devills
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             tormēt
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             men
             addicted
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               ●um
               .
               ●om
               .
               27.
               in
               hoc
               eorum
               omnis
               sta●●●a
               est
               ,
               in
               ▪
               hoc
               uruntur
               incendio
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             c
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               called
            
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Eph.
               6●
               Pet.
            
             1.
             15.
             
             The
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             2●
             ▪
             27.
             
             The
             Oracles
             of
             God
             R●m
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             G●d
             .
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
             The
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             It
             is
             called
             word
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             Gods
             wil
             is
             manifested
             and
             made
             known
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             man
             maketh
             known
             his
             minde
             and
             wil
             by
             his
             words
             ▪
             It
             is
             also
             said
             to
             
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             1.
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             himselfe
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             will
             ,
             Eph.
             ●
             93.
             
             Of
             the
             end
             wh●●
             is
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             10.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             Power
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             So
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             Booke
             by
             an
             excellency
             ,
             t
             is
             the
             onely
             Book
             As
             
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             dei
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             principall
             Author
             of
             all
             Scriptures
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             his
             Son
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               Hos.
               8.
               12.
               2
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             God
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             S●riptures
             .
             Inspiration
             wh●t
             it
             is
             .
             The
             Father
             hath
             revealed
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sealed
             them
             up
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             7.
             50.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             56.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             12.
             25
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             58.
             14●
             
          
           
             Evangelium
             dicitur
             
               sermo
               Christi
            
             3
             Col.
             16.
             utroque
             respectu
             ,
             &
             Authoris
             &
             materiae
             Davonan●ius
             .
          
           
             *
             Rainoldus
             in
             Apologia
             Th●sium
             de
             sacr●
             Script
             .
             &
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             *
             Tria
             concurrunt
             ut
             hoc
             dogma
             recipiam
             ,
             
               Scripturam
               esse
               verbum
               Dei.
            
             Esse
             quosdam
             libros
             ●anonicos
             &
             divinos
             ,
             atque
             ●os
             ipsissimos
             esse
             quos
             in
             manibus
             habemus
             .
             Primum
             est
             Ecclesiae
             traditio
             ,
             quae
             id
             affirmat
             ,
             &
             ipsos
             libros
             mihi
             in
             manum
             tradit
             ;
             secundum
             est
             ipsoruus
             librorum
             divina
             materia
             ,
             tertium
             est
             interna
             Spiritus
             efficacia
             .
             Episc.
             Dav.
             de
             Judic●
             Controvers
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             Formale
             objectum
             fidei
             generaliter
             &
             absolutè
             con●iderawum
             est
             divina
             revelatio
             in
             tota
             sua
             amplitudine
             accep●a
             ,
             seu
             divina
             author●tas
             cujuslibet
             doctrina
             à
             Deo
             revelatae
             ,
             sive
             ea
             scripta
             sit
             ,
             sive
             non
             scripta
             .
             At
             formale
             objectum
             fidei
             illius
             qua
             creduntur
             ea
             quae
             in
             Scriptura
             credenda
             proponuntur
             ,
             est
             ipsius
             Scripturae
             divina
             &
             ca●●nica
             authoritas
             .
             Baronius
             ad
             versus
             Turnebullum
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               6.
               
               Rom.
            
             15.
             5.
             
             Scriptura
             est
             verbum
             Dei
             ejusdem
             voluntat●●
             Prophet●●
             ,
             Evangelistis
             &
             Apostolis
             in
             literas
             redactum
             ,
             doctrinam
             de
             essentia
             &
             voluntate
             Dei
             perfectè
             ac
             perspicuè
             exp●nens
             ,
             ut
             ex
             eo
             homines
             erudiantur
             ad
             vitam
             aeterna●
             .
             Ger●
             .
             descript
             .
             Sac.
             loc
             .
             1.
             
             Scriptura
             est
             e●pressio
             quaedam
             sapientiae
             Dei
             afflata
             è
             Sanct●
             Spiritu
             p●i●
             hominibus
             ,
             de
             inde
             monumentis
             literisque
             consignata
             .
             Pet.
             Mart.
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             l.
             6
             ▪
             Scriptura
             est
             instrumentum
             divinum
             qu●
             doctrina
             salut●is
             à
             Deo
             per
             Prophetas
             &
             Evangelistas
             tanquam
             Dei
             actuarios
             in
             libris
             Canonicis
             veteris
             &
             novi
             Testamenti
             est
             tradita
             .
             Synop.
             pur
             .
             Theol.
             Scriptura
             est
             Instrumentum
             sacrum
             ,
             quo
             doctrina
             divina
             ●c
             salutaris
             à
             Deo
             per
             Prophetas
             ,
             Apostolos
             &
             Evangelist●●
             fideliter
             ,
             perspicu●
             ac
             pl●●è
             in
             〈…〉
             Testamenti
             est
             tradita
             .
             Wal●us
             l●c
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             15
             
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Triplex
             ratio
             est
             ,
             qua
             nobis
             in●●tescat
             sacro●um
             librorum
             autoritas
             .
          
           
             Prima
             Ecclesiae
             testimonium
             ,
             eos
             libros
             approbantis
             ,
             recipientis
             &
             commendantis
             .
             Secunda
             interna
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             perswas●
             ,
             eam
             ipsam
             autoritatem
             cordibus
             ●stris
             insculpe●tis
             ,
             〈…〉
             persuademit
             ,
             Tertia
             ipsorum
             librorum
             ,
             ut
             ita
             dicam
             ,
             genius
             :
             Summum
             gradum
             ●btinet
             testimonium
             Spiritus
             ,
             infimum
             vero
             Testimonium
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             .
             l.
             1.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             John
             7.
             18.
             
             &
             5.
             41.
             
             &
             8.
             50
             ,
             54.
             
             All
             other
             writings
             teach
             a
             man
             to
             place
             felicity
             at
             best
             in
             himselfe
             and
             in
             his
             own
             vertue
             .
             These
             lift
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             pl●ce
             his
             felicity
             in
             him
             .
             Philosophers
             set
             their
             owne
             names
             to
             the
             books
             which
             they
             wrote
             against
             v●ineglory
             ,
             and
             therein
             soug●t
             it
             themselves
             .
             There
             are
             
               lumina
               orationis
            
             in
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             which
             surpasse
             the
             eloquence
             of
             all
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             *
             Augustine
             was
             so
             delighted
             with
             the
             Oratory
             of
             Ambrose
             that
             he
             contemned
             the
             Scripture
             as
             neither
             learned
             nor
             eloquent
             enough
             ,
             yet
             afterward
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             own
             shallownesse
             ,
             he
             admired
             the
             profundity
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             stile
             of
             them
             very
             venerable
             .
          
           
             *
             Licet
             tam
             verba
             quam
             res
             amanuensibus
             suis
             Spiritus
             S.
             dictavit
             ,
             attemperavit
             tamen
             &
             se
             cujusque
             Ama●●●is
             stylo
             ,
             &
             cuj●s
             que
             saeculi
             dialecto
             ,
             unde
             alius
             est
             Jesaiae
             ,
             al●us
             Amosi
             stilus
             ,
             Alia
             Mosis
             ,
             alia
             Jobi
             ,
             alia
             Davidis
             ,
             alia
             Ezraei
             ,
             Haggaei
             ,
             Danielis
             ,
             &c.
             Dial●ctus
             .
             Amama
             Anti-Barb
             .
             Bibl.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Hoc
             ego
             ingenuè
             profiteor
             ,
             caput
             illud
             53.
             
             Esa.
             ad
             fidem
             Christianam
             m●
             adduxisse
             .
             Johan
             .
             Isaac
             contra
             Lindan
             .
             Austin
             
               heard
               a
               supernaturall
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             Tolle
             lege
             ,
             tolle
             lege
             .
             
               He
               first
               fell
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Scriptura
             simpliciter
             absque
             probatione
             omnia
             dicit
             &
             affirmat
             ;
             in
             aliis
             libris
             probantur
             omnia
             quae
             ibi
             dicuntur
             per
             rationes
             &
             argumentationes
             .
             Biblia
             affirmant
             Deum
             creasse
             coelum
             &
             terram
             :
             affirma●
             mundum
             habuisse
             principium
             &
             nihil
             probat
             ,
             hoc
             significat
             illum
             qui
             l●quitur
             in
             Bibliis
             &
             dicit
             i●ta
             verba
             ,
             esse
             tantae
             autoritatis
             ,
             quod
             ei
             debet
             credi
             simplici
             verbo
             sine
             aliqua
             probatione
             ,
             Rai●●●d
             ,
             de
             ●abund
             in
             Theol.
             naturali
             .
          
           
             b
             Moses
             multum
             dicit
             ,
             sed
             nihil
             probat
             .
          
           
             Veritas
             vati●iniorum
             .
          
           
             Idoneum
             testimonium
             divinitatis
             ,
             veritas
             divinationis
             .
             Tertullianus
             .
          
           
             *
             Cyrus
             was
             prophesied
             of
             100
             yeers
             before
             he
             was
             borne
             .
          
           
             Esay
             44.
             28.
             
             Josias
             300
             before
             his
             birth
             .
             1
             Kings
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             needed
             
               Delio
               natatore
            
             ,
             the
             swimmer
             Apollo
             to
             expound
             them
             .
             The
             predictions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             differ
             much
             from
             the
             divellish
             prophesies
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Primum
               quodqus
               ●●●issimum
               Tertul.
            
             The
             Jewish
             Nation
             was
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             .
             
               Cameron
               de
            
             verbo
             Dei.
             
          
           
             a
             Between
             Orpheus
             his
             writings
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Heathens
             ancientest
             Poet
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             are
             at
             least
             500
             yeers
             B.
             
               Andrews
               .
               Moses
               antiquissimus
               &
               fidelissimus
               Historicus
               .
               E●penius
               .
            
          
           
             *
             M.
             Burroughs
             on
             Hosea
             .
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             powerfull
             wo●king
             of
             it
             in
             
               Pharaoh
               Foelix
            
             ,
             those
             in
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             movent
             ,
             non
             persuadent
             sacrae
             literae
             ,
             sed
             cogunt
             ,
             agitant
             ,
             vim
             inferunt
             .
             Legis
             rudia
             verba
             &
             agrestia
             ,
             sed
             viva
             ,
             sed
             animata
             ,
             stammea
             ,
             aculeata
             ,
             ad
             imum
             spiritum
             penetrantia
             hominem
             totum
             ,
             potestate
             Mirabili
             transformantia
             .
             Picu●
             mirandula
             〈◊〉
             Hermolaum
             Barbarum
             .
          
           
             a
             Vid●
             Kidem●●cium
             de
             Scripto
             Dei
             verbo
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             They
             did
             as
             it
             were
             
               transcribere
               animas
            
             ,
             publish
             their
             own
             faults
             .
             D.
             Preston
             .
             They
             dispraise
             all
             mankind
             ,
             abase
             man
             and
             make
             him
             the
             v●lest
             of
             all
             creatures
             except
             the
             divels
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Revel
             .
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             9.
             9.
             
             The
             Writers
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             wrote
             them
             when
             the
             world
             bare
             greatest
             hatred
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             any
             durst
             writ●
             a
             book
             against
             Moses
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Gospell
             in
             these
             daies
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Solis
             Canonicis
             debetur
             fides
             Cateris
             onmibus
             judicium
             .
             Lutherus
             .
          
           
             a
             Incredibilis
             quaedam
             &
             planè
             divina
             conspiratio
             ,
             atque
             concordi●
             tot
             virorum
             ,
             qui
             diversis
             locis
             ,
             temporibus
             ,
             linguis
             ,
             occasionibus
             sacra
             volumina
             conscripserunt
             ,
             ut
             non
             tam
             ipsi
             Scriptores
             diversi
             ,
             quam
             unius
             scriptoris
             diversi
             calami
             fuisse
             videantur
             .
             Bellar.
             Tom●
             .
             10.
             de
             verb●
             dei
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             of
             36●
             places
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             reckon
             370
             which
             are
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             Dr.
             Prid.
             on
             Acts
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezechiel
             prophetane
             in
             Babylone
             concordat
             〈◊〉
             Jeremia
             prophetante
             in
             Judaea
             .
             See
             Hals
             
               passion
               serm
            
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             9.
             
             &
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             Marke
             ●6
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             2.
             
             &
             2.
             23.
             
             &
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             John
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Bibles
             were
             taken
             from
             Christians
             and
             burnt
             in
             those
             cruell
             persecutions
             under
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximinianus
             his
             Collegue
             .
          
           
             *
             Veritas
             odium
             parit
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             24.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             36.
             27
             ,
             28.
             &
             ult
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             said
             ,
             that
             Gospell
             must
             needs
             be
             good
             wich
             Nero
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             a
             Cartwright
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             the
             confutation
             of
             the
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             on
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             A
             precious
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             was
             purchased
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             b
             Many
             delivered
             the
             Bible
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             be
             burned
             whence
             the
             name
             of
             
               Proditores
               &
               Traditores
               Bibliorum
            
             .
          
           
             Sanguis
             martyrum
             semen
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             Facundi
             sunt
             martyrum
             cineres
             .
          
           
             People
             by
             seeing
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             came
             more
             to
             looke
             into
             and
             understand
             that
             profession
             then
             formerly
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             patiently
             endure
             such
             torments
             .
          
           
             *
             
               They
               are
            
             miranda
             non
             miracula
             .
          
           
             A
             marvell
             or
             wonder
             is
             nature
             mightily
             improved
             ;
             a
             miracle
             is
             nature
             totally
             cross'd
             if
             not
             contradicted
             .
          
           
             a
             There
             were
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Seas
             rising
             up
             in
             walles
             .
             Deut.
             4.
             3.
             
             See
             Matth.
             27
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             D.
             Willet
             on
             Exod.
             7.
             9.
             what
             a
             miracle
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             true
             and
             false
             miracles
             differ
             :
             and
             D.
             Prideaux
             on
             Psal.
             9.
             16.
             the
             distinction
             between
             miracles
             ,
             signes
             ,
             prodigies
             ,
             and
             Portenta
             out
             of
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             testimony
             these
             things
             give
             weight
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             have
             constantly
             professed
             the
             truth
             in
             great
             misery
             ,
             whereas
             by
             the
             onely
             deniing
             thereof
             they
             might
             have
             been
             partakers
             both
             of
             liberty
             and
             rule
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             higk
             Priests
             and
             others
             persecuted
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             they
             yet
             received
             their
             writings
             as
             Propheticall
             and
             Divine
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Cr●ii
             observat
             .
             in
             novum
             Testamentum
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             two
             Dominions
             of
             France
             and
             the
             17
             Provinces
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             little
             more
             then
             fi●ē
             yeeres
             under
             Charles
             the
             ninth
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Philip
             the
             second
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             suffered
             as
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Foxes
               martyrologie
               ,
               Meteranus
               de
               rebus
               Belgicis
               ,
            
             and
             Fullers
             profane
             state
             ,
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alvap
             .
             440.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             martyranswered
             Bishop
             
               Bonn●r
               ,
               My
               Lord
               I
               can
               not
               dispute
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               die
               for
               the
               truth
               .
               John
               Jones
            
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             a
             cap
             wherein
             were
             many
             painted
             devils
             with
             the
             title
             Haeresi●cha
             ,
             Shall
             I
             grudge
             to
             weare
             this
             paper
             cap
             for
             Christ
             ,
             who
             were
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             for
             me
             ?
          
           
             Videtis
             punctiones
             ,
             sed
             non
             unctiones
             
               You
               see
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               rejoycings
               .
            
             Omnis
             Christ
             anus
             mortis
             contemptor
             .
             Photinus
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             primitive
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             martyrdome
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Corona
               martyrii
            
             ,
             the
             Crown
             of
             martyedome
             ;
             and
             Stephen
             the
             Protomaryr
             had
             his
             name
             in
             Greek
             from
             a
             Crown
             .
             
               Erant
               〈◊〉
               ●●rquentibus
               fortiores
               .
               Cyprian
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Non
             poena
             sed
             caus●
             facit
             martyrem
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             25.
             
             Meminerunt
             Mosis
             &
             Didetus
             Siculus
             &
             Strabo
             ,
             &
             Plinius
             ,
             Ta●itus
             qu●que
             ,
             &
             pos●
             eos
             Dio●ysius
             Longinus
             de
             for●●is
             sublimitare
             .
             Jamnia
             aatem
             &
             mambris
             qui
             in
             Aegypto
             Mosi
             restiterunt
             praeter
             Talmun●ieos
             Plinim
             &
             Apulrius
             ,
             Gr●e
             .
             de
             veris.
             relig
             .
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Credite
               me
               vobis
               folium
               recitare
               Sybillae
               .
            
             Bish.
             Andrews
             in
             his
             large
             exposition
             on
             the
             10
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             a
             Vide
             Spanhem
             .
             Dub.
             porte
             secunda
             Dub.
             34.
             
             S●ct
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Exerci●
               .
               1.
               ad
               A●nal
               Bar.
            
             Esay
             8.
             20.
             
             Psalm
             19.
             
             The
             Authors
             often
             testifie
             that
             they
             speake
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             humane
             instinct
             ,
             but
             from
             Gods
             command
             and
             the
             Spirit
             inspiring
             .
          
           
             *
             Christ
             commends
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Psalmes
             ,
             by
             which
             names
             are
             meant
             all
             the
             bookes
             belonging
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             inwardly
             witnesseth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             12.
             3.
             
             John
             16.
             23.
             
             &
             14.
             26.
             
             Esay
             51.
             16.
             
             Esay
             59.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Fides
             Christiana
             non
             acquiritur
             sed
             in
             sunditur
             .
          
           
             *
             Leviculum
             est
             quod
             objiciunt
             qui
             contra
             sentiunt
             ,
             Si
             omnis
             Scriptura
             Divinitus
             sit
             inspirata
             ,
             sequiuurum
             inde
             etiam
             Gra●corum
             &
             Gemilium
             Scripturas
             esse
             divinitus
             inspiratas●nam
             ut
             buon
             resp●●det
             Theop●y
             lactus
             ,
             oportebat
             eos
             novi●●e
             quod
             Paulus
             ante
             dixerat
             sacras
             literas
             nosti
             .
             Rive●
             .
             Isag.
             ad
             Script
             .
             Sac.
             
          
           
             a
             Aliud
             sanè
             Prophetas
             hoc
             vel
             illud
             scripsisse
             ,
             aliud
             verò
             scrips●●e
             ut
             Prophetas
             .
             Sp●n●emi●s
             .
          
           
             *
             Nothing
             crosseth
             humane
             wisdom
             more
             then
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Authoritas
             sine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Scripturae
             .
          
           
             Illud
             authenticum
             dicitur
             ,
             quod
             sibi
             sufficit
             ,
             quod
             se
             commendat
             ,
             sustines
             ,
             probat
             ,
             &
             ex
             se
             fidem
             ac
             authoritatem
             habet
             ,
             Whitakerus
             .
          
           
             *
             Every
             principle
             is
             known
             by
             it selfe
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             the
             
               primum
               credendum
            
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             we
             must
             believe
             it
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             for
             their
             conformity
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccius
             
               reckons
               this
               among
               hereticall
               assertions
            
             .
             major
             est
             Scripturae
             ▪
             quam
             Ecclesiae
             authoritas
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Nisi
               Deus
               hominibus
               placuerit
               non
               erit
               Deus
            
             said
             Tertul.
             in
             Apol.
             if
             God
             please
             not
             man
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             God
             :
             as
             truly
             and
             certainly
             as
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             so
             truly
             is
             the
             Scripture
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Spiritus
             sanctu●
             Spiritus
             veritatis
             ,
             loquitur
             semper
             in
             Scriptura
             ;
             in
             Ecclesia
             verò
             quandoque
             spiritu●
             〈…〉
             Thes●
             .
             3.
             l.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chamiers
             sixth
             booke
             
               de
               Canone
            
             ;
             divers
             Chap●r●●
             ▪
             and
             M.
             Pembles
             〈◊〉
             Vindic●agra●i●
             .
             p.
             207
             ,
             to
             22●
             .
          
           
             a
             Superst●us
             mihi
             ●eb●r
             videtur
             oprum
             qu●●ade●
             sollicite
             illud
             quoad
             nos
             in●uisiver
             〈◊〉
             quia
             ●e
             cogitari
             quidem
             ▪
             protest
             〈◊〉
             corum
             librerum
             autorilos
             ,
             nisi
             quoad
             〈◊〉
             Cham.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             28.
             20
             
             &
             18.
             20.
             
             John
             15.
             26.
             
             &
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Scriptura
             est
             velipsa
             scriptio
             ,
             &
             literarum
             per
             lineas
             certas
             ;
             victura
             :
             vel
             ipse
             doctrina
             per
             〈◊〉
             Scripturas
             significata
             ,
             &
             in
             iis
             literis
             conienta
             :
             Scriptione
             fatemur
             Ecclesiam
             esse
             antiquiorem
             ,
             sed
             negamus
             esse
             antiquiorem
             ea
             doctrina
             ,
             quae
             significatur
             eascriptione
             .
             Chamier
             ,
             Tom.
             19.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Fuit
             Scriptura
             ante
             M●●sen
             materialiter
             non
             formaliter
             .
          
           
             Quibus
             le●●is
             verbis
             adeo
             exultan●
             ,
             quasi
             reperissent
             id
             quod
             pueri
             in
             fabase
             reperisse
             ●lamitant
             :
             tamsue
             confidenter
             ,
             ae
             si
             ad
             plenum
             vict●riac
             fructum
             sola
             ●riump●i
             gloria
             deesset
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
            
             and
             Whitaker
             expound
             those
             words
             ;
             observe
             the
             composition
             of
             the
             word
             is
             signifieth
             to
             more
             with
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             a
             G●rson
             saith
             ,
             be
             taketh
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             Assembly
             which
             saw
             and
             heard
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             Ecclesia
             non
             habet
             magisterium
             supra
             scripturas
             sed
             ministerium
             circa
             Scripturas
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             causes
             why
             the
             Apocripha
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             canon
             ,
             1.
             
             Externall
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             decreeing
             ,
             and
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Authours
             .
             2.
             
             Internall
             ,
             the
             stile
             ,
             the
             fabulous
             and
             wicked
             things
             .
             Chamier
             .
          
           
             a
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             idest
             ,
             Romano
             pontifici
             vel
             soli
             ,
             vel
             cum
             Conoilio
             magisterium
             tribuunt
             summum
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             solennis
             sit
             apud
             eas
             formula
             ,
             
               indicet
               magister
               fidei
            
             .
             Amesius
             .
          
           
             b
             D.
             Chalonero
             
               credo
               Ecclesiam
               Catholicam
            
             .
             Ecclesia
             dicitur
             Fundamentum
             met
             aphoricè
             &
             imptopriè
             ,
             fundamentum
             secundarium
             .
          
           
             *
             Rivet
             
               and
               D.
            
             Preston
             .
             De
             sensu
             horum
             verborum
             vide
             Ca●●ronis
             myro●●ecium
             ,
             &
             Colla●ionem
             Rainoldi
             cum
             ●art●
             ,
             c.
             8.
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             c
             An
             allusion
             (
             saith
             Bedell
             )
             to
             the
             bases
             and
             pillars
             that
             held
             up
             the
             veile
             or
             curtains
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             That
             distinction
             of
             authoritative
             
               in●
               se
            
             but
             not
             
               quoad
               nos
            
             is
             absut'd
             ,
             because
             the
             authority
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             is
             for
             and
             because
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             White
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             to
             witnesseth
             ,
             &
             the
             Church
             sub-witnesseth
             .
          
           
             b
             Vt
             olim
             Caligula
             ,
             occlusis
             omnibus
             horreis
             ,
             publicam
             populo
             inediam
             &
             famem
             ,
             ita
             illi
             obturatis
             omnibus
             fontibus
             verbi
             Dei
             ,
             sitim
             populo
             miserabilem
             induxerant
             .
             Illi
             homiminibus
             famem
             ,
             ut
             ait
             Amos
             Propheta
             ,
             sitimque
             attulerunt
             :
             non
             famem
             panis
             non
             sitim
             aquae●
             sed
             audiendi
             verbi
             Dei.
             Iuellus
             in
             Apologia
             Eccles.
             Ang.
             
          
           
             *
             Scripturae
             obscuriores
             sum
             ,
             quam
             ut
             possint
             a
             Laicis
             intelligi
             Bellarm.
             &
             Rh●mist
             .
             prefat
             .
             in
             nov
             .
             Test
             &
             annotat
             .
             in
             Acts
             8.
             31.
             
             &
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Populus
             non
             solum
             non
             caperet
             fructum
             ex
             Scripturis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             caperet
             detrimentum
             ,
             acciperet
             n.
             facilissim●
             occasionem
             errandi
             .
             Bellarm
             ,
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Si
             populus
             ●udis
             audiret
             ,
             lingua
             sua
             vulgari
             legi
             ex
             Canticis
             canticorum
             :
             
               Osculetur
               me
               oslulo
               oris
               sui
               .
               Et
               :
               Laeva
               ejus
               sub
               capite
               meo
               ,
               &
               dextera
               illius
               amplexabitur
               me
               .
            
             Et
             illud
             oseae
             :
             
               vade
               &
               sac
               tibi
               ●ilios
               fornicationum
               .
            
             Necum
             adulterium
             Davidis
             ,
             incestum
             Thamar
             ,
             mendacia
             Judit●
             ,
             &
             quemadmodum
             Joseph
             fratres
             suos
             inebriavit
             .
             Sara
             ,
             Lea
             &
             Rachel
             doderunt
             ancill●s
             viris
             suis
             in
             concubinas
             ,
             &
             multa
             alia
             eorum
             ,
             quae
             in
             Scripturis
             magna
             cum
             laude
             commemorantur
             ,
             vel
             provocaretur
             ad
             hujusmodi
             ▪
             imitanda
             vel
             contemneret
             sanctos
             Patriarc●●s
             ut
             olim
             Manic●aei
             ,
             vel
             putarent
             mendacia
             esse
             in
             Scripturis
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Audivi
             ab
             homine
             fide
             digno
             ,
             cum
             in
             Anglia
             ●●
             Ministro
             Calvinista
             in
             templo
             legeretur
             lingua
             vulgari
             capitulum
             25
             Ecclesiastic●
             :
             ubi
             multa
             dicuntur
             de
             malitia
             mulierum
             ;
             surrexisse
             foeminam
             quandam
             ,
             atque
             dixisse
             .
             
               Istud
               ne
               est
               verbum
               Dei
               ?
               immo
               potius
               verbum
               Diaboli
               est
               .
            
             Bellarm.
             ibid.
             Hujus
             historiae
             fides
             omnis
             penes
             sit
             ●onum
             illum
             virum●●
             quo
             Bellarminus
             eam
             accepit
             Whitakerus
             .
          
           
             Davenantius
             determinat
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             V●rstius
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Bellarmine
             joyns
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             the
             promiscuous
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             turning
             of
             it
             
               in
               linguas
               vernacul●●
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Daven
             .
             determ
             .
             quaest
             .
             39.
             &
             in
             c.
             3.
             epist.
             ad
             Coloss
             v.
             16.
             
             Ingra●as
             esse
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             editiones
             vernaculas
             inde
             apparet
             ,
             quod
             in
             illis
             lo●is
             ubi
             maxime
             obtinen●
             maximi
             placita
             ,
             u●
             in
             Hispania
             ,
             non
             procurant
             Pontificis
             homines
             tales
             editiones
             ,
             &
             ab
             aliis
             procuratas
             ferro
             &
             flammis
             prosequuntur
             .
             Amesius
             Bellarm.
             e●erv
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             
               See
               Col.
               4.
               16.
               
               &
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               27.
               2
               
               John
            
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Scripturae
             scriptae
             sunt
             ut
             inde
             petamus
             illuminationem
             mentis
             quo
             ad
             credenda
             ,
             directionem
             vitae
             quoad
             agenda
             .
          
           
             *
             Quod
             omnes
             tangit
             ,
             ab
             omnibus
             tractari
             debet
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Whitaker
               .
               contr
               .
               1.
               quae
               .
               2.
               c.
            
             14.
             makes
             mention
             of
             very
             ancient
             English
             translations
             ,
             and
             Turretin●
             of
             old
             French
             translations
             .
             vide
             Estium
             ad
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             of
             God
             was
             written
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             
               linguis
               ve●naculis
            
             ,
             viz.
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             to
             the
             Greekes
             in
             Greek
             .
          
           
             b
             Vide
             Casetanum
             in
             1
             Cor
             :
             14
             
          
           
             c
             Vernaculum
             teste
             Vall●●leg
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             dicitur
             ,
             quod
             est
             domi
             nost●●e
             vel
             in●●●ra
             patria
             natum
             ,
             ut
             lingua
             vernacula
             ,
             quae
             vulgo
             dicitur
             lingu●
             mater●a
             .
             dictum
             à
             verna
             qui
             est
             s●rvus
             ex
             ancilla
             ,
             domi
             nostrae
             natus
             .
             Ebraeis
             ergo
             lingua
             Ebraea
             fuit
             vernacula
             ,
             Graecis
             Graeca
             ,
             Latinis
             Latina
             .
             Hoc
             〈…〉
             ,
             vel
             Gr●●a
             par●
             vel
             Latina
             Lingua
             sunt
             vernaculae
             .
             Rivetu●
             Isag.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Script
             :
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             8.
             9.
             
             By
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             he
             meaneth
             every
             one
             that
             is
             godly
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             foole
             the
             wicked
             .
             3.
             
             Consectary
             .
          
           
             a
             Vtinam
             omnes
             saceremus
             illud
             quod
             Scriptum
             est
             ,
             scrutamini
             Scripturas
             .
             Origenes
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Churches
             of
             Africk
             had
             this
             custome
             ,
             as
             Augustin
             sheweth
             ,
             first
             they
             read
             a
             lesson
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             with
             a
             Psalm
             between
             .
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             M.
             T●gbels
             womans
             glory
             ,
             Ch.
             11.
             about
             womens
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Christus
             Scripturas
             scrutari
             jubet
             ,
             vel
             potius
             Judaeu
             hoc
             testimonii
             perhibet
             ,
             quod
             illas
             scrutentur
             .
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             Zeppe●us
             .
          
           
             *
             Scripturam
             sacram●
             legendo
             Cara
             vocant
             &
             Micra
             ,
             quod
             in
             ea
             legenda
             ,
             cognoscenda
             ,
             operae
             non
             parum
             ac
             temporis
             ponendum
             sit
             .
             Ideo
             praecipiunt
             ,
             ut
             homo
             annos
             aetatis
             suae
             dividat
             in
             tres●pares
             ,
             quarum
             tertiam
             lectionioni
             tribuat
             sacrarum
             literarum
             .
             D●usius
             .
             Ebraic
             .
             quaest
             .
             ●4
             .
          
           
             M.
             Pemble
             of
             the
             Persian
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             *
             V●rbum
             Scriptum
             est
             objectum
             fidei
             adaequatum
             ,
             primum
             fundamentum
             .
             à
             quo
             capit
             initium
             ,
             &
             ultimum
             illud
             in
             quod
             resolvitur
             .
             Amesius
             de
             Circul●
             Pontificio
             .
             Prima
             veritas
             est
             fidei
             objectum
             formale
             quo
             ;
             &
             Deus
             ipse
             sive
             absolute
             ,
             sive
             in
             Christo
             ,
             est
             ejusdem
             objectum
             formale
             quod
             .
             Id
             ib.
             
          
           
             a
             Divinas
             Scripturas
             sapius
             lege
             ,
             i●ò
             nunquam
             de
             manibus
             tuis
             sacra
             lectio
             dep●natur
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Nepotian
             .
             de
             vita
             Cleric●rum
             .
          
           
             *
             Bifields
             directions
             for
             private
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             See
             Practice
             of
             piety
             ,
             p.
             314.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             What
             meditation
             is
             .
             See
             M.
             Fenner
             on
             1
             Hag.
             5.
             
             A
             young
             Disciple
             asking
             an
             old
             Rabbi
             ,
             whether
             he
             might
             not
             have
             time
             to
             learne
             the
             Greeke
             Tongue
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             doe
             it
             neither
             by
             night
             nor
             by
             day
             ,
             he
             might
             ,
             because
             by
             night
             and
             day
             he
             was
             to
             study
             the
             Law.
             1
             Psalm
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Meditatio
             est
             actus
             religionis
             seu
             exercitium
             spirituale
             ,
             que
             Doum
             &
             res
             divinas
             intenta
             ,
             experimentali
             ,
             &
             affectu●sa
             cognitione
             recordamur
             ,
             nobisque
             applicamus
             .
             Voetius
             .
          
           
             4
             Consectary
             .
          
           
             Some
             gave
             five
             marks
             for
             a
             book
             .
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Quo
             junioros
             〈◊〉
             perspicaciores
             .
             Salmeron
             .
          
           
             5
             Consectary
             .
          
           
             *
             Speculative
             and
             practicall
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             It
             argued
             a
             prophane
             spirit
             in
             Politian
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             more
             in
             one
             of
             Pind●rs
             Odes
             then
             all
             Davids
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             *
             lis
             ,
             qui
             maxima
             sibi
             Christianorum
             ,
             Catholicorum
             nomen
             venditant
             ,
             nihil
             tam
             solenne
             est
             ,
             tamque
             vulgatum
             ,
             quam
             Scripturas
             calumnia●i
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             a
             Quam
             verè
             di
             xerit
             olim
             Polydorus
             Virgilius
             ,
             Dectores
             quo●dam
             Pontificias
             sacras
             literas
             ,
             quo
             volunt
             ,
             retorquere
             ,
             inst●t
             sutorum
             ,
             quisordides
             pelles
             suis
             dentibus
             entendunt
             .
          
           
             b
             Pasco
             o●es
             meas
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             regio
             more
             impera
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             ex
             Aristotele
             ,
             Patribus
             ,
             Concil●is
             ,
             &
             barbara
             Bibliorum
             versione
             magnum
             illud
             Systema
             compilavit
             ,
             cui
             titulū
             Summae
             fecit
             ,
             Liber
             sententiarum
             &
             Summa
             Thom●
             ,
             tanquam
             duo
             Testamenta
             ,
             in
             pulpita
             introducti
             sunt
             .
             Amam●
             .
          
           
             a
             Cum
             Mose
             pugnant
             ,
             cum
             Prophetis
             ,
             cum
             Apostolis
             ,
             cum
             Christo
             ipso
             ,
             ac
             Deo
             Patre
             &
             Spiritu
             sancto
             ,
             qui
             sacras
             literas
             &
             oracula
             divina
             contemnunt
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             verbo
             Dei.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Clerke
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Rainolds
             against
             Hart.
             
          
           
             b
             Dr.
             Jones
             his
             Remo
             strance
             .
             See
             Sir
             
               John
               Temple
            
             of
             the
             Irish
             Rebellion
             ,
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             debet
             Scriptura
             quacunque
             occasione
             detorqueri
             à
             genuino
             sensu
             .
             Imò
             quodammodo
             soelius
             est
             ,
             citando
             detorquere
             :
             quta
             indicium
             est
             ,
             nos
             tum
             Scripturis
             abuti
             ad
             arbitrium
             :
             &
             tanquam
             regulaus
             Lesbiam
             pro
             nostro
             commodo
             huc
             illuc
             detorquer●
             .
             Hoc
             verò
             cum
             semper
             verum
             est
             ,
             tum
             maximè
             in
             disputatione
             :
             quantum
             enim
             illud
             crimen
             est
             ,
             ut
             qui
             aliorum
             mendacia
             refutare
             profitetur
             ,
             ipse
             se
             ita
             gerat
             ,
             ut
             falsarius
             appellari
             possit
             ?
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Judaei
             Evangelium
             dici
             volunt
             ,
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aven
             Gilion
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             mendacium
             ,
             seu
             iniquitatem
             voluminis
             Gualtperius
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             6
             Consectary
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             gradation
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             Tum
             antiqui
             theologi
             ,
             Basilius
             ,
             Chrysostomus
             ,
             Augustinus
             ;
             tum
             recentiores
             ,
             celeberrimi
             nominis
             inter
             adversarios
             ,
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
             Ferus
             ,
             Andradius
             ,
             aliique
             Scripturam
             Canonis
             nomine
             designant
             ,
             aut
             designatam
             asserunt
             ,
             tanquam
             intellectus
             &
             voluntatis
             regulam
             ad
             cuncta
             ,
             seu
             credenda
             ,
             seu
             agenda
             ,
             perfectissimam
             .
             Rain●ldus
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             
          
           
             *
             Scripturae
             dicuntur
             Canonicae
             ,
             quia
             quid
             nos
             credere
             ,
             &
             quemadmodum
             vivere
             operteat
             ,
             praescribunt
             ,
             ut
             huc
             fidem
             omnem
             ,
             vitamque
             nostram
             reseramus
             ,
             quemadmodum
             lapicida
             aut
             architectus
             ad
             amuss●m
             &
             perpeudiculum
             opus
             suum
             exigit
             .
             Whitakerus
             de
             Script
             .
             Controver
             .
             primae
             quaestione
             prima
             .
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Libri
             sacrae
             Scripturae
             Canonici
             dicuntur
             :
             qui●
             fidei
             morum
             que
             regulam
             continent
             .
             Woitakerus
             &
             Scharpius
             de
             sacra
             Scriptura
             .
          
           
             Proprii
             Canonis
             dicti
             univocè
             due
             conditiones
             sunt
             inseparabiles
             quod
             veritatem
             divinam
             contineat
             divinitus
             materia
             &
             forma
             ,
             &
             quod
             authoritate
             divins
             publica
             Ecclesia
             datus
             &
             sanctificatus
             ,
             ut
             sit
             Canon
             sive
             regula
             ipsiu
             ,
             atque
             hic
             verè
             divinus
             Canon
             .
             Jun.
             animadvers
             .
             in
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             Est
             mater
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             ubera
             ejus
             duo
             Testamenta
             divinarū
             Scripturarum
             .
             Aug.
             tract
             .
             3.
             in
             Epist.
             Joh.
             
          
           
             *
             Vt
             veterum
             librorum
             fides
             ,
             de
             Hebraeis
             vs.
             luminibus
             examinanda
             est
             ,
             ita
             novorum
             veritas
             Greci
             sermonis
             norn●am
             desiderat
             .
             Augustinus
             .
          
           
             a
             From
             the
             fourth
             verse
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             Daniel
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             eighth
             verse
             of
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             Esaras
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seventh
             ,
             the
             Chaldee
             Dialect
             is
             used
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Erpenius
               o●
               at
               ,
               de
               ling.
               Ebr.
               dignitate
               .
            
             Some
             say
             the
             Hebrewes
             were
             so
             called
             from
             Abrahams
             passing
             over
             Euphrat●s
             .
             
               id
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Omnes
             libri
             Canonici
             v●teris
             Testamenti
             Ebraic●
             scripti
             fuerunt
             .
             Dantele
             &
             Ezra
             sunt
             quedam
             partes
             Chaldaicae
             ,
             nempè
             quae
             ab
             iis
             ex
             publicis
             Annalibus
             &
             fastis
             regni
             desumptae
             fuerant
             ,
             in
             quorum
             monarchia
             tum
             vive
             bant
             ,
             ut
             obsenvavit
             doctissimus
             Iu●ius
             .
          
           
             b
             As
             
               Ezechiel
               ;
               Daniel
               .
               Jerome
            
             hath
             followed
             this
             division
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Both
               the
            
             Chronicles
             ,
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             Proverbs
             ,
             Job
             ,
             Ruth
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             Canticles
             ,
             Lamentations
             ,
             Hester
             ,
             Ezra
             ,
             and
             Nehemiah
             ,
             
               counted
               for
               one
               booke
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             contra
             Appion
             l.
             1.
             
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               Some
               of
               the
               Jewes
               reckon
               24.
               
               See
            
             Sextus
             Senensis
             his
             Biblieth
             l.
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             27.
             
          
           
             Waliherus
             in
             efficina
             Biblioa
             p
             237.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Massorites
             reckoned
             all
             the
             words
             and
             letters
             ,
             so
             some
             Christians
             all
             the
             verses
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             a
             Henric
             :
             Steph.
             Lect.
             in
             Cancordant
             .
             Graec.
             N.
             T.
             Grotius
             de
             Iure
             Belli
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Rive●us
             ,
             Isag.
             ad
             Script
             .
             sac
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             are
             not
             too
             superstitiously
             to
             adhere
             to
             our
             late
             division
             .
             See
             
               Heinsius
               prolegom
               .
               ad
               exercit
            
             .
             Dr.
             Rainolds
             his
             Letter
             for
             the
             study
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             Pentatenchum
             〈◊〉
             quinque
             volumin●bus
             dicitur
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●nim
             Graecis
             quinque
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             volumen
             vocatur
             ,
             Ifid
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             Judaica
             Ecclesia
             ,
             ●tsi
             summa
             fuerit
             omnium
             librorum
             veteris
             Testamenti
             ,
             dignitas
             &
             autoritas
             ,
             maxima
             tamen
             su●t
             quinque
             librorum
             Mosis
             .
             Rivetus
             .
          
           
             Spanhem
             Dub.
             Evangel
             .
             parte
             tertia
             Dab
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Nomina
             h●rum
             quinque
             librorum
             ab
             Hebraeis
             sumuntur
             de
             primis
             verbis
             librorum
             ,
             Graeci
             &
             Latini
             denominant
             hos
             libros
             à
             materia
             dequa
             agitur
             in
             principl●
             librl
             .
             Bellarminus
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             my
             Epistle
             to
             my
             Hebrew
             
               Critica
               sacra
            
             ,
             and
             Thorndike
             of
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             p.
             175
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             2308
             saith
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             in
             prologo
             in
             Ezech.
             &
             Epist.
             jam
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
             Eustocbio
             .
             Mercer
             .
             praefat
             ,
             in
             Gen.
             &
             Cantic
             .
             Vossius
             in
             Thesibus
             de
             creatione
             .
             Vide
             Estium
             ad
             Ezech.
             40.
             v.
             46.
             
          
           
             146
             saith
             Senensis
             .
          
           
             Barbara
             Turcarum
             gens
             h●die
             Mosis
             doctrinam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             comprehensam
             ,
             non
             aliter
             quam
             divinam
             veneratur
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             etiam
             chartarum
             lacinias
             ,
             quibus
             aliquid
             ejus
             foriè
             inscriptum
             sit
             ,
             deosculetur
             .
             Pareus
             praefat
             .
             de
             libris
             Mosis
             .
             Evangelistae
             &
             Apostoli
             in
             nove
             Testamento
             ,
             centies
             quinquagies
             &
             amplius
             in
             narrationibus
             &
             cencionibus
             suis
             Mosaic●
             Cononis
             authoritatem
             adducunt
             ,
             ut
             suum
             cum
             Mose
             &
             Prophetis
             consensum
             comprobent
             .
             Id
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Hebrewes
             divide
             the
             bookes
             into
             4
             Classes
             .
             The
             first
             is
             called
             Thorah
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             law
             ,
             containing
             the
             five
             Bookes
             of
             Moses
             .
             The
             second
             
               Nebii●n
               R●shonim
            
             ,
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             former
             P●●phets
             ,
             as
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               Kings
               .
            
             The
             third
             
               Nebiius
               Acharouim
            
             ,
             later
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Esay
               ,
               Jeremy
               ,
               Ezekiel
            
             .
             And
             the
             lesser
             being
             12.
             but
             one
             booke
             .
             
               A
               Sepher
               Ketubim
            
             the
             Hagiographall
             bookes
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             written
             ,
             as
             t
             is
             likely
             ,
             by
             divers
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Matth.
               2
               ult
               .
               Vide
               Bezam
               Bucer
               .
               &
               Calvin
               .
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Petrus
             Martyr
             in
             praefat
             .
             com
             .
             in
             lib.
             Judic
             .
             scribit
             ,
             alios
             putare
             unumquenque
             judicem
             suorum
             temporum
             res
             gestas
             conscripsisse
             ,
             quae
             postea
             Samuel
             (
             eorum
             monimenta
             cum
             difiecta
             essent
             )
             in
             unum
             quoddam
             corpus
             seu
             volumen
             cocgerit
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Authors
             of
             these
             Books
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Nathan
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gad
               1
               Samuel
            
             of
             the
             first
             Booke
             to
             the
             25
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             his
             death
             is
             reheased
             ,
             Nathan
             and
             Gad
             continued
             it
             .
             1
             ▪
             Chron.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             They
             are
             called
             the
             first
             and
             second
             of
             Kings
             by
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             .
             They
             containe
             a
             large
             History
             of
             things
             done
             by
             Kings
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             Samuel
             being
             praeposed
             .
             The
             ordinary
             glosse
             saith
             ,
             he
             wrote
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
             
               Scriptor
               h●rum
               librorum
               quatuor
               Hebraeorum
               eruditissimis
               creditur
               esse
               Jeremias
               .
               Sermonis
               forma
               non
               discrepat
               ,
               Eum
               credibile
               est
               usum
               commentariis
               illis
               Nathanis
               &
               Gadis
               Prophetarum
               ,
               quorum
               mentio
               1
               Paral.
               29.
               29.
               
               Grotius
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             they
             reckon
             the
             first
             and
             second
             of
             Samuel
             also
             among
             those
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
             Esdras
             and
             Jeremiah
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             authors
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Munster
             
               rendred
               it
               ,
               the
               bookes
               of
               Annals
               ,
            
             Libri
             praeteritorum
             appellantur
             ab
             Hieronymo
             ▪
             Ab
             E●dra
             scriptos
             hos
             duos
             libros
             constans
             semper
             fuit
             apud
             Hebrae●s
             fama
             :
             qui
             bos
             libros
             vocant
             verba
             dierum
             :
             id
             est
             ,
             excerpta
             ex
             regum
             diurnis
             .
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             signifieth
             an
             helper
             ,
             Nehemiah
             a
             comforter
             .
          
           
             Nehemiah
             in
             English
             is
             
               a
               Comfort
               sent
               from
               God
            
             ,
             to
             comfort
             his
             people
             in
             those
             troublesome
             times
             .
          
           
             Nomen
             huic
             libro
             est
             à
             potiore
             persona
             .
             Martinius
             .
          
           
             LXX
             huic
             historiae
             somnium
             quoddam
             Mardochaei
             praemittunt
             quod
             non
             est
             in
             Hebraeo
             .
             Grotius
             .
             Drusius
             Animad
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Martinius
             .
          
           
             Grotius
             reckons
             the
             Lamentations
             among
             the
             Poeticall
             bookes
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Caryll
             on
             Job
             3.
             v.
             2.
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             Singula
             in
             eo
             verba
             plena
             sunt
             sensibus
             .
             H●eron
             .
          
           
             Quis
             libri
             scriptor
             fuit
             incertum
             est
             ,
             nec
             nisi
             levissim●
             conjecturis
             nititur
             ,
             quiequid
             .
             de
             ea
             dici
             potest
             B●za
             vid
             Grotium
             .
          
           
             Waltherus
             in
             Offiecina
             Biblica
             &
             Ludov.
             de
             Tena
             Isag.
             ad
             totam
             Sac.
             Script
             .
             
               The
               Ap●stle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               19.
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Ch.
             1.
             v.
             1●
             .
             A●te
             legem
             datomsto
             u●sse
             sa●●s
             inde
             videtur
             constare
             ,
             quod
             vir
             ●b
             justitiam
             atque
             pietatem
             incomparabil
             〈◊〉
             ,
             victimas
             ,
             fi
             iorum
             nomine
             ,
             toties
             obtulerit
             .
             Seldenus
             de
             jure
             naturali
             .
             Vide
             plura
             ibid.
             opud
             Clarissim●m
             ,
             Selderum
             de
             jure
             naturali
             &
             Gentium
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7
             Est
             li●er
             iste
             Jobi
             omnium
             Sacrorum
             librerum
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             qui
             n●n
             m●do
             Theologum
             ,
             verum
             ettam
             Hebraeae
             ,
             Chaldai●aeque
             linguae
             ,
             Poetices
             ,
             Dialectices
             ,
             Rhetorices
             ,
             Astr●omiae
             ,
             Physices
             ,
             denique
             bene
             peritum
             interpretem
             requirat
             ,
             Beza
             in
             epist
             ,
             ad
             exposit
             .
             Merc.
             
          
           
             Liber
             Psalmorum
             complectitur
             quicquid
             utile
             est
             in
             omnibus
             Scripturis
             :
             haec
             sacra
             poesis
             est
             elegantissima
             Legis
             Prophetarumque
             Epitome
             sola
             brevitate
             &
             numero
             à
             reliquis
             discrepans
             ,
             cum
             commune
             promtuarium
             earum
             omnium
             est
             ,
             quae
             nobis
             necessaria
             sunt
             .
             Tremel
             &
             lun
             .
          
           
             Opus
             omni
             laude
             majus
             ,
             &
             universae
             sapientiae
             divinae
             atque
             ,
             humanae
             exiguum
             quidem
             ,
             sed
             eo
             etiam
             nobilius
             ,
             atque
             admirabilius
             compendium
             :
             ea
             sermonis
             elegantia
             ,
             numerorum
             &
             harmoniae
             suavitate
             ,
             sententiarum
             erudition●
             &
             gravitate
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             majus
             dici
             possit
             .
             E●penius
             or
             at
             deling
             .
             Ebr.
             dignitate
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Bolton
             
               on
               Prov.
            
             18
             14.
             
             Sententiae
             ,
             verba
             ,
             sive
             dicta
             graviter
             &
             paueis
             concinnata
             ,
             quae
             in
             omnium
             anim●
             haerere
             ,
             &
             inore
             versari
             debent
             ,
             denique
             speculum
             esse
             totius
             vitae
             &
             administrationis
             nostrae
             .
             
               Junius
               .
               What
               speciall
               pretogatives
               this
               Book
               hath
               above
               the
               rest
               of
               Canonicall
               Bookes
               ,
               see
               M
            
             Cawdrey
             
               on
               Prov.
            
             29.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Quòd
             in
             eum
             librum
             collectae
             sunt
             omnes
             lcientiae
             :
             vet
             quòd
             sapientia
             Sal●nonis
             hic
             homines
             congreget
             ad
             ipsam
             audendiam
             .
             
               M●rtinius
               .
               The
            
             Proverb
             were
             Salomons
             Ethicks
             .
             Ecclesiastes
             his
             Physicks
             .
             Canticles
             his
             Met●physicks
             .
             Proverb●a
             Scripta
             sunt
             potissimum
             pro
             atate
             juvenil●
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
             pro
             virili
             ,
             Conticum
             pro
             sen●li
             .
          
           
             *
             Id
             est
             ,
             summum
             &
             praestantiss●mum
             vide
             Gen.
             9.
             25.
             
             Est
             autem
             haec
             generalis
             totius
             libri
             inscriptio
             ,
             libri
             argumentum
             scriptorem
             que
             expenens
             .
             Argumenium
             est
             epithalamium
             excell
             n●issimum
             sive
             connubiale
             Canticum
             ,
             quo
             Schel●●o
             decant●vit
             sacram
             illam
             augustissimam
             ,
             &
             bea●issimam
             desponsationem
             conjunctionemque
             ,
             Christi
             cum
             Ecclesia
             .
             Junius
             .
          
           
             *
             Learned
             men
             conclude
             from
             2
             King.
             13.
             15.
             that
             Jonah
             prophesied
             first
             of
             all
             the
             16
             ,
             Prophets
             .
             Doctor
             Hill
             in
             a
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             .
          
           
             a
             Jeshagneia
             ,
             quasi
             dicas
             ,
             Salua
             Domini
             vel
             dei
             ,
             quòd
             prae
             caeteris
             plenus
             fit
             vivificarum
             consolationum
             .
             Non
             tam
             Prophe●a
             dicendus
             fit
             ,
             quam
             Evangelista
             .
             Hieron
             .
             praesat
             in
             Isaiam
             .
             Quicquid
             de
             physicis
             ,
             Ethicis
             ,
             Logicis
             ,
             &
             quioquid
             de
             sanctarum
             scripturarum
             mysteriis
             potest
             humana
             lingua
             ,
             &
             martalium
             Sensus
             accipere
             ,
             complexus
             est
             summaprae
             caeteris
             Prophetis
             venustate
             sermonis
             ,
             &
             urbanae
             dicti●nis
             elegantiâ
             .
             Hieronymus
             .
          
           
             Lodov.
             de
             Tena
             .
             Jirmijah
             celsitudo
             ,
             vel
             excel
             sus
             Domini
             ,
             quo●
             m●gnalia
             dei
             animo
             magno
             atque
             forti
             docuerit
             .
             Or
             Ramah
             lah
             ,
             
               the
               reject
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             Jer.
             14.
             
             ●
             7.
             and
             31.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Jechezkel
             fortitudo
             sive
             robur
             Dei-Stylus
             ejus
             nec
             satis
             disertus
             ;
             nec
             admodum
             rust●●●
             est
             ,
             sed
             ex
             utr●que
             temperatus
             Senensis
             .
          
           
             *
             Dèi
             judicium
             ,
             adcujus
             exactam
             cognitionem
             necessaria
             est
             multiplex
             Chaldaeorum
             ,
             Graecorum
             ,
             &
             Latinorum
             historia
             .
             Hieronymus
             ,
             Broughton
             on
             1
             Dan.
             4
             Danielem
             Hebraei
             Prophetis
             non
             adscribunt
             ,
             non
             magis
             quam
             Davidem
             ,
             non
             quòd
             nòn
             multa
             eximia
             praedixerint
             ,
             sed
             quia
             vitae
             genus
             propheticum
             non
             sectabantur
             ,
             sed
             alter
             rex
             e●rat
             .
             alter
             satrapa
             .
             In
             Graeco
             codice
             pracedunt
             Prophet●
             minores
             ,
             sequuntur
             majores
             ,
             &
             in
             his
             Dan●el
             .
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             order
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Prophets
             all
             give
             the
             chiefe
             place
             to
             Hosea
             ,
             he
             Hebrewes
             make
             Joel
             the
             next
             to
             it
             ,
             Amos
             the
             third
             Ob●di
             .
             the
             4th
             Jonah
             the
             5th
             Michab
             the
             6th
             Nahum
             the
             7th
             Hab.
             the
             8th
             Zeph.
             the
             9th
             Hag.
             the
             10th
             Zach.
             the
             11th
             Mal.
             the
             12th
             But
             the
             Septuag
             .
             Interpreters
             make
             Amos
             the
             next
             to
             
               Hoseah
               ,
               Michah
            
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             Joel
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Obadiah
             the
             fifth
             ,
             Jonah
             the
             sixth
             ,
             the
             seventh
             Nahum
             ,
             the
             eighth
             Habacuc
             ,
             the
             ninth
             Zephany
             ,
             the
             tenth
             ,
             Hag.
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             Zach.
             the
             12.
             
             
               Malachi
               ,
               Drus.
               observ
               .
               S●c
               .
               1.
               5.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Gnamosonus
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             vehement
             Prophet
             which
             denounceth
             a
             hard
             burden
             ,
             that
             it
             ,
             most
             grievous
             punishment
             to
             the
             people
             for
             their
             impiety
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Gnabadeiah
               servus
               dei
            
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             God.
             Jeremie
             49
             Chapter
             and
             Ezek
             25.
             tooke
             many
             things
             out
             of
             this
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             a
             Columba
             ,
             quomodo
             dictus
             videtur
             a
             mansuetudine
             &
             facilitate
             morum
             .
             Jonas
             ordine
             quintus
             numeratur
             inter
             duodecim
             prophetas
             qui
             minores
             vocantur
             ;
             tempore
             veò
             illis
             omnibus
             prior
             &
             antiquior
             fuit
             .
             ld
             2.
             
             Regum
             .
             14.
             25.
             liquet
             ,
             ex
             eo
             quod
             de
             pace
             &
             salute
             Israelitarum
             sub
             Jeroboamo
             fueuram
             vaticin●tus
             est
             ,
             antequam
             calamitosam
             eorum
             captivitatem
             denunciasset
             Oseas
             &
             Amos
             ,
             cum
             Esaia
             .
             Itaque
             temporis
             ratione
             eum
             primo
             loco
             collocari
             oportuit
             .
             Livelius
             in
             Annorat
             .
             in
             Jon.
             
          
           
             b
             Nomen
             Hebraeum
             Nacum
             significat
             &
             paenitentiae
             Doctorem
             &
             consolatorem
             ,
             quo
             utroque
             mu●ere
             is
             desu●stus
             est
             ,
             illo
             erga
             Ninevitas
             hoc
             ●rga
             ludaeos
             .
             walther●s
             in
             officira
             a
             Biblica
             .
          
           
             *
             Tsphaneiah
             ,
             Secretarius
             vel
             Speculator
             Domini
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             excites
             and
             earnestly
             exhor●s
             the
             people
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             *
             Zechareiah
             memoria
             Domini
             ,
             fortassis
             quia
             pe●ipsum
             Deus
             sui
             memoriam
             populo
             suo
             refricare
             volaerit
             ,
             &
             testarise
             ipsum
             quoque
             meminisse
             ejusdem
             ,
             aut
             quia
             &
             ipse
             Domino
             charus
             extitit
             ,
             &
             quasi
             in
             recen●i
             memoria
             .
          
           
             a
             Lingua
             Graeca
             tunc
             temporis
             in
             orbe
             tertarum
             maxime
             erat
             communis
             ,
             quam
             tamen
             ob
             Ebraismorum
             mixturam
             eruditi
             Hellenisticam
             ,
             quod
             ea
             Judaei
             Hellenistae
             uterentur
             vocare
             amant
             Amama
             Antibarb
             .
             Bib.
             l.
             1
             C.
             1.
             ☞
             vide
             Salmasium
             de
             Hellenistica
             .
          
           
             ☞
             Qui
             dubitat
             slylum
             novi
             Testamenti
             esse
             Hellenisticum
             ,
             is
             Scepticum
             mihi
             videtur
             agere
             in
             Philologia
             sacra
             ,
             ●
             .
             e
             .
             dubitare
             de
             ea
             re
             quae
             notissima
             omnibus
             ,
             qui
             stylum
             Lxx.
             Interpretum
             &
             Evangelistarum
             ac
             Apostolorum
             vel
             per
             transennam
             aspexerunt
             ,
             ac
             cum
             stylo
             purè
             Graeco
             co●ulerunt
             Mayerus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e23880
           
             *
             Walterus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             .
             Graeca
             leguntur
             in
             ominibus
             ferè
             gentibus
             ,
             Latina
             suis
             finibus
             exiguis
             sauè
             continentur
             .
          
           
             Rivet
             Isagog
             .
             ad
             Scrip.
             Sac.
             C.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Memorabilis
             est
             de
             lingua
             ,
             qua
             evangelium
             Matthaei
             ab
             ipso
             conscriptum
             est
             ,
             controversia
             .
             quidam
             enim
             Hebraeam
             ,
             alii
             Gr●cam
             esse
             contendunt
             .
             Ac
             prior
             quidem
             sementia
             ,
             si
             plurium
             auctorum
             c●nsensum
             specten●
             ,
             r●mas
             obtinet
             ,
             sin
             verò
             rei
             veritatem
             ,
             ●osterior
             ampl●ctenda
             ,
             u●
             examen
             de
             ,
             monstrabi●
             .
             Gomarus
             de
             Evangelio
             Matthaei
             .
             Casetanus
             initio
             suorum
             commentariorum
             〈…〉
             Evangelium
             Matibaei
             non
             fuisse
             scriptum
             Hebraicè
             argumento
             non
             impto
             ab
             interpretatione
             vocu●
             Hebraicarum
             ,
             ut
             capite
             primo
             Emanuel
             ,
             quod
             est
             si
             interpreteris
             ,
             nobiscum
             Deus
             Matth.
             C.
             27.
             46.
             non
             poterat
             .
             N.
             Hebraica
             iditio
             ●ic
             interpretari
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             Exod.
             24.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             saith
             Expr●sly
             that
             Marke
             wrote
             in
             Greeke
             
               Bibl.
               Sanct.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Lingua
             Syriaca
             Servatori
             nostro
             ,
             &
             Apostolis
             vernacula
             suit
             .
             de
             dieuv●de
             Whitakeri
             controversiam
             primam
             de
             Scriptur●s
             quaestionis
             secundae
             Capite
             quinto
             .
             Cum
             legimus
             in
             Actibus
             Apostolorum
             P●ulum
             allocu●um
             esse
             Judaeos
             cap.
             ●1
             .
             40.
             lingua
             Hebraea
             ,
             intelligendum
             est
             de
             Hebraica
             lingua
             ,
             quae
             tunc
             inusu
             erat
             apud
             Judaeos
             ,
             id
             est
             Syriaca
             .
             Nam
             &
             Dominus
             noster
             ea
             usus
             est
             ,
             ut
             apparet
             ex
             omibus
             locis
             Evangeliorum
             ,
             in
             quibus
             aliquid
             prolocutus
             est
             lingua
             vernacula
             ,
             Salmasi●●
             de
             Hellenistica
             ad
             quartam
             quaestionem
             .
          
           
             *
             Sunt
             sane
             in
             eo
             ,
             quo
             nunc
             utimur
             ,
             volumine
             libri
             aliquor
             non
             ab
             initio
             pariter
             recepti
             ,
             ut
             Petri
             altera
             ,
             ea
             quae
             Jacobi
             est
             ,
             &
             Judae
             ,
             duae
             sub
             nomine
             Johannis
             presbyteri
             ,
             Apocalypsts
             &
             ad
             Hebraeos
             epistola
             :
             sed
             ita
             tam●n
             ut
             à
             multis
             Ecclesiis
             s●●tagniti
             .
             Grotius
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             de
             verit
             .
             Relig.
             Christ.
             p.
             143.
             vide
             plura
             ibid.
             
               The
               Book
               of
            
             Esther
             and
             Canticles
             
               were
               doubted
               of
               by
               some
               ▪
            
             Vide
             Bellarminum
             de
             verbo
             Dei.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Calvinum
             in
             loc
             .
             &
             Chamieri
             tomum
             primum
             ,
             l.
             12.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Saepe
             falsissimae
             sunt
             Epistolarum
             Paul●arum
             subscriptiones
             .
             Capellus
             .
          
           
             a
             Vide
             Scultetum
             &
             Bezam
             .
          
           
             *
             Timothy
             is
             expresly
             by
             the
             Apostle
             called
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             therefore
             Titus
             having
             the
             same
             charge
             in
             ●rete
             as
             he
             had
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             Evangelists
             .
             Cartw.
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             See
             him
             also
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             .
          
           
             *
             We
             call
             them
             Historicall
             in
             which
             is
             contained
             an
             Historicall
             natration
             of
             things
             done
             :
             for
             although
             in
             them
             there
             be
             many
             things
             pertaining
             to
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             the
             chiefest
             thred
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             speech
             containeth
             a
             narration
             of
             an
             History
             done
             ,
             hence
             they
             are
             called
             Historicall
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Lutheran●
             satis
             commendari
             nequit
             Harmonia
             à
             Chemnitio
             ad
             stuporem
             usque
             dexterrimè
             caepta
             ,
             à
             Lysero
             fideliter
             continuata
             ,
             &
             à
             Gerhardo
             dexteritate
             &
             fideluate
             pari
             consummata
             ;
             ex
             Po●ificiis
             ,
             Jansenius
             ;
             ex
             Calvinianis
             Calvinus
             ,
             Waltheri
             officina
             Biblic
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Chronica
             :
             vide
             Seldenum
             de
             jure
             naturali
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
             Lib.
             2
             :
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Tertullian
             cals
             Matthew
             ,
             
               fidelissimum
               Evangelii
               commentatorem
            
             .
             De
             serie
             annorum
             ,
             quibus
             scripti
             sunt
             libri
             novi
             Testamenti
             ,
             satis
             est
             curiosum
             ,
             animosè
             contendere
             .
             Tamen
             video
             apud
             veteres
             non
             esse
             unam
             candemque
             sententiaus
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Sixti
             Senensis
             Bibliothecam
             sanctam
             .
             Waltherns
             in
             ●ffic
             in
             a
             Biblica
             .
          
           
             John
             in
             his
             Epistles
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             his
             Apocalypse
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             his
             Gospell
             an
             Evangelist
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Gospell
             he
             writes
             more
             expresly
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             *
             Acta
             Apostostolorum
             sunt
             Chronica
             quaedam
             primae
             Ecclesiae
             in
             novo
             Testamento
             .
             Sic
             dicuntur
             ,
             quia
             res
             primis
             Ecclesi●
             Christianae
             temporibus
             maximè
             ab
             Apostolis
             gestas
             deseribunt
             .
             Martinius
             in
             memoriali
             Biblico
             .
          
           
             In
             St.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             this
             order
             is
             kept
             :
             those
             Epistles
             are
             set
             first
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             to
             whole
             Churches
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             which
             were
             written
             to
             particular
             pe●sons
             .
             In
             both
             these
             sorts
             the
             comp●ler
             of
             them
             seemeth
             manifestly
             to
             have
             had
             respect
             of
             setting
             the
             Epistles
             in
             order
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             length
             .
          
           
             Cartw.
             
          
           
             Ordo
             Epistolarum
             Paulinarum
             respectu
             scriptio
             〈◊〉
             alius
             est
             ,
             q●am
             respectu
             position●s
             in
             Bibliis
             :
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Biblic●
             .
          
           
             Lud●vicus
             Capellus
             historia
             Apostolica
             illustrata
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             v.
             15
             ,
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             Capellus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Capellus
             ubi
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             Capelli
             historia
             Apostolica
             illustrata
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             City
             of
             Corinth
             was
             a
             famous
             Metropolis
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             notable
             for
             wisdome
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             wise
             men
             is
             celebrated
             for
             a
             Corinthian
             .
             Tully
             calleth
             it
             
               Lumen
               Graeciae
            
             .
          
           
             a
             It
             was
             famous
             also
             for
             riches
             and
             merchandise
             ;
             and
             for
             pride
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             lust
             :
             whence
             the
             Proverbe
             ,
             
               Non
               cuivis
               homini
               conting
               it
               ●dire
               Corinthum
               .
               L●is
            
             there
             asking
             a
             great
             sum
             of
             money
             of
             Demosthenes
             for
             a
             nights
             lodging
             with
             her
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             〈…〉
             tanti
             ●oenitere
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             1●
             .
             &
             20.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             1●
             .
          
           
             See
             Phil.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             honoro
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deus
             ,
             q.
             d.
             cultor
             Dei
             vel
             honorans
             Deum
             .
             Sic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             magni
             aestimo
             ,
             in
             pretio
             habeo
             ,
             honor●
             .
             Pasor
             .
          
           
             a
             Plena
             roboris
             &
             lacertorum
             est
             tota
             epistola
             ,
             &
             singulis
             ejus
             verbis
             ●irifiea
             qu●dam
             argumentandi
             vis
             latet
             recondita
             .
             Scultetus
             .
          
           
             *
             Duplex
             dubitatio
             de
             hac
             Epistola
             suit
             ,
             un●
             de
             auctere
             ,
             altera
             de
             authoritate
             ejus
             .
             Bellarm.
             l.
             1.
             de
             verbo
             Deit
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Drusium
             al
             titulum
             ad
             Hebraeos
             .
          
           
             De
             fide
             est
             ,
             Epistolam
             ad
             Hobraeos
             esse
             Scripturam
             Canonicam
             .
             Cornel.
             a
             Lap.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Fulke
             against
             Martin
             .
             Multo
             facilius
             dicere
             ,
             quis
             isti●s
             Epistolae
             non
             sit
             author
             ,
             quam
             quis
             sit
             author
             .
             Cameron
             ,
             tomo
             tertio
             praelect
             ,
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             ubi
             multis
             rationibus
             probare
             conatur
             Paulum
             non
             suisse
             illius
             autorem
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             suum
             invisum
             Hebraeit
             esse
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ad
             fidem
             jam
             conversis
             ,
             〈◊〉
             quod
             ipse
             prae
             〈◊〉
             legem
             ●●terem
             esse
             〈…〉
             cujus
             legis
             illi
             〈…〉
             Dei.
             c.
             17.
             
             Vide
             Bezam
             in
             〈◊〉
             illum
             ,
             Epistol●
             〈◊〉
             Apostoli
             ad
             Hebre●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             sunt
             in
             h●c
             epistola
             quae
             alibi
             apud
             Paulum
             to●idem
             penè
             verbis
             scribuntur
             .
             Beza
             .
          
           
             Other
             bookes
             have
             no
             name
             praefixed
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             certainly
             believed
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Ruth
               ,
               Chronicles
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Epistola
             Pauli
             ad
             Hebraeos
             Hebraico
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             s●rmone
             tunc
             in
             Syria
             usitato
             scripta
             suit
             ,
             &
             ab
             alio
             versa
             ,
             quem
             quidam
             Clementem
             fuisse
             volunt
             ,
             alii
             al●um
             .
             Salm●sius
             de
             Helenistica
             .
          
           
             *
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             &
             Bellarminus
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             Jun.
             Paralel
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             466.
             
             Vile
             Waltheri
             officinam
             Biblicam
             .
          
           
             *
             Epistolae
             a●●orum
             Apostolorum
             Catholic●
             dicumtur
             ,
             quia
             generatim
             ad
             omnes
             fideles
             &
             in
             omnes
             quasi
             mundi
             partes
             missae
             sunt
             ,
             &
             ista
             inscriptione
             ●
             〈…〉
             Rivetus
             in
             Catholic●
             Orthodo●●
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             Fam.
             
          
           
             M.
             Pemble
             on
             Justification
             ,
             Sect
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             may
             be
             see●
             in
             the
             harmony
             of
             confessions
             .
          
           
             *
             Riveti
             Jesuit
             a
             vapulans
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Waltherus
             in
             Officina
             Biblica
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             281.
             
             Waltherus
             also
             
               in
               o●ficina
               Biblica
            
             holds
             it
             Canonicall
             .
          
           
             *
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             tomo
             primo
             praelect
             .
             quarta
             .
          
           
             Vide
             etivm
             praelectionem
             tertiam
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             Eusebius
             and
             Jerome
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             1.
             v.
             1●
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               l.
            
             2
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Zanchy
             hath
             done
             well
             on
             the
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             Calvin
             on
             all
             three
             .
          
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Euseb.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
             Erasm.
             in
             Anno●
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             ,
             and
             cited
             by
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
            
             under
             Judes
             name
             .
             John
             neither
             in
             his
             Epistles
             nor
             Revelation
             cals
             himselfe
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             *
             Vocatur
             iste
             liber
             Apocalypsis
             seu
             Revelationis
             ,
             quia
             in
             eo
             continentur
             ea
             quae
             Deus
             revelavit
             Joanni
             &
             Joannes
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Ludov.
             de
             Tena
             .
          
           
             Sextus
             Senensis
             idem
             ferè
             habet
             Bibliothecae
             Sanctae
             l.
             7.
             
             Apocalypsis
             Johannis
             tot
             habet
             sacramenta
             quot
             verba
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             2.
             epist.
             Fam.
             lib.
             2.
             epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nomen
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             teste
             ●
             Hieronymo
             soli
             Scripturae
             est
             proprium
             &
             apud
             Ethuicos
             non
             usitatum
             ,
             sonat
             revelationem
             earum
             rerum
             ,
             quae
             prius
             ,
             non
             quidem
             Deo
             ,
             nobis
             autem
             occultae
             &
             minus
             manifestae
             fuerunt
             .
          
           
             Peculiare
             est
             Johanni
             prae
             reliquis
             librorum
             N.
             T.
             Scriptoribus
             Filium
             Dei
             vocare
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             conser
             .
             
               Joh.
               1.
               1.
               
               &
            
             14.
             jam
             verò
             eandem
             appellationem
             tribuit
             Filio
             Dei
             in
             hoc
             libro
             Apoc.
             19.
             v.
             13.
             
             Gerhardus
             Waltherus
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Bezae
             Prolegomena
             in
             Apocalypsin
             .
          
           
             Non
             illud
             receptum
             est
             quod
             ex
             verbis
             Apocal.
             c.
             20.
             colligerunt
             Chiliastae
             .
             qui
             ab
             Ecclesi●
             expl●si
             sunt
             ut
             Haeretici
             ,
             
               Sanctos
               nempe
               in
               terris
               cum
               Christo
               regnaturos
               anni●mille
               ,
            
             R●inold
             .
             de
             lib.
             
               Apoc.
               tomo
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Selden
             
               of
               tithes
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             
             &
             Bodin
             .
             Meth
             Hist.
             See
             Brought●n
             
               on
               Apoc.
               p.
            
             244.
             
             Apocalypsin
             Johannis
             Commentationibus
             in●actam
             se
             relinquere
             sate●●●
             Lutherus
             ,
             quod
             dubi●
             sit
             interpretationis
             &
             arcani
             sensus
             ;
             in
             qua
             e●si
             periculum
             sui
             multi
             hactenus
             feceri●s
             ,
             nihil
             corti
             tamen
             in
             ●edium
             .
             protulisse
             .
             Zepherus
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Perkins
             on
             the
             first
             three
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             See
             Luke
             1.
             69
             ,
             70.
             
             Acts
             ●
             .
             1●
             .
             &
             10.
             43.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e31410
           
             Totum
             vetus
             Testamentum
             rejiciebant
             Manichaei
             ,
             tanquam
             a
             Deo
             malo
             profectum
             .
             Du●s
             n.
             i●●i
             Deos
             〈◊〉
             fingebant
             ,
             quoru●
             un●s
             bonus
             ,
             ma●●s
             alter
             esset
             .
             Whitakerus
             de
             Scripturis
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             Acts
             7.
             42.
             cites
             a
             Booke
             of
             the
             12
             lesser
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             so
             confirmes
             the
             authority
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             being
             in
             one
             volume
             .
             Luke
             16.
             19.
             
             
               Vide
               Whitakeri
               controver
               .
               1.
               quaest
               .
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               pag.
            
             210.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             history
             of
             Susanna
             Dan.
             13.
             and
             
               Bel
               ,
               cap.
            
             14.
             and
             the
             song
             of
             the
             three
             Children
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Apocrypha
             or
             obscure
             writings
             now
             extant
             in
             Greek
             .
          
           
             The
             Apocrypha
             Books
             are
             either
             purer
             ,
             as
             
               Syrach
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               Baruch
            
             ,
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             Machabees
             ,
             and
             the
             prayer
             of
             Manasses
             :
             or
             more
             impure
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Toby
               ;
               Judith
            
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Machabees
             ,
             the
             supplement
             of
             Hester
             and
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             
               S●e
               Mr.
            
             Lightfoot
             
               on
               Luke
               1.
               17.
               p.
               5.
               
               &
               6.
               
               Acts
               ●
               .
               1.
               
               &
               9.
               29.
               
               &
            
             11.
             20.
             
             Solebant
             pueri
             praeparari
             &
             excoli
             (
             ad
             audiendas
             sacras
             Scripturas
             )
             libris
             Sapientiae
             &
             Ecclesiastici
             ,
             quemadmodum
             qui
             purpurum
             volunt●
             prius
             lanam
             inficiunt
             ,
             ut
             inquit
             Cicero
             .
             Rainold
             .
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             tomo
             1.
             praelect
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2
             ▪
             Musculus
             ,
             Waltherus
             .
          
           
             a
             Because
             they
             were
             the
             
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             26.
             
             
               a
               Propheticall
               speech
            
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Luke
             1.
             70.
             
             &
             16.
             39.
             
             &
             24.
             27
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             These
             bookes
             in
             question
             were
             neve●
             admitted
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             comprehended
             under
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             
               Josephus
               (
               contra
               Ap.
               l.
               1.
               )
               Hierome
               in
               prol●go
               Gal.
               Origen
               ▪
               (
               in
               Psal.
               1.
               )
               Eplphanius
               (
               ●●
               pond
               .
               &
               mens
               )
            
             testifie
             ,
             as
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               &
               Bellarm.
               confesse
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             ●ist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
             Aug.
             Epist.
             3.
             
             &
             59.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             hist.
             l.
             5.
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             Whitak
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             controv
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             24
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Faustum
             .
             l.
             33.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             verbe
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
             Josephus
             ,
             Jerome
             ,
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Du●
             genera
             causarum
             sunt
             ob
             quas
             libri
             Apocryphi
             sunt
             à
             Canone
             rejecti
             ;
             unum
             externum
             ,
             alterum
             internum
             .
             Externae
             caus●
             sunt
             ,
             autoritas
             Ecclesie
             deceruentis
             ,
             tum
             ipsorum
             autorum
             qualitas
             ;
             quippe
             qui
             ej●smodi
             non
             fuerint
             ut
             fidem
             mererentur
             .
             Interna
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             ab
             ipsorum
             librorum
             examine
             diligenti
             desumuntur
             ,
             primum
             slylus
             ,
             deinde
             res
             ipsae
             ,
             nempe
             vel
             fabulosae
             vel
             impiae
             .
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             ,
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             craves
             pardon
             of
             his
             Reader
             ,
             which
             is
             nor
             ●●tting
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             a
             August
             controvers
             .
             2.
             
             Epist.
             Gaudentii
             .
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Chap.
             6.
             9.
             
             That
             the
             heart
             and
             liver
             of
             a
             Fish
             ,
             broiled
             upon
             Coales
             ,
             doth
             drive
             away
             the
             Devill
             from
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             that
             he
             shal
             trouble
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Matth.
             17.
             21.
             
             See
             
               Eusebius
               l.
               4.
               hist.
               c.
               26.
               &
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Cartw.
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             the
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Remish
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Est
             2
             ex
             Canon
             .
             fidei
             ,
             morum
             ●
             
               the
               Jewes
               rejected
               the
               Apocrypha
            
             à
             Canone
             fidei
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               admits
               it
               into
            
             Canonem
             morum
             .
             
               They
               are
               given
               us
               to
               be
               read
               ,
            
             Non
             eum
             credendi
             necessitate
             ,
             sed
             cum
             judicandi
             libertate
             .
             Austin
             .
          
           
             *
             Jerome
             and
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             a
             Florentinum
             &
             Tridentinum
             concilium
             ,
             ne
             mihi
             objeceris
             ,
             quibus
             ego
             nec
             teneri
             ●ec
             urgeri
             volo
             :
             an●●quiora
             ,
             sanior●
             ,
             sanctiora
             desidero
             .
             Whitak
             ▪
             contra
             Staplet
             .
             Florentinum
             confilium
             habitum
             est
             ante
             〈◊〉
             150.
             
             &
             Tridentinum
             aetate
             nostra
             ,
             cujus
             habendi
             ea●ratio
             ac
             confilium
             suit
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             Ecclesiae
             Papisticae
             errores
             〈◊〉
             .
             Erant
             haec
             duo
             non
             legitima
             Christianorum
             concilia
             ,
             sed
             Tyrannica
             Antichristi
             conventicula
             ad
             oppugnandam
             Evangelii
             veritatem
             instituta
             .
             Whitakerm
             controvers
             .
             1
             :
             q.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             de
             Scripturis
             .
          
           
             Re●●
             extra
             provinciam
             produ●●ndus
             ●●n
             est
             ;
             ibi
             n.
             causa
             agenda
             ubi
             cri●●●
             admissum
             est
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Review
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Rex
             Christi●is●●tus
             negabas
             ●e
             habere
             hunc
             consessum
             (
             viz.
             conc
             .
             Trident.
             )
             pro
             ●ecumenica
             &
             legitim●
             congregata
             Synodo
             ,
             sed
             magis
             pro
             conventu
             privato
             .
             Thuanus
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Hist.
             l.
             2.
             pag.
             ●0●
             .
          
           
             *
             Sleidan
             l.
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             Councell
             was
             not
             Generall
             ,
             divers
             Kings
             and
             Nations
             protested
             against
             it
             ,
             viz.
             The
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             send
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Ambassadors
             to
             it
             .
             B.
             Carlet●●
             .
          
           
             a
             Ful●e
             in
             preface
             to
             his
             answer
             to
             〈◊〉
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             English
             Translation
             .
          
           
             In
             Prologo
             Galeato
             l.
             6.
             c.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e33010
           
             *
             Authenticū
             est
             quod
             ex
             se
             fidem
             sacit
             ,
             sua
             authoritate
             nititur
             ,
             ab
             iis
             de
             quorum
             authoritate
             constat
             comprobatur
             .
             
               To
               be
               authenticall
               is
               to
               have
               authority
               of
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Hebraels
             Graecisque
             textibus
             concedatur
             utilitas
             maxima
             ,
             laus
             maxima
             ,
             exemptio
             de
             malignis
             corruptelis
             absolutissima
             :
             id
             vehementer
             approbo
             .
             Morinus
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Dia●riben
             .
          
           
             a
             Latina
             vetus
             vulgata
             editio
             in
             publicis
             lectionibus
             ,
             disputationibus
             ,
             praedicationibus
             &
             expositionibus
             pro
             authentica
             habeatur
             ,
             &
             nemo
             illam
             rejicere
             quovis
             protextu
             audeat
             ,
             aut
             praesumat
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
               4.
               decreto
            
             2
             do
             .
             
               Predigiosum
               certè
               decretum
               &
               cujus
               cordatiores
               Pontificios
               &
               tunc
               cum
               illud
               cud●retur
               pud●erit
               ,
               &
               etiamnum
               dispudet
               .
               Amama
               Antibarb
               .
               Bibl.
               
            
          
           
             Junius
             .
          
           
             Nec
             obstat
             ,
             quaedam
             in
             Jeremia
             ,
             Daniele
             ,
             &
             Esra
             ,
             idiomate
             Chaldaico
             consignata
             esse
             ,
             ea
             n.
             lingua
             ab
             Hebraea
             inflexione
             saltem
             differt
             &
             ab
             eadem
             tanquam
             matre
             ,
             nascitur
             ,
             ac
             demum
             post
             captivitatem
             Babylonicam
             Judaeis
             〈◊〉
             esse
             fa●il●a●is
             .
             Waliberus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             .
          
           
             *
             Jun.
             in
             Dan.
             7.
             &
             prolog
             .
             in
             Dan.
             
          
           
             *
             Singulae
             ver●●nes
             habent
             fu●●
             laudes
             ,
             suas
             labes
             .
             
               Amama
               Antibarb
               .
               Bibl.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Multo
             purior
             
               (
               inquit
               ipse
               Hieronymus
            
             )
             manat
             fontis
             unda
             ,
             quam
             ftuit
             rivuli
             aqua
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             accurate
             inspection
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Bible
             teacheth
             which
             Translation
             hath
             most
             exactly
             exprest
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             b
             Targum
             Chaldaitè
             significat
             Interpretationem
             ,
             item
             Paraphrasin
             ,
             quando
             non
             tam
             verba
             quam
             sensus
             ex
             alia
             lingua
             redditu●
             .
             significatio
             hujus
             vocis
             est
             generalis
             ,
             ad
             omnes
             lingua●
             se
             extendens
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             usus
             jam
             ob●inuit
             ,
             ut
             per
             Targum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             intelligatur
             solum
             Chald●ica
             Bibliorum
             v.
             Testamenti
             translatio
             .
             Helvicus
             de
             Chald.
             Paraph.
             Namine
             Targum
             non
             significatur
             semper
             Chaldaeus
             Paraphrastes
             ,
             verum
             eo
             vocabula
             Interpretem
             in
             genere
             notant
             .
             Rainoldus
             de
             libris
             Apocryphis
             tomo
             1.
             c.
             82.
             
             Vide
             Schickardi
             Bechinath
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ea
             lis
             adhuc
             sub
             judice
             haret
             ,
             Ebr●●ne
             an
             Chalda●
             sit
             reliquarum
             mater●
             &
             certe
             Chaldai
             pro
             sua
             non
             le●ibus
             militant
             argumentis
             ,
             Erpenius
             .
          
           
             *
             Livelie
             
               in
               his
               Chronology
               of
               the
               Persian
               Monarchy
               .
            
             Chald●ica
             lingua
             in
             vet
             .
             Test.
             perinde
             ut
             &
             Syra
             in
             nov●
             ,
             purior
             longè
             est
             ,
             quàm
             ea
             quibus
             paraphra●es
             Chaldai●e
             conscripta
             sunt
             .
             Wal.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             Rabbins
             generally
             however
             they
             interpret
             Siloh
             confesse
             it
             notes
             the
             Messiah
             .
             
               Joh.
               Isaac
               .
               l.
               2.
               contra
               Lindanum
               .
            
          
           
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             Helvicus
             .
          
           
             *
             Extat
             in
             Bibliotheca
             Serenissimi
             &
             Potentissimi
             Regis
             nagnae
             Britanniae
             ,
             alia
             ab
             ea
             quam
             habemus
             translatio
             Graeca
             &
             T.
             propedi●m
             edenda
             utisper
             amus
             .
             Voet.
             Biblioth
             .
             Theol.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Gr●cae
             multae
             si
             erunt
             vers●nes
             Scripturarum
             à
             varijs
             authoribus
             editae
             .
             Illa
             autem
             est
             omnium
             sine
             controversia
             longè
             nobilissima
             ac
             celeberrima
             ,
             cujus
             septuaginta
             duo
             interpretes
             in
             Aegypto
             ,
             
               Ptolomaei
               Philadelphi
            
             piae
             voluntati
             morem
             gerentes
             ,
             authores
             extit●runt
             .
             Whitakerus
             .
             de
             Scripturis
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             Brown.
             Enquiries
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             sequitur
             Apostoli
             usisunt
             ea
             editione
             :
             ergo
             est
             authentica
             five
             divina
             .
             Nam
             Paulus
             usus
             est
             etiam
             prophanorum
             libr●rum
             testimonij●
             ,
             qui
             tamen
             proptere
             à
             non
             sunt
             divini
             .
             Caete●um
             quia
             scrips●run●
             Graecè
             Apostoli
             ,
             facilè
             usi
             sunt
             ea
             editione
             quae
             tumsola
             Graecis
             erat
             cognita
             .
             Chamier
             .
          
           
             versio
             70.
             
             In
             multis
             discrepat
             à
             fonte
             Heb●ae●
             praesert●m
             in
             Psalmia
             .
             Ger●ardus
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Amorem
             verso●●la
             malumus
             gnera●e
             ,
             quam
             〈…〉
             officina
             Biblica
             .
             Syriaca
             lingua
             quasi
             p●oles
             quaedam
             est
             Hebra●cae
             &
             Chaldaicae
             lingua
             .
             Hebraei
             siquidem
             ,
             qui
             usque
             ad
             captivitatem
             Babylonicam
             Hebraicè
             solum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             lingua
             sua
             loqui
             consueverant
             ,
             cum
             abducti
             essent
             in
             Babyl●nem
             ,
             c●●perunt
             oblivisci
             ling●am
             ,
             propriam
             ,
             &
             addif●ere
             alienam
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Chaldaicam
             ,
             quia
             tamen
             non
             perfectè
             eam
             pronunciare
             poterant
             ,
             &
             semper
             aliquid
             ex
             Hebraica
             retmebant
             ,
             factum
             est
             ,
             ut
             lingua
             quaedam
             tertia
             nasceretur
             ,
             Syriaca
             ,
             dicta
             à
             regime
             .
             Bellarminas
             .
             M●dum
             in
             scribendo
             à
             dextra
             versus
             smistram
             in●r●tsum
             omnes
             Populi
             orientales
             sequuntur
             exceptis
             .
          
           
             *
             Aethiopibus
             qui
             à
             sinistra
             dextram
             versus
             scribunt
             Waltherw
             .
          
           
             *
             Piscator
             .
             Schol.
             in
             loc
             .
             &
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             n●vi
             Testamenti
             Syram
             editionem
             magni
             faciunt
             omnes
             decti
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             The
             Arabicke
             Testament
             was
             set
             out
             by
             Erpenius
             .
          
           
             Erpenius
             saith
             the
             Arabicke
             is
             Ancienter
             then
             the
             Syria●ke
             .
             
               Waltherus
               in
            
          
           
             *
             officina
             Biblica
             .
             Orat
             1.
             de
             Ling.
             Arab.
             dignitate
             .
          
           
             Erpenl●●
             
          
           
             
               orat
               .
               prima
               &
               secunda
               de
               Ling.
               Arab.
               dignitate
               .
            
             Mr.
             Cudworth
             cals
             Mr.
             Selden
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Nation
             for
             orientall
             Learning
             .
          
           
             a
             Qui
             ex
             Hebraea
             lingua
             Scripturas
             in
             Graecam
             verterum
             ,
             numerari
             possunt
             .
             Latini
             autem
             nullo
             modo
             August
             .
             de
             doctrina
             Christiana
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Maldon
             .
             ad
             Luc.
             16.
             1.
             
             &
             Eslius
             ad
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             ad
             Ephel
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieronymus
             
               Latinitaris
               auctor
               est
               non
               contemnendus
            
             ,
             qui
             in
             omnibus
             scriptis
             sui●
             sermone
             utitur
             
               grammaticès
               pu●o
            
             .
             Quam
             barbara
             contra
             sit
             versio
             vulg
             .
             res
             ipsa
             loquitur
             .
             ut
             mirum
             sit
             Jesuitas
             elegantiae
             Latinae
             aliàs
             studiosissimos
             vulgatam
             illam
             translationem
             vel
             hoc
             nomine
             non
             improbasse
             .
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Authenticall
               Edition
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Bellarm.
             l.
             2.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               c.
            
             2.
             and
             Rhemists
             Preface
             before
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             a
             Fatear
             equidem
             &
             à
             me
             dissentiet
             opinor
             ,
             nemo
             ,
             Apostolorum
             &
             Prophetarum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             regulam
             esse
             &
             amussim
             ad
             quam
             versiones
             omnes
             exigendae
             sint
             .
             Morinus
             exercit
             .
             Bibl.
             la.
             exercit
             .
             l.
             1.
             exercit
             .
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Scriptura
             Hebraea
             in
             v.
             ●
             .
             &
             Graeca
             in
             N.
             T.
             ab
             Hierony
             morectè
             vocantur
             fontes
             veritatli
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Ecclesia
             Christiana
             nulla
             unquam
             fuit
             Editio
             authemica
             ,
             excepta
             Hebraica
             veteris
             ,
             &
             Graeca
             Novi
             Testamenti
             .
             Nam
             id
             opinor
             in
             ecclesia
             catholica
             dicendum
             est
             authenticum
             ,
             quod
             apud
             omnes
             authoritatem
             in
             habet
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             a
             Rivetus
             in
             Catholico
             orthodoxo●
             Scripturae
             dupliciter
             intel
             ligitur
             ;
             vel
             enim
             significat
             ipsam
             literarum
             picturam
             &
             sic
             accipitur
             Exod.
             32.
             16.
             vel
             res
             ipsas
             ,
             qua
             significantur
             per
             eas
             voces
             ut
             Matth.
             22.
             25.
             
             Aeque
             Biblia
             Sacra
             nuncupantur
             codices
             illi
             qui
             passim
             circumf●untur
             Latinè
             ,
             Gallicè
             ,
             Chaldaicè
             ,
             Syriacè
             ;
             ac
             qui
             Hebraicè
             &
             Graecè
             ,
             etsi
             longè
             alij
             sint
             literarum
             ductus
             &
             syllabarum
             compositiones
             .
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             de
             doctrina
             Christiana
             l.
             2.
             
             C.
             11.
             
             Si
             translatio
             ab
             originali
             dissentit
             ,
             ei
             linguae
             potius
             credendum
             est
             unde
             in
             aliam
             per
             interpretationem
             facta
             est
             translatio
             .
             Augustinus
             l.
             15.
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             ●●eronymus
             &
             coaevus
             ei
             Augustmus
             diffi
             .
             ulteribus
             in
             versionibus
             ob●r●is
             ,
             jubent
             nos
             recurrere
             ad
             ipsos
             fontes
             .
             Er●en
             us
             .
          
           
             a
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             cap.
             7.
             
             Morinus
             exercit
             ,
             Bibl.
             l.
             1.
             exercit
             1.
             c.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             As
             Canus
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             de
             locis
             Theologi●
             is
             Lind●nus
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             de
             optimo
             genere
             interpret
             .
          
           
             c
             Noriffimum
             est
             ,
             nulla
             in
             resuisse
             Judeeos
             tam
             curiosos
             ,
             pios
             &
             religiesè
             observantes
             ,
             quam
             ut
             Biblia
             sua
             casta
             ,
             pura
             ,
             inviolataque
             co●servarent
             .
             Nam
             illud
             mandatum
             Dei
             ,
             quod
             Deut.
             c
             4.
             v.
             2.
             legitur
             ,
             non
             solum
             de
             quinque
             Moysis
             l●bris
             dictum
             esse
             imerpretantur
             ,
             sed
             in
             universum
             de
             omnibus
             l●bris
             &
             verbis
             quae
             per
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             Prophetae
             ludaeis
             Communica●unt
             ,
             intelligunt
             .
             Insuper
             multis
             ab
             ipsis
             Judaeis
             san●itum
             est
             legibus
             ,
             cum
             ,
             qui
             aliquid
             in
             Biblii●
             mutit
             ,
             pecsatum
             committere
             inexpiabrle
             .
             Quin
             &
             hoc
             ad
             jecerunti
             siquis
             velex
             ignoran●
             ìa
             ,
             &
             impietat●
             unum
             vocabulum
             mutet
             ,
             ne
             totus
             propter●●t
             mundus
             pereat
             ,
             &
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vertatur
             periculum
             esse
             .
             Ha●
             autem
             sententiae
             sue
             causas
             adduxerunt
             ,
             quòd
             credant
             Deum
             Opt.
             Max.
             propter
             solam
             Scripturam
             sacram
             (
             quam
             ipsi
             opinionem
             var●is
             sodis
             probant
             )
             hunc
             mundum
             creasse
             .
             Johannes
             Isaacus
             contra
             Lindanum
             l.
             2.
             p.
             66.
             67.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tu
             illos
             accede
             ,
             &
             urge
             disputatione
             ;
             ducenta
             tibi
             argumenta
             ex
             Biblijs
             contra
             illos
             supp●tunt
             ,
             quae
             in
             textu
             Hebraeo
             clariora
             &
             dil●id●ora
             ,
             quam
             ulla
             c●nversione
             inveniuntur
             .
             Id.
             ib.
             p.
             77
             
          
           
             
               R
               Ben.
               Maimon
            
             saith
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             copying
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Bible
             ,
             one
             letter
             wee
             written
             twice
             ,
             or
             if
             one
             letter
             but
             touched
             another
             that
             Copy
             was
             not
             admitted
             into
             their
             Synagognes
             ,
             but
             onely
             allowable
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Schooles
             and
             private
             families
             .
          
           
             *
             Non
             potuerum
             Judaei
             Scripturas
             corrumpere
             .
             Augustinus
             ex
             exemplarium
             Bibliorum
             multitudine
             id
             probat
             l.
             15.
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             cap.
             13.
             
             Absit
             (
             inquiens
             )
             ut
             prudent
             aliquis
             Judaeos
             cujustibet
             perversitatis
             atque
             malitiae
             tantum
             potuisse
             credat
             in
             codicibus
             tam
             multis
             ,
             &
             tam
             longè
             latèque
             dispersis
             .
             Potis●ima
             ratio
             à
             singulari
             providentia
             divina
             deducitur
             ▪
             Glassius
             l.
             1.
             
             Tract
             .
             1.
             de
             textus
             Heb.
             in
             v.
             T.
             puritate
             .
             Sect.
             secunda
             ,
          
           
             *
             Amoma
             Antibarb
             .
             Bibl.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Ipse
             Bellarminus
             fatetur
             ,
             ex
             Textu
             Hebrae●
             Judaeos
             fortius
             constringi
             &
             vexari
             saepius
             pesse
             ,
             quam
             ex
             versione
             Latina
             .
          
           
             *
             l.
             2.
             contra
             Lind.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             Quid
             illustrius
             de
             Christi
             Messiae
             nostri
             diei
             potest
             exhibitione
             ,
             quam
             istud
             
               Esa.
               7.
               14.
               
               Esa.
            
             9.
             6.
             
             Quid
             de
             passione
             ejus
             acerba
             &
             resurrectione
             gloriosa
             splendidius
             dici
             potest
             ,
             quam
             quod
             in
             
               Esa.
               53.
               cap.
            
             dicitur
             ,
             i●emque
             in
             Psal.
             22.
             
             Nec
             tamen
             corruptelam
             vel
             hi●
             ,
             vel
             permul●is
             aliss
             Scripturaelocis
             ullam
             fuissé
             à
             Judaeis
             illatam
             deprehendere
             possi●mus
             .
             Glassius
             Philol.
             Sac.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             ●
             .
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Alijs
             occurrendum
             videtur
             ,
             qui
             zelo
             quidem
             bono
             ,
             sed
             nescio
             an
             secundum
             scientiam
             ,
             omnino
             contendunt
             ,
             Judaeos
             in
             odium
             Christianae
             fidei
             fludiosè
             depravasse
             &
             corrupisse
             multa
             loca
             Scripturarum
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Nullum
             habet
             Lindanus
             argumentum
             ,
             quod
             vel
             faciem
             qu●●dam
             veritatis
             habeat
             prater
             hoc
             .
             Vt
             veritatem
             sateamur
             ,
             hoc
             vocabulum
             ab
             annis
             decem
             non
             parum
             nos
             tòrsit
             ,
             maximamque
             suspicionem
             praebuit
             ,
             ut
             omnino
             corruptum
             esse
             crederemus
             .
             Johannes
             Isaacus
             contra
             Lind.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             102.
             
             Ego
             profecto
             ausim
             praestare
             praeter
             locum
             Psalmi
             22.
             in
             to●is
             Hebraeis
             Codicibus
             inveniri
             nihil
             ,
             quod
             optimam
             ,
             Cohaerentem
             ,
             P●am
             &
             Christianae
             fidei
             prorsus
             congruentem
             non
             habeat
             sententiam
             .
             Muis
             de
             Hebraicae
             editionis
             authoritate
             ad
             veritate
             .
             Voici
             l'
             unique
             lieu
             ,
             en
             tout
             l'
             Hebrien
             ,
             qui
             semble
             au●ir
             apparence
             de
             raison
             ,
             pour
             faire
             penfer
             à
             une
             malicieuse
             entrepri●se
             de
             Juifs
             .
             Benedict
             .
             Turretin
             response
             à
             la
             Preface
             de
             Coton
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Rivetum
             in
             Comment
             .
             &
             Glassium
             in
             Philol.
             Sac.
             
               The
               Caldee
               paraphrase
               agrees
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               .
            
             Profesto
             haec
             res
             ,
             ut
             ingenuè
             fatear
             ,
             me
             quoque
             aliquando
             torsit
             .
             Amussis
             ,
             quae
             funiculo
             constat
             ,
             non
             omnino
             voce
             caret
             ,
             siquidem
             architecti
             &
             alij
             artifices
             ,
             quando
             aliquid
             signare
             aut
             metiri
             volunt
             ,
             dum
             amussem
             vel
             funiculum
             extendunt
             ,
             &
             deinde
             m
             tiunt
             ,
             sonum
             quendam
             edere
             Consueverunt
             .
             Isaacus
             Levita
             l.
             3.
             contra
             Lindanum
             .
             Illa
             Coelorum
             linea
             ,
             vel
             ut
             .
             Tremellias
             transtulit
             ,
             delineatio
             ,
             id
             est
             illa
             Machina
             ,
             structuraque
             orbium
             Coelestium
             ,
             quodammodo
             ad
             amussi●
             expolita
             ,
             insinitam
             artificis
             Potentiam
             ,
             sapientiamque
             praedicat
             Whitakerus
             
          
           
             *
             
               Or
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               a
               flower
               or
               branch
               .
               Weemes
               .
            
             Esaiae
             undecimo
             ,
             est
             in
             Hebraeo
             vox
             Ne●zer
             quae
             alludit
             ad
             Nazaraeum
             ,
             imò
             est
             ab
             eadem
             radice
             ;
             proinde
             poterit
             ,
             si
             quis
             velit
             ,
             eo
             referri
             ;
             an
             t
             certè
             non
             erit
             versio
             sed
             allusio
             .
             Itaque
             melior
             eorum
             videtur
             sententia
             qui
             indicatum
             potius
             censent
             decimum
             tertium
             capu●
             Judicum
             ,
             ubi
             praedicitur
             Samson
             futurus
             Nazaraeus
             :
             fuisse
             .
             enim
             Illum
             typum
             Christi
             nemo
             dubitat
             .
             Chamienus
             tomo
             1º
             de
             Canone
             .
             l.
             13.
             c.
             8.
             
             Ex
             Esaia
             11.
             1.
             
             &
             Zach.
             6.
             12.
             
             Commodissimè
             videtur
             possè
             exponi
             Casaub.
             in
             exercitat
             .
          
           
             *
             Omnes
             Interpretes
             locum
             illum
             a
             Matth.
             citatum
             ad
             ea
             quae
             Scripsit
             Zacharias
             re●ulerunt
             ,
             nec
             aliqui
             eorum
             de
             omisso
             aliquo
             Jeremiae
             prophetice
             libro
             cogitarum
             .
             Nisi
             quod
             unus
             est
             inter
             Jesuitus
             qui
             locum
             exist●mat
             ex
             duobus
             constatum
             ,
             nempe
             ex
             Jeremiae
             cap.
             32.
             
             &
             Zachar
             c.
             11.
             &
             hoc
             .
             esse
             usitatum
             in
             Scriptura
             exemplis
             probat
             ,
             ut
             cum
             verba
             &
             testimonia
             duorum
             sunt
             ,
             aut
             altero
             omisso
             alterius
             tantum
             nomen
             exprimatur
             ,
             aut
             totum
             testimonium
             ,
             quasi
             unius
             tantum
             esset
             ,
             significetur
             .
             Haec
             Jesuita
             Sanctius
             (
             in
             Zach.
             Cap.
             11.
             )
             Hieronymo
             haec
             maximè
             placuit
             solutio
             ,
             quam
             Baronius
             amplectitur
             ,
             ut
             &
             Jansenius
             ,
             Maldonatus
             ,
             &
             Suarez
             ,
             Matthaeum
             suo
             more
             tantum
             posuisse
             quod
             dictum
             est
             per
             Prophetam
             ,
             ab
             aliquo
             autem
             in
             margine
             scriptum
             fuisse
             Jeremiam
             ,
             quod
             postea
             scriptorum
             incogitantia
             intertextū
             irrepserit
             .
             Ad
             hoc
             facit
             ,
             quod
             in
             Syra
             versione
             nomen
             prophetae
             omittitur
             .
             
               Rivetus
               in
               Catholico
               Orthodoxo
            
             .
             Citantur
             sub
             nomine
             Jeremiae
             ,
             velquia
             Zacharias
             ea
             à
             Jeremia
             ,
             cujus
             discipulus
             fuerat
             ,
             acceperat
             ,
             vel
             quia
             idem
             binominis
             fuit
             ,
             praesertim
             ,
             〈◊〉
             utriusque
             nominis
             fit
             eadem
             significatio
             .
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Jeremie
             and
             Zacharie
             differ
             not
             much
             in
             signification
             ,
             one
             signifieth
             the
             commemotation
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             exaltation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hic
             nodus
             vetustissimos
             quosque
             interpretes
             torsit
             .
             Beza
             ln
             literarum
             compendūs
             facile
             potuit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             mutari
             .
             Id
             ibid.
             Aliqui
             dicuut
             esse
             errorem
             calami
             et
             librarioram
             indili●eniet
             oscitan●erque
             exemplaria
             sibi
             proposita
             aut
             legentium
             aut
             exscribentium
             ,
             ut
             si
             quis
             hîc
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             l
             gerit
             ,
             id
             ,
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pro
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quam
             sememiam
             Syrus
             &
             Arabs
             videntur
             confirmare
             .
             Sed
             vetustas
             ipsa
             &
             consensus
             omnium
             exemplarint
             ,
             quae
             jam
             olim
             versata
             sunt
             in
             Patrum
             Orthodoxorum
             manibus
             ,
             videtur
             nobis
             meritò
             hoc
             defensionis
             genus
             extorquere
             ;
             quod
             etiam
             agnovit
             memoria
             sua
             Hieronymus
             .
             lun
             .
             in
             Paralel
             .
             Vide
             Sixti
             Senensis
             lib.
             Saxtum
             annotat
             .
             131.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Greeke
            
             Scholiast
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             so
             reade
             Chrysost.
             and
             Theophylact
             ,
             and
             Basill
             .
             See
             Par
             in
             locum
             Franciscus
             Lucas
             restatur
             se
             sex
             Graeco●
             codites
             vidisse
             in
             quibus
             esset
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &
             Beza
             asserit
             ita
             legi
             in
             probatissimis
             quibusque●
             Arias
             Montanus
             ,
             non
             tantùm
             in
             textu
             posuit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             Apparatu
             nullam
             adnoravit
             lectionis
             varictatem
             ,
             quo
             satis
             ostendit
             se
             nullos
             legisse
             codices
             Graecos
             ,
             in
             quibus
             esset
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             alias
             non
             omissurus
             opinor
             ,
             qui
             longe
             leviora
             collegit
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Gregory
             his
             Observations
             upon
             some
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             Ch.
             38.
             
          
           
             Cartw.
             in
             his
             answer
             ,
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             preface
             .
          
           
             Coronis
             precationis
             Dominicae
             
               Qua
               tuum
               est
               regnum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Etsi
             in
             multis
             Graecis
             codicibus
             &
             apud
             Syrum
             quoque
             interpretem
             reperitur
             ,
             tamen
             ,
             Bezâ
             referente
             ,
             in
             vetustissi●●is
             aliquibus
             Graecis
             codicibus
             deest
             ,
             &
             à
             nemine
             expenitur
             ,
             praeterà
             vulgato
             &
             à
             Chrysostomo
             .
             Deest
             quoque
             in
             versione
             Arabica
             ,
             nec
             in
             ullis
             Latinorum
             exemplaribus
             visitur
             :
             ut
             non
             immeritò
             Erasmus
             conjectet
             ,
             ex
             solemni
             consuetudine
             à
             Graecis
             adjectam
             &
             postea
             in
             Textum
             ipsum
             fuisse
             translatam
             .
             Scultetus
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             Spanhe●●
             Dub.
             Evang.
             parte
             Tertia
             .
             Dub.
             130.
             
             Codices
             sacros
             in
             excidio
             Hierosylimitano
             prorsus
             intercidisse
             commentum
             est
             ,
             non
             veritas
             ,
             Id.
             parte
             secunda
             .
             Dub.
             89.
             
             
               That
               was
               too
               confidently
               spoken
               by
            
             Whitaker
             ,
             
               (
               though
               otherwise
               a
               worthy
               writer
               )
            
             Canonica
             quaedam
             perijsse
             ,
             credo
             esse
             .
             enminem
             qui
             dubitet
             .
             Psal.
             111.
             8.
             
             Cartw.
             
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               Rhem
               Test.
            
             Nego
             canonem
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             numerum
             librorum
             sacrorum
             ,
             ex
             quo
             confectus
             est
             ,
             unquam
             fuisse
             majorem
             ,
             quam
             sit
             bodie
             .
             Chamier●●
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Alting
             .
             problem
             .
             Theol.
             partem
             prim
             .
             &
             6.
             prob
             .
             Drufium
             de
             quaesitis
             per
             Epistolam
             Epist.
             101.
             
             Sec
             B.
             Vsher●
             
               Bodie
               of
               Divinity
            
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             2●
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             152.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             32.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Cui
             ignorata
             non
             scrupulosa
             tantùm
             sed
             &
             superstitiosa
             prorsus
             Judaeorum
             anxietas
             non
             in
             libris
             tantùm
             sed
             in
             apicib●●
             librorum
             sacrorum
             numerandis
             ,
             conferendis
             ,
             custodiendis
             ?
             &
             tantum
             abest
             ut
             volumen
             sacrum
             integrum
             interversum
             voluerint
             ,
             ut
             contra
             profite
             antur
             totum
             mundum
             ●uiturum
             in
             Tohu
             va
             Bohu
             antiquum
             ,
             si
             vel
             una
             vox
             in
             Scriptura
             mutetur
             .
             Spanhem
             .
             Dub.
             Evang.
             parte
             secunda
             Dub.
             89.
             
          
           
             Spanhemius
             Dub.
             Evangel
             .
             parte
             Tertia
             .
             D●b
             .
             129.
             
          
           
             Buxtorfius
             punctorum
             patronus
             fortissimus
             Capellus
             .
          
           
             *
             Piscat
             .
             in
             .
             locum
             .
             Puncta
             ista
             Hebraica
             à
             Massorethia
             sunt
             excogitata
             ,
             &
             textui
             sacro
             addita
             cicra
             Christi
             annum
             500.
             aut
             saltem
             post
             400.
             
             Capellus
             de
             punctorum
             Heb.
             Antiq.
             l.
             2.
             
             Amama
             dissertat
             .
             de
             Jehov●
             .
             Vide
             Riveti
             Isagog
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Altum
             in
             omnium
             antiquorum
             Patrum
             Graecorum
             &
             Latinorum
             scriptis
             ,
             de
             punctis
             silentium
             ,
             ut
             ne
             minimus
             quidem
             apex
             de
             illa
             ●piculis
             in
             ij●
             exflet
             .
             Capel
             .
             lue
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             B●shop
             Ushers
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Christus
             eo
             loco
             procul
             dubiò
             respicit
             non
             ad
             puncta
             vocalia
             &
             Accentus
             ,
             qui
             tum
             nulli
             fuerunt
             ;
             sed
             (
             uti
             rectè
             observat
             Hieronymus
             )
             ad
             figuram
             literarum
             ,
             &
             ad
             cornicula
             illa
             ,
             quibus
             literarum
             Capita
             in
             hodierna
             scriptura
             (
             quà
             in
             scribendo
             Legis
             volumine
             utuntur
             Judaei
             )
             armantur
             ;
             hoc
             que
             duntaxat
             vult
             ,
             se
             non
             venisse
             (
             quod
             de
             eo
             falsissimò
             Calumniabantur
             Judaei
             )
             ad
             evacuandam
             &
             abolendam
             Legem
             ,
             ut
             contra
             potius
             venerit
             ad
             eam
             perf●ctissimè
             implendam
             .
             Capelli
             Diatribe
             de
             literis
             Ebr.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e40030
           
             *
             In
             editione
             Graecâ
             Librorum
             Mosis
             ,
             Psalmorum
             ,
             &
             Prophetarum
             ,
             nihil
             fermè
             est
             quod
             peregrinum
             non
             sonet
             ,
             &
             quod
             Hebraicam
             non
             oleat
             loquendi
             rationem
             .
             Croij
             .
             observ
             .
             Augustius
             hanc
             versionem
             ait
             esse
             factam
             divina
             dispensatione
             ,
             ea●que
             apud
             Ecclesias
             peritiores
             maximi
             fieri
             ,
             cum
             tanta
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             praesentia
             interpretes
             adjuti
             esse
             dicantur
             in
             interpretando
             ,
             ut
             omnium
             es
             unum
             fuerit
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Valido
             〈◊〉
             ●cho
             opus
             est
             ,
             ut
             concoqui
             p●ssi●
             nar●atio
             de
             Lxx.
             cellulis
             ,
             de
             consensu
             illo
             miro
             ,
             &
             de
             exigno
             temporis
             intervallo
             ,
             quo
             totum
             opus
             confectum
             fertur
             .
             Span●
             .
             em
             Da●
             .
             Eva●g●
             parte
             1●
             .
             Dub.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Mas●●●
             praefat
             .
             ingraec
             .
             edit
             .
             Jos●ae
             &
             Bella●m
             .
             l.
             2.
             de
             verbo
             Dei.
             c.
             6.
             
             Distinguimus
             nos
             inter
             vers●nem
             Lxx.
             primaevam
             purio●emque
             &
             inter
             posteriorem
             corruptam
             .
             Haec
             auctoritatis
             est
             ●erexiguae
             ,
             Illa
             autem
             meruit
             quidem
             quondam
             auctoritat●m
             aliquam●
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Script-Controversiae
             primae
             quaest
             .
             Secunda
             c.
             tertio
             .
             Aut
             haec
             Graeca
             versio
             ,
             quae
             ad
             nostra
             tempora
             pervenit
             ,
             non
             illa
             est
             quam
             septuaginta
             Judaici
             s●niotes
             ed●de-r●nt
             ,
             aut
             est
             tam
             i●fi●●●è
             faedèque
             depravata
             ,
             ut
             authoritatis
             perexiguae
             nun●
             sit
             .
             Nam
             ne
             ipse
             Hieronymus
             puram
             habuit
             translationem
             Grac●m
             septuaginta
             interpretum
             .
             Illam
             enim
             ,
             quam
             ha-buit
             ,
             corru●tam
             vitiosamque
             esse
             ,
             saepe
             in
             comment
             ●●iss
             conqueritur
             .
             Whi●akerus
             ibid.
             Vide
             Bezam
             
               in
               17.
               
               Matth.
            
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Graeci
             ab
             Hebr●●●●
             saepe
             recedunt
             .
             Mercerus
             ad
             Job
             .
             15.
             32.
             
             Vide
             Drusium
             in
             Gen.
             6.
             
             &
             Fulleri
             miscell
             .
             Sac.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             201
             :
             Mendas
             in
             Chronologici●
             numerl●
             habes
             compl●●s
             .
             
               See
               Dr.
            
             Willet
             
               on
               47.
               of
            
             Gen.
             and
             Chamiers
             fi
             st
             tome
             de
             Canone
             l.
             13.
             c.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
             Libri
             Mosis
             omnium
             sunt
             optimè
             translati
             :
             &
             Psalmi
             omnium
             deter●imè
             .
             Chamierus
             ib.
             c
             ●
             .
             Psalmo
             primo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pestilentes
             pro
             irrisoribus
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               non
               resurgent
               impij
               in
               judicio
            
             :
             periculosa
             amphibolia
             ,
             ne
             forte
             videantur
             à
             resurrectione
             excludi
             impij
             ;
             debuit
             autem
             verti
             ,
             non
             consisten●
             in
             judicio
             ,
             〈◊〉
             quia
             condemu●●●●tur
             .
             Chamierus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             vulgata
             latina
             translatione
             ,
             vide
             Collationem
             Rain●l●i
             cum
             Harto
             c.
             2.
             p.
             23.
             &
             cap.
             6
             l.
             201
             202
             ,
             &
             cap
             8
             ▪
             p.
             447.
             
             &
             Drusium
             in
             num
             .
             ●
             .
             c.
             8.
             &c.
             96.
             
             Rivetus
             
               in
               Catholico
               Orthodoxo
               Wend●lin
            
             .
             in
             Christiana
             theologia
             .
             Gerh.
             loe
             prim
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Sac.
             
               with
               lea●ned
               Papists
               hold
               that
               it
               was
               not
            
             Jeromes
             tra●sl●tion
             .
             Hebraici
             libri
             constanter
             legunt
             
               Hu
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             
             Septuaginta
             habent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chaldaica
             paraphrasis
             hanc
             lectionem
             confirmat
             ,
             Denique
             quidam
             codices
             vulgatae
             editionis
             retinent
             ipse
             ,
             quidam
             ipsum
             .
             Postremò
             pondus
             ipsum
             sententiae
             postulat
             ,
             ut
             hoc
             de
             semine
             mulieri●
             ,
             non
             de
             muliere
             intelligam
             .
             Whitakerus
             .
             De
             Latina
             Editione
             longè
             animosissima
             Catholic●
             est
             &
             Papistis
             controversia
             .
             Chamierus
             tomo
             1●
             .
             l.
             14.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex
             voce
             Hebraea
             potest
             emendari
             prava
             vulgi
             consuetudo
             ,
             qui
             duobus
             Cornibus
             ping●nt
             Mosen
             ;
             rident
             igitur
             nos
             &
             execantur
             Judaei
             quotles
             mosen
             in
             templis
             cornuta
             facie
             depictum
             a
             piciunt
             ,
             quasi
             nos
             eum
             diabolum
             quendam
             ,
             ut
             ipsi
             stuliè
             interpretantur
             ,
             esse
             putemus
             ,
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             Bibli●th
             Sanct.
             l.
             5.
             annotat
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Graec.
             
          
           
             *
             Invictum
             in
             hoc
             loco
             prout
             in
             Hebraeo
             extat
             ,
             contra
             Judaeos
             pro
             Deitate
             Christi
             argumentum
             suum
             esse
             agnoscunt
             Pontisicij
             .
             Amama
             Antiba●b
             .
             Bibl.
             l.
             3.
             
             Pro●uldubio
             ex
             di●o
             illo
             erga
             Christum
             Dei
             filium
             〈◊〉
             profecta
             est
             illa
             Ebraei
             textus
             detorsis
             potius
             quam
             interpre●at●●ringi
             enim
             vid●as
             Judaeos
             ,
             cum
             audiunt
             ,
             Messiam
             Dei
             esse
             filium
             .
             Maye●●
             in
             Philologia
             Sacra
             Jilustre
             est
             vaticinium
             de
             Christo
             saedissim●
             obcuratum
             à
             Graeco
             &
             Lati●
             interprete
             à
             quibus
             neutra
             vox
             est
             ex
             pressa
             .
             Cham●r
             .
             de
             Canone
             .
             l.
             13.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Supersubstanti●lem
             ,
             1.
             ad
             subst●ntiae
             nostrae
             Conservationem
             necessarium
             .
             
               Em●n
               Sa.
            
             
          
           
             Omnes
             veteres
             laetini
             Scriptores
             panem
             quotidianum
             leger●●t
             ,
             it●que
             iuc●utè
             quidam
             nostro
             tempore
             i●
             vulgata
             Editione
             pro
             qu●tidi●o
             supersubstanti●lem
             posuerunt
             ▪
             quod
             Corporis
             Cib●
             quem
             à
             nobl●
             peti
             probavimus
             ,
             minimè
             convenit
             .
             Maldonatus
             &
             Ja●●enius
             id●m
             serè
             〈◊〉
             harm
             .
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Their
             own
             Dictiona●ies
             and
             Doctors
             expound
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             gratified
             or
             
               undeservedly
               ,
               accepted
            
             ,
             or
             whom
             Gods
             singular
             favour
             had
             made
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             *
             Non
             habet
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             prudens
             l●ctor●●●
             Paulo
             ,
             conjugium
             esse
             Sacramentum
             ,
             non
             enim
             dicit
             Sacramentum
             sed
             mysterium
             hoc
             magnum
             est
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Erasmus
             dicit●●n
             sit
             sacramentum
             o●im
             dubitatum
             erat
             à
             scholasticis
             ,
             Certè
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             non
             possit
             effic●
             ;
             nam
             particula
             adver
             ●a●iva
             
               ego
               autem
            
             satis
             indicat
             hoc
             mysterium
             ad
             Christum
             &
             ecclesiam
             pertinere
             ,
             non
             ab
             maritum
             &
             uxorem
             .
             Marke
             6.
             8.
             
             Vide
             Salmerovem
             &
             Rib●ram
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             P●aefat
             ,
             in
             nov
             .
             T●st
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Fulke
             against
             Martin
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Whitaker●
             Con●●versi●m
             primam
             quaest
             .
             s●cundam
             c●p
             .
             10
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             de
             Scripturis
             .
          
           
             Sixtinus
             Amama
             ce●suram
             vulgatae
             versionis
             in
             P●ntateucho
             caepit
             ,
             t●lam
             pertexturus
             nisi
             morte
             fuisset
             praeventus
             .
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Billica
             .
          
           
             *
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             God
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             object
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ;
             without
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             we
             can-not
             know
             God
             savingly
             ,
             
               John
               11.
               27.
               
               In
               jury
               onely
               is
               God
               knowne
               .
            
          
           
             *
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Rom
               ▪
               15
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             profitable
             5
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             For
             confirmation
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             teaching
             men
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reproofe
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             Rectum
             est
             index
             sui
             &
             ob●iqui
             .
          
           
             Quibus
             principijs
             veritas
             astruitur
             ,
             iisdem
             principijs
             falsic●s
             destruitur
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             
               c●ls
               the
               Scripture
            
             Macbaera
             contra
             haereses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Correction
             of
             ill
             behaviouur
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Instruction
             in
             a
             good
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Consolation
               in
               troubles
               .
               Ro●
            
             .
             15.
             4.
             119.
             
             Psal.
             ●9
             .
             Vide
             Z●pper●
             A●tem
             hab●n●i
             &
             〈◊〉
             conciones
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e43000
           
             *
             Divina
             autoritas
             Scripturae
             est
             
               Infallibilis
               veritas
            
             in
             verbu
             &
             sensibus
             ,
             ob
             quam
             omnes
             sidem
             e●
             &
             obedientiam
             deb●nt
             .
             Altingius
             .
             
               Exod.
               32.
               16.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               12
               
               John
            
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Divina
             auctoritas
             suam
             trabis
             originem
             una
             ex
             parte
             ,
             ex
             immediato
             Spiritus
             S.
             afflatu
             ,
             &
             ex
             alter●
             ,
             ex
             sublimitate
             rerum
             qu●●
             exponi●
             .
             Waltherus
             in
             officina
             Biblica
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             5.
             18.
             
             
               Scriptura
               est
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Fide
               digna
               ,
               &
               pr●pterse
               credenda
               ,
               quia
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               est
               ,
               Divinitus
               inspira●a
               .
               Hic
               illud
               Pythagoricum
               val●ta
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             beleeving
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             its
             divine
             authority
             .
             Matth.
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             materiall
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             true
             .
             Historicall
             narrations
             ,
             all
             the
             Histories
             there
             related
             ,
             are
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             fall
             ,
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Threa●enings
             ,
             the
             eternall
             torments
             in
             hell
             are
             sure
             as
             if
             thou
             w●st
             already
             in
             them
             3.
             
             Promises
             the
             Scripture
             cals
             them
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
             .
             4.
             
             Predictions
             and
             Prophesies
             ,
             in
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Revelation
            
             ,
             as
             the
             downfall
             of
             Antich●i●t
             ▪
             they
             speak
             therefore
             of
             things
             to
             come
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             O
             note
             thereby
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             accomplish●●nt
             .
             
               E●ay
               9.
               6.
               
               Apoc.
            
             18.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Ego
             in
             hajusmodi
             quo
             ▪
             umli●et
             hominam
             scriptis
             libersum
             ,
             qu●a
             solis
             Canonicis
             scripturis
             debeo
             sine
             ulla
             recusati●ne
             consensum
             .
             August
             de
             natura
             &
             gratia
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             The
             essentiall
             forme
             of
             the
             word
             is
             truth
             in
             forming
             the
             whole
             and
             every
             part
             ,
             all
             Divine
             truth
             is
             there
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             *
             Scrip●●ra
             Sancta
             appellatur
             Canonica
             ,
             &
             totum
             ●jus
             corpus
             Canon
             .
             Rationem
             nominis
             aut
             omnes
             ,
             aut
             ferè
             omnes
             esse
             testantur
             ,
             quia
             sit
             regula
             f●dei
             .
             Chami●rus
             .
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               therefore
               called
               Cano●●call
               ,
               because
               it
               prescribes
               a
               ●ule
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               life
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3
             16.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
             Tertullianus
             a●pellat
             
               Scripturam
               regulam
            
             veritatis
             .
             Augustinus
             de
             d●ctrina
             Christiana
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             8.
             ait
             in
             Scripturis
             
               inveniri
               omnia
               quae
               continent
               fidem
               moresque
               vivendi
               .
            
          
           
             Advers
             .
             Hel.
             Vid.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Sacra
             Scriptura
             regula
             credendi
             certiffima
             tu●issimaque
             est
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Hoc
             primum
             Credimus
             ,
             cum
             credimus
             ,
             quodnihil
             ultra
             credere
             debemus
             See
             Mr.
             
               Anthony
               Burges
            
             on
             Marke
             1.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             29.
             
             Esay
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Verba
               Scripturae
               non
               sunt
               legenda
               sed
               vivenda
               .
            
             Doctrinae
             sanitas
             servatur
             confirmando
             verum
             ,
             resellend●
             falsum
             ,
             vitae
             sanctinionia
             sugendo
             malum
             ,
             faciendo
             bonum
             .
             Satis
             habet
             Scriptura
             quo
             veritatem
             doceat
             ,
             errorem
             redarguat
             ,
             iniquitatem
             corriga●
             ,
             instituat
             ad
             justiria●
             .
             Nec
             haec
             uti●●ter
             praestat
             solum●odo
             quoe
             sophistarum
             cavillatio
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             sufficienter
             nempe
             ut
             perfectus
             sit
             homo
             &c.
             Rainoldus
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             17.
             18.
             
             Esay
             8.
             20.
             
             Luke
             16.
             29.
             
             Acts
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Christians
             sh●ll
             be
             judged
             by
             that
             hereafter
             John
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Judaei
             do●em
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             〈◊〉
             reg●m
             sua
             manu
             sibi
             legem
             describere
             ,
             etiamsi
             al●is
             cum
             priva●us
             esset
             ,
             descripsisset
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             Reg●●●
             fidei
             est
             quasi
             
               causa
               exemplari●
            
             fidei
             ,
             quam
             vi●el●cet
             fides
             in
             omnibus
             sequi
             ,
             &
             cui
             se
             conformare
             debet
             .
          
           
             
               Formale
               objectum
               fidei
               est
               causa
               objectiva
               fidei
               ,
            
             s●u
             est
             principium
             propter
             quod
             formaliter
             &
             princip●liter
             credimus
             B●ron
             .
             contra
             Turnebu●
             .
             
               Nos
               discamus
               ex
               verbo
               non
               tantum
               sapere
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               loqui
               .
            
             B●z●
             
               Epist.
               7.
               
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119
             ,
             133.
             des●es
             ,
             that
             all
             h●s
             counsels
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             manners
             ,
             actions
             ,
             might
             be
             directed
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             contain
             .
             1
             A
             neecss●ry
             doctrine
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Matth.
               22.
               37
               
               John
            
             13.
             16.
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             save●
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             it
             is
             ,
             2.
             
             Necessary
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             efficient
             cause
             Jude
             3.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Forme
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             19.
             4.
             
             The
             end
             20.
             
             John
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Writing
             doth
             a
             larger
             good
             to
             a
             greater
             number
             and
             for
             a
             longer
             time
             then
             speaking
             102
             
               Psal.
               19.
               vox
               audita
               perit
               ,
               litera
               scripta
               manet
               .
            
             To
             shew
             how
             much
             a
             more
             faithfull
             keeper
             record
             is
             then
             report
             ,
             those
             few
             miracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             which
             were
             written
             ,
             are
             preserved
             and
             beleeved
             ;
             those
             infinitely
             more
             that
             were
             not
             written
             ,
             are
             all
             lost
             and
             vanished
             out
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             *
             Among
             the
             Turkes
             Polylygamy
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             Theft
             was
             permitted
             among
             the
             Spartans
             .
          
           
             *
             Literae
             sacrae
             di●untur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             scripturae
             ,
             ut
             non
             solùm
             ●
             saecularibus
             &
             profan●●
             literis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             ●
             quibuscunque
             ,
             quae
             de
             sacris
             rebus
             agunt
             discernantur
             .
          
           
             *
             Mahomet
             said
             his
             doctrine
             c●me
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             bla●phemy
             and
             villany
             therein
             contained
             ,
             sheweth
             it
             came
             from
             Satan
             ,
             whereas
             the
             purity
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             that
             it
             is
             from
             above
             .
             Mahomet
             puts
             in
             some
             ingredients
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             gives
             them
             liberty
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             as
             many
             wives
             as
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             〈◊〉
             Preface
             to
             New-mans
             Concordance
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Generall
             view
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             *
             Sancta
             sanctè
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gregory
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             observations
             upon
             some
             pass●ges
             of
             Scriptu●e
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             16.
             29.
             
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             Psal.
             19.
             
               and
               119.
               
               Augustinus
               affirmat
            
             ,
             omniaquae
             continent
             fidem
             &
             mores
             ,
             in
             illis
             inveniri
             ,
             quae
             apertè
             posita
             sum
             in
             Scriptura
             Chrysostomus
             Manifesta
             itidem
             in
             divin●●
             Scripturis
             esse
             perhibet
             ,
             quaecunque
             necessaria
             .
             Tertullianus
             adorat
             Scripturae
             p●enitudinem
             ,
             Et
             vae
             He●mogeni●i
             ●i
             quid
             ijs
             quae
             scripta
             sunt
             vel
             de
             tra●at
             ,
             vel
             adijciat
             .
             
               Rainoldus
               1●
               Thesi
            
             Deut.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             and
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             De
             Scripturae
             plenitudine
             &
             perfectione
             quid
             sentiat
             Maldona●us
             ,
             vide
             ad
             Joan
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Scripturae
             integritate
             vide
             Estium
             ad
             Galat.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               See
               Bp
               ▪
            
             Vshers
             
               Body
               of
               Divinity
            
             ,
             p.
             18.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             2
             
             
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               17
               
               John
               15.
               15.
               
               Acts
            
             20.
             27.
             
             Bene
             habet
             ,
             ut
             iis
             quae
             sunt
             Scripta
             ,
             contentus
             sis
             Hilary
             ●
             
          
           
             In
             every
             age
             there
             was
             revealed
             that
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             no
             more
             then
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             the
             Word
             it selfe
             is
             not
             now
             ,
             but
             the
             revelation
             only
             is
             more
             perfect
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Testament
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             both
             the
             new
             and
             old
             make
             but
             one
             compleate
             body
             for
             the
             Church
             now
             .
             
               Singuli
               libri
               sunt
               sufficientes
               suffi●cientia
               par●●um
               ad
               quam
               ordinatae
               sunt
            
             ;
             〈◊〉
             verò
             Scriptura
             est
             sufficiens
             essentiali
             sufficientia
             per
             Libros
             singu
             los
             fusa
             .
             Jun.
             Animad
             ▪
             in
             Bellarm.
             Controv
             .
             Primae
             ,
             capite
             quar●●
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             for
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             perfect
             Register
             for
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             M.
             Geres
             .
             Whitakerus
             
               de
               Script
               .
               c.
               Sexto
               .
               quaest
               .
            
             Sex●ae
             .
             
               Stapletons
               ,
               &
               S●rrari●●
            
             are
             more
             wary
             then
             some
             other
             Papists
             ;
             we
             are
             abused
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             we
             are
             said
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             perfect
             ,
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             a
             thing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             not
             when
             it
             wants
             any
             perfection
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             wants
             a
             perfection
             due
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             not
             imperfect
             ,
             if
             hee
             have
             not
             an
             Angels
             perfection
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             not
             due
             unto
             him
             ;
             they
             say
             it
             is
             not
             a
             perfection
             due
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             very
             thing
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Perinde
             sunt
             ea
             quae
             ex
             Scripturis
             colliguntu●
             atque
             ea
             quae
             scribuntur
             .
             Nazianzen
             .
          
           
             Catholici
             in
             perfectione
             Scripturae
             ,
             Papistae
             ●n
             imperfectione
             ,
             totius
             causae
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             omnium
             controversiarum
             de
             Religi●ne
             proram
             &
             puppim
             constitu●nt
             C●ani●rus
             ●●m
             .
             Prim●
             de
             canone
             lib.
             Octavo
             .
             c.
             primo
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             ●
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             11.
             
             Lu
             19.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             7.
             8.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             4
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Some
             Papists
             say
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             imperfect
             ,
             because
             they
             send
             us
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             the
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             perfect
             implicitè
             though
             not
             explicitè
             :
             but
             so
             I
             might
             say
             every
             rustick
             were
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             shew
             me
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             infallible
             judge
             .
             If
             the
             Scripture
             send
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             learne
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             this
             sending
             shee
             confesseth
             her
             imperfection
             .
             See
             Moulins
             buckler
             of
             faith
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             18.
             and
             3.
             12.
             
             Esay
             61.
             1.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             1
             and
             2.
             3.
             
             Act.
             1.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             32.
             
             John
             5.
             46.
             
             Luke
             24.
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Additio
             ad
             Scripturam
             fit
             tripliciter
             .
             1.
             
             In
             quo
             additum
             est
             contrarium
             &
             est
             erroris
             .
             20.
             
             In
             quo
             additum
             est
             diversum
             &
             est
             praesumptionis
             .
             30.
             
             In
             quo
             additum
             est
             consonum
             &
             est
             fidelis
             instructionis
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             doctrine
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             would
             have
             nothing
             added
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             would
             have
             nothing
             taken
             away
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             perfect
             .
             
               Illud
               perfectum
               in
               ●uo
               genere
               cui
               nihil
               in
               eo
               genere
               aut
               addi
               ,
               aut
               diminui
               potest
               .
            
             Psal.
             19.
             8.
             the
             Heb●ew
             word
             signifieth
             that
             perfection
             
               cui
               nihil
               deest
            
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             8.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Salus
             nostra
             Christus
             est
             ,
             salutis
             via
             fides
             ,
             viae
             ●ux
             ,
             Scriptu●a
             Raynold●s
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               It
               is
               t●ken
            
             collectivè
             not
             distributivè
             .
             Si
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             non
             totam
             sed
             omnem
             significaret
             ,
             eo
             fort●us
             futurum
             argumentum
             nostrum
             :
             n●m
             si
             p●rtes
             singulae
             sufficerem
             ,
             tum
             multo
             magis
             omnes
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             *
             Nul'us
             Papista
             aptè
             &
             plenè
             huic
             argumento
             unquam
             respondit
             ,
             aut
             respend●bit
             Whitake●us
             .
          
           
             *
             Is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             (
             said
             Hawkes
             the
             Martyr
             )
             sufficient
             for
             my
             salvation
             ?
             yes
             ,
             saith
             one
             of
             Bonners
             Chaplain●s
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             our
             instruction
             .
             Hawkes
             answered
             ,
             God
             send
             me
             the
             salvation
             and
             take
             you
             the
             instruction
             .
             Fox
             .
             Marty●ol
             .
          
           
             Episc.
             Dav.
             de
             Judice
             Controvers
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Minima
             veritatis
             particula
             in
             Scripturis
             continetur
             Charronaeus
             .
          
           
             *
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3
             ▪
             
               Rhemists
               annotat
            
             .
             ●n
             John
             21.
             ●ect
             .
             3.
             and
             annotat
             .
             in
             2
             Thess●
             2.
             16.
             and
             annotat●
             in
             Act.
             15.
             sect
             .
             3.
             and
             in
             Apoc.
             〈◊〉
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ass●rimus
             in
             Scripturis
             non
             contineri
             expressè
             totam
             doctrinam
             necessariam
             ,
             sive
             de
             fide
             sive
             de
             morib●s
             &
             proi●de
             praeter
             verbum
             Dei
             scriptum
             requiri
             etiam
             verbum
             Dei
             non
             scriptum
             ,
             idest
             ,
             divinas
             &
             Apostolicas
             traditiones
             .
             Bellarm.
             l
             quarto
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             non
             scripto
             .
             Omnes
             libros
             veter●s
             &
             novi
             .
             Testamenti
             ,
             nec
             non
             traditiones
             ipsas
             tum
             ad
             fidem
             tum
             ad
             m●res
             pertinentes
             ,
             tanquam
             vel
             ore
             tenus
             à
             Christo
             vel
             à
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             dictatas
             ,
             &
             continua
             successione
             in
             ecclesia
             catholica
             conservatas
             part
             pieta●is
             affectu
             ac
             reverentia
             suscipit
             ac
             veneratur
             Tridentiva
             synodus
             .
             sess
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarmine
             hath
             a
             whole
             Book
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               n●●
               spripto
            
             ,
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             unwritten
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             originally
             may
             import
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             delivered
             howsoever
             either
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             .
             Thus
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             received
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             first
             tradition
             as
             delivered
             by
             word
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             tradition
             because
             it
             is
             delivered
             in
             writing
             .
             But
             though
             the
             word
             in
             it selfe
             have
             this
             generall
             and
             indifferent
             signification
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             delivered
             ,
             yet
             in
             our
             disputation
             it
             is
             restrained
             to
             one
             onely
             manner
             of
             delivering
             by
             word
             and
             relation
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Scripture
             .
             We
             deny
             that
             either
             in
             the
             Law
             or
             Gospell
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             left
             unwritten
             which
             concerneth
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             for
             attaining
             of
             true
             faith
             and
             righeteousnesse
             towards
             God.
             Abbot
             against
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             I●
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Whitakerum
               de
               Script
            
             .
             c.
             9.
             
               quaest
               .
               Sexta
            
             pag.
             405.
             
             &
             406.
             
             In
             his
             Book
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
            
             standing
             for
             unwritten
             traditions
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             disputes
             for
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             against
             Anabaptists
             ,
             then
             he
             heaps
             up
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Mr.
             Blakes
             .
             Birth
             .
             priv
             .
          
           
             *
             Symbolum
             Apostolicum
             ex
             traditione
             est
             secundum
             formulam
             rationemque
             verborum
             ;
             at
             secundum
             substantiam
             est
             scriptura
             ipsissima-lunius
             Animad
             .
             in
             Bellarm
             .
             controv
             .
             1.
             l.
             4.
             
             Negamus
             ullum
             esse
             in
             toto
             Symb●lo
             vel
             minimum
             articulum
             ,
             qui
             non
             disertè
             constet
             ,
             ac
             totidem
             penè
             dixerim
             verbis
             in
             Scriptura
             sancta
             :
             adeo
             ut
             merito
             dici
             possit
             opus
             tesellatum
             ,
             utpote
             constans
             ex
             varijs
             locis
             hinc
             inde
             excerptis
             ,
             atque
             in
             unum
             collatis
             ,
             artificioseque
             compositis
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             15.
             
             Hoc
             fuit
             primum
             Pharisaeorum
             dogma
             ,
             quòd
             negarunt
             omnia
             quae
             spectant
             ad
             religionem
             script●
             esse
             .
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Tradìtiones
             istae
             non
             Scriptae
             ●harisaeorum
             nurquam
             in
             N.
             Test.
             dicuntur
             simpliciter
             &
             absolutè
             Traditiones
             ,
             sed
             notantur
             semper
             aliquo
             el●gio
             ,
             ut
             quum
             dicuntur
             .
             
               Traditiones
               seniorum
               ,
               Traditiones
               humanae
            
             ;
             siquando
             traditionis
             Vox
             ponitur
             simpliciter
             ,
             sumitur
             in
             bonam
             partem
             &
             ipsum
             Dei
             verbum
             Traditio
             est
             Cameron
             in
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             20.
             
             Apoc.
             21.
             24.
             
             Ephes.
             41.
             4.
             
          
           
             Christ
             taxeth
             the
             ignorance
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             commends
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             carefull
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             did
             interprete
             it
             &
             gave
             ability
             to
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             &
             12.
             ult
             .
          
           
             a
             Locus
             est
             egregi●s
             ,
             eoque
             nastri
             omnes
             utuntur
             ,
             qui
             contra
             Papisticas
             Traditi●nes
             aliquid
             scr●bunt
             Whitakerus
             longè
             illustrissimus
             locus
             est
             .
             Chamierus
          
           
             b
             Nobis
             adversus
             Papistas
             non
             de
             quibusvi●
             traditionibus
             controversia
             est
             ,
             sed
             duntaxat
             de
             traditionibus
             dogmatum
             :
             quibus
             continentur
             fides
             &
             mores
             ,
             ●oc
             est
             ,
             de
             ipsa
             Doctrina
             .
             Chamierus
             l.
             9.
             de
             Canone
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Vir
             &
             ob
             ingenium
             laboremve
             ,
             &
             ob
             Episcopatus
             dignitatem
             inter
             Papistas
             non
             postremi
             nominis
             .
             Chamierus
             .
             vide
             Malodanat
             .
             ad
             Joan
             16.
             12.
             
             &
             Estium
             ad
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Received
             from
             Christ
             himselfe
             teaching
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Illud
             erat
             explicandum
             ,
             qu●
             discrimine
             istae
             .
             Traditiones
             tam
             multiplices
             graduque
             habendae
             sunt
             .
             Nullum
             discrimen
             faciunt
             ,
             fors●n
             ergo
             volunt
             ,
             Ecclesiasticas
             etiam
             Traditiones
             parem
             cum
             divinis
             .
             Scripturis
             Authoritatem
             habere
             .
          
           
             Whitakerus
             de
             Scrip
             c.
             3
             quaest
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Traditionum
             〈◊〉
             perniciosa
             est
             ,
             hac
             ●emul
             aper●a
             .
             nihil
             est
             qu●d
             non
             i●de
             ●●umpat
             in
             Ecclesiam
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             3.
             36.
             
          
           
             Eorum
             mihi
             videtur
             sententia
             sanior
             ,
             qui
             negant
             vel
             è
             Lxx
             ,
             ve●à
             Luca
             nomen
             Cainani
             fuisse
             insertum
             ,
             existima●tes
             potius
             aliunde
             irrepsisse
             post
             ●vangelium
             à
             Lucà
             conscriptum
             ,
             cujus
             suae
             conjecturae
             rationes
             habent
             non
             l●ves
             ,
             in
             videre
             est
             apud
             Corneliam
             â
             Lapidein
             
               cap.
               11.
               
               Geneseos
            
             .
             Rivet
             .
             Isag.
             ad
             Script
             .
             Sa●
             .
             c.
             10.
             vide
             plu●a
             ibid.
             
          
           
             l.
             4
             ▪
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             c
             quarto
             .
             Vix
             ullum
             vid●as
             de
             Traditionibus
             agentem
             ,
             qui
             non
             hic
             magn●
             fastu
             immoretur
             .
          
           
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             Disting●●nda
             sunt
             &
             tempora
             &
             personae
             ;
             non
             erant
             necessariae
             Scripturae
             ante
             legem
             ergo
             ne
             quidem
             post
             legem
             ,
             non
             erant
             necessariae
             Apostolis
             ,
             ergo
             ne
             nobis
             quidem
             ,
             negatur
             consequentia
             Ratio
             est
             ,
             quia
             aliter
             Israelitas
             doceri
             volui●
             post
             legem
             Deus
             ,
             aliter
             a●te
             legem
             .
             Aliter
             Christus
             Evangelium
             voluit
             Apostolis
             revelari
             ,
             aliter
             nobis
             praedicari
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             
               John
               ●
            
             .
             2●
             .
             Jansenius
             affirmat
             haec
             multa
             non
             fuisse
             
               diversa
               ab
               illis
               ,
               quae
               hactenus
               docuerat
               ,
            
             sed
             illustriorem
             illorum
             explica●ionem
             ,
             &
             hue
             adducit
             illud
             appositè
             ,
             quod
             habetur
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Christus
             testatur
             sè
             discip●lis
             su●s
             omnia
             tradidisse
             Joan.
             15.
             15
             nihil
             ergo
             tacuit
             .
          
           
             Hic
             locus
             omni●●●
             celeb●●rimus
             est
             ;
             Papistisque
             nostris
             inter
             primos
             in
             delic●js
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             29.
             31.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             tr●dition
             was
             he
             preached
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             2
             :
          
           
             Doctor
             ●ulke
             against
             Mar●●a
             in
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
             *
             Papistae
             maximi
             ,
             qui
             u●quam
             fue●irt
             ,
             Traditionarij
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             Syrus
             interpre●
             habet
             praecepta
             sive
             mand●ta
             .
          
           
             Cartw.
             Annotat.
             on
             the
             Rhem.
             Test.
             
          
           
             Hic
             Achilles
             est
             Papistarum
             ,
             mag
             no
             fastu
             oftentatus
             ab
             omnibus
             &
             singul●●
             qui
             versantur
             in
             hac
             co●●oversia
             .
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Cicumcisio
             faeminarum
             continetur
             sub
             illa
             masculorum
             .
             Signum
             in
             soli●
             masculis
             erat
             ,
             pro
             utrisque
             tamen
             faciebat
             ,
             si
             sinem
             &
             usum
             ejus
             spectes
             .
          
           
             Mariae
             perpetua
             virginitas
             non
             est
             fidei
             a●ticul●s
             ,
             ideò
             libenter
             amplectimur
             eam
             sententiam
             quae
             jam
             ab
             initio
             inter
             Christianos
             videtur
             invaluisse
             ,
             ut
             virgo
             fu●rit
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             pura
             à
             coitu
             viri
             non
             tantum
             in
             toto
             Christi
             generationis
             mysterio
             ,
             quod
             sanè
             ut
             credamus
             necesse
             est
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             toto
             deinceps
             vitae
             tempore
             .
             Ch●mierus
             de
             canone
             l.
             9.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Quam
             pertinac●●r
             ludebat
             Helvid●us
             in
             prim●genito
             Mariae
             &
             fratribus
             Christi
             ●
             ut
             negaret
             perpetuam
             virginitatem
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             *
             Augustinus
             dicit
             ,
             nihil
             ad
             sidem
             necessarium
             obscurè
             in
             Scripturis
             doceri
             ,
             quin
             idem
             ●pertioribus
             locis
             ali●●
             ex●●ice●ur
             .
          
           
             *
             Verbum
             Dei
             co●latum
             cum
             lace
             ,
             anal●gia
             mult●plex
             ;
             Lucis
             est
             d
             spellere
             tenebras
             ,
             omnia
             manifestare
             ,
             ali●●
             lucere
             no●
             sibi
             ;
             luce
             nihil
             pu●ius
             ,
             illustrius
             ,
             gratius
             ,
             utilius
             ,
             faecundius
             ,
             cae●stis
             ejus
             o●ig●
             ,
             odio
             hab●tur
             ,
             saeped
             malis
             ,
             est
             b●num
             Commune
             plurium
             ,
             penetrat
             sordes
             sine
             inquinamento
             .
             Spanhemius
             Dab
             .
             Evangel
             .
             parte
             t●rtia
             Dub.
             94.
             
             Scriptura
             se
             〈◊〉
             prof●etur
             tum
             formaliter
             tum
             effectivè
             ,
             lumi●●sam
             &
             illuminantem
             .
             I.
             l.
             ibid.
             
               Esay
               59.
               21.
               
               Jer.
               32
               40.
               and
            
             31
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Difficultas
             aut
             à
             rerum
             ipsarum
             natura
             est
             ,
             quae
             percipiuntur
             ,
             aut
             ab
             ipsis
             percipientibus
             ,
             aut
             ab
             ijs
             quae
             intercurrunt
             media
             ,
             Re●
             quae
             percipi●ntur
             natura
             sua
             intellectu
             difficiles
             sunt
             aut
             per
             obs●uritatem
             ,
             ut
             res
             ,
             futurae
             ,
             aut
             per
             majestatem
             ipsarum
             ,
             ut
             mysterium
             S.
             Trinitatis
             .
             Sic
             quid
             Sol●
             clarius
             ?
             quid
             difficilius
             aspectu
             ?
             nam
             heb●scit
             acies
             〈◊〉
             nostrorum
             vi
             r●●liorum
             ●llius
             .
             A
             perciprientibus
             difficultatem
             esse
             quis
             sanus
             neget
             ,
             nam
             res
             quae
             sunt
             Spiritus
             homo
             naturalis
             non
             pot●st
             capere
             A●edijs
             quae
             Deus
             ipse
             ecclesiae
             obtulit
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             à
             Scriptura
             ,
             negamus
             difficultatem
             esse
             .
             lunius
             .
          
           
             The
             fundamentals
             in
             Scripture
             are
             plaine
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             taught
             ,
             of
             God
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             salvation
             John
             6.
             45.
             the
             least
             as
             well
             as
             the
             g●eatest
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             commentaries
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             read
             them
             without
             ,
             and
             yet
             then
             the
             Scriptu●es
             were
             nnderstood
             .
             Origen
             (
             who
             lived
             200
             years
             after
             Christ
             )
             was
             the
             first
             that
             wrote
             any
             Commentary
             upon
             Scripture
             .
             The
             pure
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             was
             ever
             read
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             never
             any
             Commentaries
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             understood
             by
             them
             .
             Apoc.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Solet
             obscuritas
             lectores
             absterreve
             :
             quo
             modo
             ajunt
             olim
             quendam
             dixisse
             Authorem
             obscur●m
             à
             se
             rem●ventem
             .
             
               Tu
               non
               vis
               intelligineque
               ego
               te
               intelligere
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Especially
             in
             
               Genesis
               ,
               Job
               ,
               Canticles
               ,
               Ezeck
               .
               Daniel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Revelation
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             writing
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             obstruse
             phrases
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             divers
             Hebraismes
             ,
             which
             pe●haps
             we●e
             familiar
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             are
             obscure
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             ●0
             Chap.
             especialy
             
               Camierus
               de
               Canone
            
             l.
             15.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
               ,
               Euclid
            
             ,
             have
             their
             nodos
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             in
             them
             are
             
               darke
               sayings
            
             Psalme
             78.
             2.
             
             Riddles
             ,
             Ezek
             ,
             17.
             2.
             
             Parables
             ,
             M●t.
             13.
             35.
             
             Mysteri●s
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             13.
             
             Mr.
             Greenhill
             .
             That
             is
             a
             very
             difficult
             place
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             
             See
             
               Laurentius
               ,
               Augustin
            
             saith
             thisis
             one
             of
             the
             places
             of
             which
             Peter
             speaketh
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             and
             that
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             the
             last
             ,
             Luther
             saith
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             obscurest
             places
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             
               Vide
               Tarnovium
               in
               exercitat
               .
               Bib.
               &
               Cameronis
               Myroth
               Evang.
               
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Laurentius
             and
             D.
             Featly
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             large
             ,
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             Augustinus
             de
             Doctrina
             Christina
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             Sexto
             .
             Ita
             Scriptu●as
             dicit
             a
             Deo
             temperatas
             ,
             ut
             locis
             ap●●ti●ribus
             fa●●i
             〈…〉
             fasti●ia
             de●er
             ge●e●tur
             .
             Idem
             Augustinus
             ait
             ,
             
               nos
               aper●s
               Scripturae
               locis
               pas●i
               ,
               obscuris
               exer●eri
               .
            
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             5.
             1.
             4
             ,
             65.
             
             M.
             Burroughs
             on
             ●6
             of
             Isaiah
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             l.
             3.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             9.
             
             &
             119.
             115.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Genebra●dus
             testatur
             aliqu●s
             de
             tota
             Scriptura
             locum
             interpretari
             ,
             nec
             l●quitur
             de
             nostris
             ,
             sed
             aut
             suis
             ,
             aut
             antiquis
             ,
             Hieronymus
             quidem
             a
             partè
             est
             ●jus
             opinionis
             ,
             &
             Lyranus
             ,
             &
             alii
             ●ulti
             .
             Whitakerus
             .
          
           
             M.
             Durant
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Halls
             peace-maker
             ,
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             8
             Act.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             read
             without
             Commentaries
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             they
             were
             hardly
             understood
             with
             Commentaries
             Dr.
             Ames
             .
          
           
             Cartwrights
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             ,
             for
             the
             Study
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e52030
           
             *
             The
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             1
             because
             it
             is
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             
               John
               5.
               39.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             1.
             39.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             commended
             to
             the
             faithfull
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             19.
             20.
             3.
             
             I●
             conduceth
             much
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             3.
             4
             
             ▪
             It
             was
             used
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Luke
             4.
             16.
             and
             24.
             27.
             
             Marke
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Glassius
             Phil.
             Sac.
             l.
             a
             parte
             1ª
             Tract
             .
             1
             ,
             Literalis
             
          
           
             *
             sensus
             est
             is
             ,
             que●
             Sp.
             Sanctus
             autor
             Scripture
             intendit
             .
             
               Chamierus
               .
               R●inoldus
            
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             Est
             ille
             literalis
             sensus
             qui
             proximè
             per
             ipsa
             verba
             sive
             propria
             sive
             figurata
             sunt
             ,
             sign
             ficatur
             ,
             velut
             Glassius
             ,
             quem
             intendit
             proximè
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             .
             Am●ma
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Sensus
               secundarius
               ,
               diversus
               à
               liter●li
               ,
               simili●
               tamen
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
             Not
             the
             Letter
             but
             the
             right
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             Gods
             word
             .
             John
             19.
             
          
           
             Litera
             gesta
             docet
             ;
             quid
             cre●as
             ;
             allegoria
             Moralis
             quid
             agas
             ,
             quo
             tendas
             anagogia
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Manuali
             Controvers
             .
             c.
             1.
             de
             Script
             .
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Origenes
             sio
             Paradi●●●n
             ter●●strem
             allego
             rizat
             ,
             ut
             historiae
             au●erat
             veritatem
             ,
             dum
             pro
             arbori●us
             Angelos
             ,
             prost●
             minibus
             vi●●utes
             Caelestes
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             ru●●icas
             pelliceas
             Adae
             &
             Evae
             ,
             corpora
             humana
             interpretatur
             .
             Bellarminus
             ex
             Hieronymo
             .
             Concedit
             Bellarminus
             ex
             solo
             literall
             sensu
             pe●i
             posse
             argumenta
             efficacia
             .
             
               To
               prove
               any
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               manner
               no
               sense
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               but
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
            
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             *
             Chamierus
             tomo
             1●
             de
             Scripturae
             sensu
             l.
             15.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Confundunt
             Pontificij
             sensum
             scripturae
             cum
             applicatione
             s●nsu
             ,
             &
             accommodatione
             ejus
             ad
             usus
             Apostolicos
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3
             16.
             dum
             vel
             cum
             literali
             &
             mystico
             sensus
             alios
             i●troducunt
             ,
             vel
             mysticum
             subdividunt
             in
             all●goricum
             ,
             tropologicum
             ,
             &
             anagogicum
             ,
             &
             totidem
             diversos
             sensus
             in
             Scriptura
             dari
             contendunt
             ,
             confundendo
             heterogen●
             ,
             sensum
             &
             applicationem
             sensus
             ▪
             Sp●nhem
             ,
             Dub.
             Evang
             ▪
             parte
             .
             tertia
             .
             Dub.
             66.
             
          
           
             
               Theologia
               Symbolica
               non
               est
               argumentativa
            
             .
             This
             is
             good
             reasoning
             ,
             the
             Oxes
             mouth
             muh
             not
             be
             muxled
             ,
             ergo
             the
             Minister
             must
             be
             maintained
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             part
             of
             the
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             were
             too
             much
             addicted
             to
             Allegories
             .
             Jerome
             sometimes
             went
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             through
             a
             likeing
             of
             Allegories
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             reader
             and
             follower
             of
             Origen
             ,
             who
             handled
             the
             Scriptures
             too
             licentiously
             .
             Rainolds
             against
             
               H●rt
               ▪
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Judicium
             est
             triplex
             .
             1
             Direction●●
             ,
             quale
             habet
             Minister
             .
             2
             lurisdiction●●
             quale
             habet
             ecclesia
             .
             3
             Discretionis
             quale
             habet
             privatus
             ut
             Act.
             17.
             10.
             
             Dr.
             Prid.
             
               There
               is
            
             Judex
             Supremus
             ,
             and
             judex
             Ministerial●s
             ,
             visibilis
             
               but
               not
            
             supremus
             ,
             and
             judicium
             practic●
             discretion●●
             
               which
               is
               left
               to
               every
               one
               .
               B.
               Downam
               .
            
          
           
             Primo
             Non
             sequitur
             à
             lege
             ad
             Evangelium
             .
             Secundo
             non
             sequitur
             ●
             Mose
             ad
             Episcopum
             Romanum
             qui
             hic
             non
             eundem
             lorum
             tenet
             inter
             Christianos
             ,
             quem
             Moses
             inter
             Judaeos
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             *
             Hieronymus
             in
             locum
             a●t
             :
             Etsi
             plures
             verbum
             Dei
             doceant
             ,
             unus
             tamen
             est
             illius
             doctrinae
             author
             ,
             nempe
             Deus
             ;
             ubi
             Manichaeos
             refellit
             ,
             qui
             unum
             statuerunt
             authorem
             veteris
             Testament
             ,
             alterum
             verò
             novi
             .
             Alij
             Spiritum
             volunt
             esse
             hunc
             unum
             Pastorem
             ,
             ut
             Vatab●us
             ,
             Alij
             Christum
             ut
             Mercerus
             ;
             Papam
             nulli
             ,
             praeterquam
             ●nsulsi
             Papistae
             ,
             Whitake●us
             .
             Interpretes
             omnes
             de
             Deo
             expo●●uerunt
             ,
             cum
             veteres
             tum
             recentes
             ,
             etiam
             Papistae
             ,
             Chami●ru●
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap
             significast
             ▪
             de
             Elect.
             
               Review
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Trent
             .
             
               l.
               c.
            
             8.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Deum
             atque
             homines
             testamur
             ,
             cum
             plurima
             nobis
             in
             Papis●o
             displiceant
             ,
             ●um
             hoc
             omnino
             intolerandum
             videri
             ,
             quod
             Scripturas
             quilibet
             apud
             eas
             doc
             ●or
             culas
             ,
             ita
             sibi
             in
             manum
             ●radi●as
             arbitretur
             ut
             eas
             sursum
             de●rsum
             versare
             queat
             ,
             quid
             libet
             inde
             con●ecturus
             suo
             arbitrio
             ;
             suo
             ,
             in
             quam
             arbitri●
             ,
             suo
             marte
             ,
             quidlibet
             excogitans
             &
             comm●ntans
             .
             Ita
             enim
             even●t
             ,
             ut
             qui
             maximè
             prae
             se
             ferant
             detestari
             privatum
             spiritum
             ,
             ij
             hu●c
             ipsi
             indulgeant
             omnium
             maxima
             .
          
           
             *
             Enimverò
             quis
             docuit
             prophetiam
             illam
             ex
             
               Psalmo
               72.
               adorabunt
               ●um
               omnes
               reges
               terrae
               ,
               omnes
               gentes
               servient
               ei
               ,
            
             impletam
             ess●●
             L●o●e
             .
             ●eci●o
             .
             Chamietus
             tomo
             10
             de
             Sc●pturae
             interpretatione
             l.
             16.
             c.
             1o.
             vide
             Cameronem
             ad
             2
             
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               
               Matth.
            
             23.
             8
             
             ▪
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Soli
             scripturae
             vel
             spiritui
             in
             scriptura
             loquenti
             competunt
             requisita
             summi
             Iudic●●que
             tria
             sunt
             1º
             ut
             certo
             sciamus
             ,
             veram
             esse
             sententiam
             ,
             quam
             pronunciat
             .
             2.
             
             Vt
             ab
             illo
             ad
             alium
             judicem
             non
             liceat
             prov●care
             .
             3.
             
             Vt
             nullo
             partium
             〈◊〉
             ducatur
             ▪
             Wendelinus
             in
             Prolegom
             .
             Christ.
             Theol.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Cathedr●m●●in
             c●lo
             habet
             qui
             ●
             corda
             doce●
             
               Aug.
               Luke
               10
               21.
               22
               
               Jer.
            
             31.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Convenit
             inter
             nos
             &
             adversarios
             ,
             Scripturas
             intelligidebe●e
             ●o
             spiritu
             quo
             ●actae
             sunt
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
            
             3●
             de
             verbo
             dei
             .
             c.
             3.
             11.
             
             Dr.
             Rain
             .
             against
             Hart.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             number
             of
             Ancient
             Fathers
             (
             whose
             workes
             are
             yet
             extant
             )
             who
             lived
             within
             Six
             and
             Seven
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             after
             Christ
             are
             recorded
             to
             have
             beene
             about
             200.
             
             Bishop
             Mor●on
             of
             the
             Masse
             l.
             7.
             c
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Fathers
               wrote
               some
               things
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             confute
             the
             adversaries
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             deale
             ,
             
               and
               in
               these
               they
               erre
               sometimes
               ;
               some
               things
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             praise
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             stirre
             up
             others
             to
             their
             vertue
             
               wherein
               they
               overlash
            
             .
             Rainolds
             against
             Hart.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             meanes
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Orationi
             lectio
             ,
             lectioni
             succedat
             oratio
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Act.
             9.
             22.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             comparing
             of
             obscure
             Places
             with
             such
             as
             are
             more
             evident
             Gen.
             11.
             35
             with
             Gal
             3.
             16.
             of
             like
             with
             like
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             unlike
             with
             unlike
             John
             6.
             53.
             with
             
               Deut.
               5.
               
               ●3
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Contra
             ignota
             ●igna
             magnum
             est
             remedium
             linguarum
             cognitio
             ,
             &
             Latinae
             quidem
             linguae
             homines
             duabus
             alijs
             ad
             scriptura●um
             cognitionem
             opus
             habent
             .
             Hebraica
             &
             Graeca
             Augustinus
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
             Aug.
             de
             doctrina
             Christiana
             l
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Fea●ely
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             
               Psal.
               ●
            
             .
             10.
             
             Logicke
             teacheth
             the
             Preacher
             to
             Analize
             and
             divide
             his
             Text.
             ●
             teacheth
             to
             collect
             true
             and
             proper
             Doctrines
             from
             it
             ,
             assisteth
             him
             in
             confuting
             of
             Haeresies
             ,
             and
             in
             resolving
             all
             questions
             .
          
           
             *
             Lexicon
             Chaldaicum
             ,
             talmudicum
             ,
             &
             rabbinicum
             opus
             immensi
             laboris
             atque
             fructus
             ,
             &
             incomparabili
             multorum
             annorum
             ,
             industria
             patri●
             atque
             filij
             Johan
             .
             Buxtorfij
             elaboratum
             .
             Bootius
             .
          
           
             *
             Concordantiae
             Bibliorum
             hebraicae
             ,
             editae
             à
             Joh.
             Buxtor●io
             juniore
             ,
             magni
             patris
             Majore
             filio
             .
             Arnoldus
             .
             Boatius
             .
             Henrici
             ,
             Stephani
             maximae
             &
             absolutissimae
             Concordantiae
             ,
          
           
             *
             This
             Bread
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             1.
             the
             communion
             of
             my
             body
             .
             The
             Prophets
             explaine
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             interpretes
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             *
             Analogia
             fi●ei
             nihil
             aliud
             est
             ,
             quam
             constans
             &
             propetua
             semen●ia
             Scripturae
             ,
             in
             apertis
             &
             minim●
             obs●uris
             Scripturae
             locis
             :
             quales
             sunt
             articuli
             fidei
             in
             Symbolo
             ,
             quaeque
             continentur
             in
             oratione
             Dominica
             ,
             in
             Decalog●
             .
             
               Whitakerus
               .
               Rainoldus
            
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             Plura
             Rabbinis
             debemus
             ,
             nos
             prae●ertim
             qui
             accuratum
             istud
             interpretandi
             genus
             sectamur
             ,
             quam
             quisquam
             existimet
             .
             Drus.
             observ
             .
             Sac.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Censura
             in
             exercitat
             .
             4.
             
             Morini
             c.
             80.
             
             Doctissimus
             Hebraeorum
             Grammaticus
             idemque
             interp●es
             
               Kimchius
               .
               Fuller
            
             Miscell
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             vide
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             &
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             &
             l
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               David
               Kimchius
            
             è
             cujus
             Grammatica
             &
             Lexico
             sive
             radicum
             libro
             tanquam
             ex
             equo
             Trojano
             prodiit
             ,
             quicquid
             Grammaticarum
             &
             Lexicorum
             Hebraicorum
             ubique
             videmus
             .
             Morinus
             l.
             1.
             exerci●
             .
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
             Ebraeorum
             Interpretum
             Coryphaeus
             Kimchi
             
               Amama
               Antib
               .
               Bibl.
            
             Aben.
             Esra
             .
             meritò
             audit
             sapientissimus
             ebraeorum
             .
             Mayerus
             in
             Philo.
             Sac.
             
          
           
             *
             Quid
             fuerint
             Vrim
             &
             Thummim
             ,
             ne
             Rabbinorum
             quid●m
             Principes
             jam
             diuscire
             potuerunt
             .
             
               Chamierus
               .
               See
            
             Bu●●h
             .
             
               on
               3.
               of
            
             Hos.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Dexter●imus
             ille
             literarum
             sacrarum
             interpres
             .
             Glassius
             .
             Hieronymus
             solus
             inter
             Patres
             ●uit
             doctus
             Hebraeas
             literas
             ,
             quas
             quia
             reliqui
             ignorabant
             ,
             saepe
             in
             v.
             Testamento
             explicando
             lapsi
             sum
             Tarnov
             .
             exercit
             .
             Bib.
             
          
           
             *
             Capellus
             arcano
             punctationis
             revelato
             .
          
           
             *
             Opus
             laboriosum
             &
             divinum
             ,
             maximo
             ecclesiae
             damno
             amissum
             ,
             cujus
             operis
             jacturam
             deplorare
             possumus
             ,
             compensare
             nunquam
             possumus
             .
             Whitaketus
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Whitak
            
             .
             de
             authoritate
             ,
             Script
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Inter
             antiquos
             ecclesiastic●s
             auctores
             Graeci
             generis
             non
             tantum
             primus
             ,
             sed
             ,
             fe●è●olus
             Hebraicè
             ●uit
             doctissimus
             .
             Salmasius
             de
             m●do
             usurarum
             .
             Autor
             non
             purus
             ,
             ut
             vix
             unquam
             nominari
             possit
             in
             rebus
             fidei
             absque
             praefatione
             .
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             *
             Magnus
             Augustinus
             ingenio
             ,
             eruditione
             ,
             sanctitate
             ,
             zelo
             ,
             quae
             res
             tantam
             .
             illi
             meri●●
             authoritatem
             concilia●m
             ,
             ut
             nemosit
             amiquorum
             qui
             in
             〈◊〉
             nostris
             a●
             Pontificijs
             pluris
             aestimetur
             aut
             aestimari
             debeat
             .
             Rainoldes
             de
             libris
             Apocriph●●omo
             pràe
             .
             ●9
             .
             Augustinus
             habitus
             Theologorum
             veterum
             :
             acutiss●imus
             ,
             neque
             immerito
             I●
             .
             Graeco●um
             dis●ertissimus
             Chrysostomus
             .
             
               Fullerus
               .
               See
               a
               ●reat
               commendation
               of
            
             T●rtullian
             in
             Jack
             en●raging
             
               tempest
               p.
            
             8.
             
             Vir
             prof●cto
             acris
             ac
             vehemeniis
             ingenij
             ,
             multa
             latino
             〈…〉
             scripsi●
             ,
             sed
             stylo
             elaborato
             ac
             duro
             ,
             &
             propter
             〈…〉
             vocum
             novitatom
             obscuro
             .
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             .
          
           
             
               Da
               Magistrum
            
             ,
             Augustmus
             Copiosus
             est
             ,
             Hieronymus
             succinctus
             :
             Lactantius
             Ciceronem
             imitatur
             ,
             Tertullianus
             obscuritatem
             amat
             :
             Chrysostomus
             ornatus
             &
             apertus
             est
             ,
             Nazianze●us
             pressus
             &
             acutus
             Whitakerus
             de
             Scripturis
             .
          
           
             Mercerus
             in
             Gen.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex
             Scriptura
             ipsa
             Calvinu
             ita
             scripturam
             interpretatus
             est
             ,
             ut
             inter
             aequos
             rerum
             judices
             ,
             
               doctissimi
               interpretis
            
             nomen
             jure
             meritus
             fit
             .
             Rivetus
             in
             Catholico
             Orthod●xo
             .
          
           
             *
             Quo
             ne●●
             aetate
             sua
             solidior
             &
             nervosior
             Theologus
             Whitakerus
             in
             conci●ne
             ultima
             .
          
           
             *
             Incomparabilis
             illa
             editio
             Tremellian●
             ,
             opera
             &
             cura
             doctissimi
             Theologi
             Francisci
             I●ni●elucubrata
             &
             expolita
             plur
             .
             i●
             busque
             Scholi●●
             locupletatae
             .
             Fulle
             1
             miscel
             .
             Sac.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Vide
             Boo●ij
             censuram
             in
             Indice
             Au●orum
             .
             Animadversionibus
             Sacr●●
             praefixo
             .
             In
             novo
             Testamento
             laboravit
             Erasmus
             Roter●damus
             non
             inutiliter
             ,
             cum
             vertend●
             ,
             tum
             paraphrasi
             explicando
             ,
             tum
             annotando
             .
             Chamierus
             de
             Canone
             l.
             12.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Papa
             Innocentus
             primum
             l●cum
             tribuit
             Thomae
             post
             scripturas
             ,
             &
             ●e●i●ò
             ,
             nam
             melius
             de
             Papatu
             meruit
             quam
             omnes
             Patres-Rainoldus
             B.
             Mortons
             
               App●ale
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
             Sect.
             ●2
             .
             Papistarum
             Homerus
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             Rainold
             .
             de
             lib.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             *
             Rainolds
             against
             Hart.
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             adhuc
             infans
             chartam
             versans
             ,
             imo
             comedens
             significabat
             quam
             studiosus
             foret
             adultior
             factus
             .
             Cornel
             a
             L●pide
             in
             Gen.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Spanhem
             .
             dub
             .
             Evang.
             parte
             ●ecunda
             .
             Dub.
             34.
             vide
             ibid.
             Dub.
             5.
             p.
             132.
             133.
             
          
           
             *
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             *
             Cardinalis
             Cajetanus
             omnes
             Epistolas
             novi
             Testamenti
             &
             Actorum
             librum
             recensuit
             ad
             veritatem
             ▪
             Graec●m
             &
             annotationibus
             illustravit
             ,
             intra
             spatium
             circiter
             decem
             mensium
             ,
             Chamierus
             tomo
             1●
             de
             Canone
             l.
             13.
             c
             4.
             
             Vir
             meo
             judicio
             quamvi●
             Papista
             ,
             tamen
             candidus
             plurimumque
             distans
             abea
             pertinacia
             ,
             quam
             in
             reliquis
             deplorare
             cogimur
             .
             Idem
             de
             Canone
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             1.
             
             Vide
             Whitakerum
             de
             Scripturis
             pag
             16
             ,
             17
             &
             196.
             
             Andradius
             mentione
             Cajetani
             facta
             su●jungit
             ,
             omnes
             illum
             aetatis
             suae
             longe
             superasse
             .
          
           
             *
             Andraeas
             Masnes
             .
             Papista
             quidem
             ,
             at
             sanior
             &
             dexterrimus
             scripturae
             Sacrosanctae
             interpres
             .
             Glassius
             onomat
             .
          
           
             Pater
             quidem
             dixit
             se
             orand●
             magis
             ,
             quam
             s●udendo
             ac
             legendo
             ,
             in
             cognitione
             Scripturarum
             profecisse●
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             John
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Deu●
             .
             6.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Praxis
             ecclesiae
             P●at
             .
             um
             consentiens
             interpretatio
             .
          
           
             Conciliorum
             praescripta
             &
             decreta
             ,
             Regula
             fidei
             .
          
           
             *
             Inter
             Pontifices
             Roman●s
             multi
             fuerunt
             scelerati
             ,
             ex
             quorum
             improb●
             vita
             plus
             redijt
             ad
             Christianos
             scandali
             ,
             quam
             ex
             ●orum
             autoritate
             adificationis
             .
             Non
             potuit
             vit
             humani
             ingenij
             ,
             non
             fremere
             ,
             cum
             legenti
             Pontificum
             Romanorum
             vita●t●t
             occurrerent
             monstra
             scelerum
             .
             Chamierus
             .
             de
             Canone
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
             Vide
             plura
             ibid.
             Absit
             ut
             unius
             homuncionis
             ,
             &
             quidem
             Infirmissiimi
             ,
             arbitrio
             stare
             credamus
             vel
             eadere
             veritatem
             Dei.
             Chamierus
             .
             ibid.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Plus
             credendum
             est
             simplici
             laico
             scripturam
             proferent●
             ,
             quam
             toti
             simul
             Concilio
             .
             Panormitanus
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Greenhill
             on
             third
             of
             
               Ezek.
               v.
            
             14.
             p.
             316.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Analysis
             1.
             
             Grammatica
             quae
             proprias
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rhetorica
             quae
             tropicas
             dictiones
             excutit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Logica
             quae
             scopum
             ,
             q●ae
             antecedentium
             &
             consequentium
             seriem
             ,
             pr●bationumque
             vim
             indicat
             .
          
           
             Altingius
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e58590
           
             *
             Illum
             Graeci
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vocant
             ,
             Latini
             post
             eos
             ,
             &
             abijs
             Deum
             dix●re
             :
             Galli
             ,
             I●ali
             ,
             Hispani
             ,
             mut●●to
             à
             Latini●
             nomine
             ,
             
               Dieu
               ,
               Dio
               ,
               Dios
            
             ,
             appellant
             .
             Germani
             ,
             Angli
             ,
             Belgae
             Go●t
             ,
             vel
             God●um
             ●um
             nuncupant
             ,
          
           
             a
             Act.
             17.
             27.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             equall
             proportion
             ,
             between
             the
             facultie
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             Deum
             dignè
             aestimamus
             dum
             inaessimabilem
             dicimus
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             De
             Deo
             etiam
             dicere
             vera
             periculosum
             est
             .
             
               Ruffin
               .
               in
               exposit
            
             .
             Symb.
             
          
           
             Things
             that
             excell
             in
             Scripture
             phrase
             usually
             are
             said
             to
             be
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             36.
             6.
             and
             80.
             10.
             
             John.
             3
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Some
             u●g●
             this
             ,
             what
             Moses
             was
             to
             ▪
             the
             Jewes
             Christ
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             was
             Philosophie
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             enough
             to
             save
             them
             .
             Erasmus
             had
             much
             adoe
             to
             forbeare
             saying
             ,
             
               Sancte
               Socrates
               ,
               ora
               pro
               nobis
               ,
            
             But
             
               omnis
               doctrina
               Philosophorum
               ●ine
               Capite
               quia
               Deum
               ignorabant
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               &
               extra
               ecclesiam
               nulla
               salus
               .
            
             See
             
               Matth.
               4.
               16.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             3.
             and
             Doctor
             Prideaux
             ,
             in
             his
             eighth
             L●●ure
             
               de
               Salute
               Ethnicorum
            
             .
             To
             beleeve
             there
             is
             a
             God
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             ▪
             
               Caput
               est
               primum
               Divine
               legis
               ,
               ipsum
               Deum
               n●sse
               .
               Loctamius
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             ●man
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             may
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             Though
             this
             be
             denied
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             yet
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             and
             Psal.
             19.
             heg
             .
             seeme
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             Demonstrations
             or
             proofes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             demonstrating
             of
             the
             effects
             by
             their
             causes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             proof
             ●
             priori
             .
             Principles
             cannot
             be
             demonstrated
             
               à
               causa
            
             and
             
               ●
               priori
            
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             superiour
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             demonstrating
             of
             causes
             by
             their
             effects
             :
             which
             is
             a
             proofe
             drawne
             
               à
               posteriori
            
             .
             So
             principles
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             .
             All
             principles
             being
             Prima
             ,
             and
             Notissima
             of
             themselves
             are
             thereby
             made
             indemonstrable
             .
          
           
             Quad
             sit
             D●us
             
          
           
             *
             The
             weightiest
             Testimony
             that
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             prove
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             is
             to
             produce
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             speaking
             in
             his
             own
             word
             .
             None
             other
             in
             the
             world
             can
             have
             equall
             authority
             ,
             John
             8.
             13.
             14.
             
             Yet
             this
             Testimony
             is
             not
             allowed
             by
             the
             Atheists
             .
             For
             as
             they
             deny
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             so
             they
             deny
             likewise
             that
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               his
               word
            
             .
             Atheomastix
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               2.
               
               Nulla
               gens
               tam
               effera
               ac
               barbara
               qvae
               non
               cognoscat
               esse
               Deum
               .
               Cicero
               de
               natura
               Deorum
               .
               Epicurum
               ipsum
               ,
               quem
               nihil
               pudendum
               pudet
               ,
               tamen
               Deum
               negare
               pudet
               .
               Mornaeus
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Inveniuntur
             qui
             si●e
             rege
             ,
             sine
             lege
             vivunt
             ,
             qui
             sub
             diò
             degunt
             ,
             qui
             nudi
             serarum
             instar
             sylvas
             oberrant
             ,
             avia
             querunt
             &
             obvia
             depascuntur
             .
             Qui
             religion●●
             specie
             ,
             qui
             sacris
             ,
             qui
             numinis
             sensu
             planè
             carerent
             ,
             nulli
             inventi
             sunt
             ,
             nulli
             et●amnum
             inveniuntur
             .
             Morneus
             de
             veritate
             Christianae
             relig
             .
             C.
             1.
             
             A
             Iove
             principium
             musae
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             most
             pregnant
             and
             undeniable
             p●oofe
             of
             the
             God-head
             with
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             was
             the
             voyce
             of
             conscience
             .
             The
             Scripture
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             were
             much
             terrified
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             after
             the
             committing
             of
             hainous
             sinnes
             ,
             
               R●m
               .
               2.
               15.
               
               Is●y
               .
               57.
               20.
               21.
               
               Marke
            
             6.
             14.
             16.
             
             So
             doth
             common
             experie●ce
             teach
             ,
             in
             Murtherers
             ,
             Theeves
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               Marke
               9.
               44.
               
               Act.
               16.
               25.
               
               Act.
               12.
               6.
               
               Psal.
            
             3.
             6.
             and
             46.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Si
               fractus
               illabatur
               orbis
               impavidum
               ferient
               ruinae
               .
            
             Horat.
             
          
           
             Every
             effect
             hath
             its
             cause
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             wrought
             or
             done
             ,
             is
             wrought
             or
             done
             by
             some
             thing
             ,
             which
             hath
             ability
             and
             fitnesse
             to
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             ;
             seeing
             nothing
             can
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             not
             sufficiency
             to
             produce
             such
             and
             such
             effects
             ,
             cannot
             produce
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             whom
             there
             be
             workes
             and
             effects
             ,
             he
             is
             ;
             of
             God
             there
             be
             workes
             and
             effects
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             God
             is
             to
             be
             felt
             sensibly
             ,
             in
             every
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             to
             be
             seene
             visibly
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             therein
             contained
             ▪
             Man
             the
             best
             of
             the
             creatures
             here
             below
             was
             not
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             such
             a
             Roofe
             as
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             floore
             as
             the
             earth
             .
             D●cter
             Preston
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               12.
               9.
               
               Serviunt
               omnia
               omnibus
               ,
               uni
               omnia
               .
               Mundi
               Creatio
               est
               Dei
               Scriptura
               ,
               cuius
               ●ria
               sunt
               f●lia
               Caelum
               ,
               terra
               ,
               mare
               .
            
          
           
             The
             preserving
             and
             ordering
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             humane
             societies
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             planting
             ,
             and
             defending
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             A
             number
             of
             wheeles
             in
             a
             Clocke
             ,
             doe
             worke
             together
             ,
             to
             strike
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             knowing
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             ordered
             and
             kept
             in
             order
             by
             the
             care
             of
             some
             wise
             person
             ;
             which
             knowes
             the
             distance
             and
             frame
             of
             each
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             An
             Army
             of
             men
             could
             not
             meet
             together
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             to
             fight
             for
             ,
             or
             against
             one
             City
             ,
             if
             the
             wisdome
             of
             one
             Generall
             did
             not
             Command
             over
             all
             .
             A
             number
             of
             Letters
             cannot
             all
             fall
             orderly
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             perfect
             sence
             without
             some
             Composer
             .
             Protogenes
             by
             the
             smallnesse
             of
             a
             line
             ,
             drawn
             in
             a
             Table
             ,
             knew
             Apelles
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             Artificer
             .
             He
             that
             sees
             but
             the
             shape
             and
             ●ffigies
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             presently
             thinkes
             of
             a
             Painter
             .
          
           
             *
             Hic
             compono
             canticum
             ,
             in
             Creatoris
             nostri
             laudem
             .
             Si
             Humani
             corporla
             admirabilem
             constructionem
             intus
             extraque
             conspicimus
             ,
             &
             ut
             omnia
             ibi
             etiam
             minima
             suos
             usus
             habeant
             ,
             nullo
             studio
             nulla
             industria
             parentum
             ,
             arte
             vero
             tanta
             ,
             ut
             philosophorum
             ac
             medicorum
             praestantissimi
             nunquam
             eam
             satis
             possint
             admirari
             .
             Grotius
             .
             
               The
               Sunne
               is
               moved
               by
               another
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               tyed
               unto
               such
               a
               str●ct
               and
               unalterable
               motion
               ,
               that
               Astronomers
               can
               surely
               tell
               (
               unto
               the
               very
               minute
               )
               all
               the
               Ecclipses
               ▪
               that
               shall
               ever
               fall
               out
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               world
               it selfe
               shall
               last
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             148.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Heathens
             called
             the
             Soule
             of
             man
             
               divinae
               particulam
               aurae
            
             ,
             a
             parcell
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ;
             but
             that
             speech
             must
             be
             taken
             
               ●um
               grano
               satis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Civill
               Eff●cts
            
             .
             Politiae
             &
             Leges
             probant
             mentemesse
             divinam
             intelligentem
             ,
             illas
             hominibus
             tum
             m●nstratem
             tum
             conervantem
             ,
             ne
             Diaboli
             &
             impiorumodio
             &
             machinationibus
             dissolutae
             corruant
             ;
             Deus
             enim
             est
             Deus
             ordinis
             
          
           
             Miraculous
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Exodus
             15.
             11.
             72.
             
             Psal.
             18.
             and
             136.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isay
             41.
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             Miracle
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             infinite
             strength
             ,
             or
             omnipotency
             ;
             surpassing
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             created
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             turne
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             to
             multiplie
             seven
             loaves
             ,
             to
             the
             feeding
             and
             satisfying
             of
             4000
             men
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             use
             of
             sight
             to
             one
             borne
             blind
             ,
             to
             arise
             up
             a
             man
             indeed
             dead
             ,
             to
             cure
             a
             leprosie
             with
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             Brideling
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Atheists
             third
             objection
             ,
             that
             Religion
             is
             but
             an
             humane
             invention
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             sp●nds
             his
             whole
             second
             Booke
             about
             this
             reason
             .
             The
             Greekes
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             all
             Arts
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             in
             making
             Minerva
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Jupiter
             :
             and
             to
             have
             had
             her
             generation
             in
             his
             Divine
             braine
             .
             As
             God
             the
             Son
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             Grammer
             ,
             Logicke
             ,
             Rhetoricke
             ,
             carry
             upon
             them
             the
             same
             name
             .
             There
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             verbam
             ,
             that
             is
             Grammer
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ratio
             ,
             that
             is
             Logick
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             oratio
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Rhetoricke
             .
          
           
             All
             second
             causes
             ,
             depend
             on
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             proceed
             
               in
               Infinitū
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Quicquid
               movetur
               ,
               ab
               alio
               movetur
               .
            
             Some
             derive
             Deus
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             feare
             ,
             because
             the
             feare
             of
             him
             is
             planted
             in
             the
             very
             natures
             ,
             and
             consciences
             of
             all
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             others
             
               a
               dando
            
             ;
             in
             English
             God
             ,
             quasi
             Good
             ;
             his
             daily
             mercies
             and
             blessings
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             Act.
             14
             17
             ,
          
           
             The
             Heathens
             lift
             up
             their
             eyes
             and
             hands
             to
             Heaven
             in
             any
             suddaine
             distresse
             .
             Psal.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             pure
             Atheist
             (
             according
             to
             the
             propriety
             of
             that
             name
             )
             is
             hee
             ,
             which
             generally
             and
             constantly
             denyeth
             all
             Deity
             ,
             and
             beleeveth
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             The
             stou●est
             Atheist
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             can
             not
             resolutely
             and
             constantly
             believe
             there
             is
             no
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             Diagorus
             made
             a
             very
             eloquent
             Oration
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             comming
             to
             him
             applauded
             him
             ,
             saying
             that
             in
             his
             Oration
             he
             had
             almost
             perswaded
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             so
             ●l●quently
             that
             they
             thought
             hee
             was
             the
             God
             ,
          
           
             b
             Morn●eus
             cap.
             1.
             de
             verit
             .
             Relig.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             When
             he
             wanted
             fire
             he
             tooke
             one
             of
             Hercules
             wooden
             Images
             and
             made
             a
             fire
             of
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             go
             to
             Hercules
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             now
             go
             through
             thy
             thirteenth
             labour
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             53.
             15.
             
          
           
             So
             Genebrard
             and
             Muis
             expound
             that
             ,
             14.
             
             Ps.
             of
             indirect
             Atheists
             ,
             who
             deny
             Gods
             Providence
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               only
            
             innatum
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             animo
             insculptum
             esse
             Deos
             Cic
             l.
             2.
             de
             natura
             Deorum
             :
          
           
             No
             Atheists
             almost
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             in
             Ecclesi●stical
             Histori●s
             ,
             nor
             in
             Heathen
             writings
             ,
             which
             came
             not
             unto
             some
             fearfull
             end
             ,
             See
             
               Atheomastix
               .
               l.
               1.
               chap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             So
             Domitian
             ,
             Dominus
             Deus
             noster
             ,
             sic
             fieri
             jubet
             .
             Suetonius
             .
             edictam
             Domini
             Deique
             nostri
             .
             Martiall
             More
             Caligula
             ,
             Dominum
             se
             ,
             Deumque
             vocarit
             coegit
             .
             Aurelius
             Victor
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             48.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Esay
             40.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quid
             su
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             11.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             26.
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             my
             Hebrew
             
               Critica
               Sacra
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Booke
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             judaei
             in
             legendis
             et
             scribedi●
             n●mi
             nibus
             ,
             Dei
             ●ppidò
             quam
             superstitiosi
             sunt
             ,
             interpretantur
             tert●●
             praeceptum
             ,
             nomen
             lehovae
             non
             esse
             prenunciandum
             ,
             &
             librum
             in
             quo
             integrè
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             nudis
             manibus
             non
             esse
             contrectandum
             .
             
               Of
               those
               two
               Greeke
               names
               ,
               See
               my
               Greeke
            
             Critica
             Sacra
             .
             As
          
           
             *
             Jehovab
             ,
             Jah
             Ehich
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Vocantur
             Attributa
             quia
             ea
             sibi
             attribait
             Deus
             nostra
             causâ
             Zanchius
             de
             Attributis
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Attributum
             est
             Divinae
             simplicissimae
             essentiae
             pro
             diversa
             agendi
             ratione
             diversa
             ,
             &
             vera
             habitudo
             &
             conceptio
             nobis
             expressa
             .
          
           
             M.
             Stock
             on
             Gods
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             *
             Proprietates
             Divinae
             naturae
             ,
             seu
             essentiae
             ,
             sunt
             Attributa
             Dei
             essentialia
             ,
             quibus
             essentiae
             Divinae
             veritas
             ac
             Majestas
             nobis
             innot●scit
             ,
             &
             abaliis
             distinguiturs
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             These
             Attributes
             differ
             not
             among
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Divine
             essence
             Esay
             43.
             25.
             
             For
             my selfe
             ,
             not
             for
             my
             Mercy
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             his
             Mercy
             is
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             different
             from
             his
             Essence
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             so
             light
             that
             in
             him
             there
             is
             no
             darknesse
             at
             all
             .
             1
             John
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             12.
             1
             
             John
             1.
             5.
             
             &
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             105.
             8.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             136.
             1.
             and
             100.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             117.
             2.
             
          
           
             Num.
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             Proprietates
             Dei
             sunt
             primi
             vel
             secundi
             generis
             .
             Primi
             generis
             proprietates
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             ita
             Deo
             competunt
             ,
             ut
             earum
             contrariae
             ,
             omni
             in
             sint
             creaturae
             .
             Cujus●odi
             sunt
             
               independentia
               ,
               simplicitas
               ,
               immutabilitas
               ,
               immensitas
               ,
               aeternitas
            
             Secundi
             generis
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             ita
             Deo
             competunt
             ,
             ut
             earum
             expressae
             imagines
             in
             creaturis
             reperiantur
             .
             Wendelinus
             Christian.
             Theol.
             l.
             1.
             
             C.
             1.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             called
             a
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             a
             body
             .
             2.
             
             Analogically
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             certaine
             likenesse
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             perfections
             in
             Spiritu●Il
             subst●nces
             ,
             which
             doe
             more
             shadow
             forth
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             then
             any
             bodily
             ●●ng
             can
             .
             Doctor
             
               Ammes
               .
               Theol.
            
             
          
           
             God
             is
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             spirituall
             nature
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             a
             spirit
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             Invisibility
             .
             2.
             
             Efficacie
             ,
             and
             activity
             ,
             Ezek.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Simplicitie
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             invisible
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Luke
               39.
               
               Col.
               1.
               15
               
               John
            
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             
          
           
             a
             
               lib.
               adver
               ,
               Prax.
               &
               de
               anima
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             23.
             
             Anthropomorphites
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Hereticks
             so
             called
             because
             they
             misconceived
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             a
             bodily
             shape
             like
             man.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Quod
             de
             Deo
             dicitur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             intelligi
             debet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dextra
             Dei
             significat
             potentiam
             &
             majestatem
             Dei
             :
             oculi
             &
             aures
             Omniscientiam
             .
             
               The
               Scripture
               referring
               eyes
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               them
               intends
               .
               1.
               
               His
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               notice
               of
               things
               ,
            
             Prov.
             15.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               His
               care
            
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             15.
             3.
             
             
               His
               direction
            
             ,
             Psal.
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             de
             Imag.
             Sanct.
             C.
             8.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             being
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             invisible
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             5.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             Invisibile
             aliquid
             dicitur
             dupliciter
             ,
             inquit
             Cham.
             primò
             per
             se
             ,
             &
             ipsa
             sui
             natur●●
             ut
             Deus
             ,
             ut
             Spiritus
             sunt
             invisibiles
             .
             Secundi
             ,
             per
             accidens
             ;
             ●um
             quid
             in
             se
             tale
             est
             quidem
             ut
             possitvideri
             :
             sed
             ,
             al
             qua
             externa
             superveniente
             causa
             ,
             fit
             invisibile
             ijs
             à
             quibus
             vel
             alias
             ,
             potuit
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             debuit
             videri
             :
             quo
             modo
             ijs
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             ad
             Septentrionem
             invisibiles
             sunt
             stellae
             ad
             Austrum
             ,
             quo
             modo
             stellae
             quaedam
             minutissimae
             sunt
             invisibiles
             .
          
           
             The
             Divine
             essence
             ,
             is
             simple
             and
             altogether
             uncompounded
             .
          
           
             Simplex
             proprie
             dicitur
             quod
             compositum
             ex
             diversis
             non
             est
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
             The
             Gospell
             and
             the
             wayes
             of
             it
             are
             not
             Simple
             ,
             as
             Simplicity
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             depth
             of
             wisedome
             
               (
               for
               therein
               is
               made
               knowne
               the
               manifold
            
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ;
             Ephes.
             3.
             10.
             )
             But
             as
             Simplicity
             is
             opposed
             to
             mixture
             .
             Every
             thing
             the
             more
             simple
             (
             in
             this
             sence
             )
             the
             more
             excellent
             .
             
               In
               Deo
               idem
               est
               esse
               &
               essentia
               ,
               vivens
               &
               vita
               ,
               quia
               Deus
               non
               vivit
               per
               aliud
               essentiae
               superadditum
               ,
               sed
               vitam
               habet
               inscipso
               &
               est
               ipsa
               vita
               ,
               vivit
               à
               scipso
               &
               per
               scipsum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Consectaries
             .
             of
             God
             simplenesse
             .
          
           
             Simplex
             quasi
             sine
             plicis
             .
             Sincerus
             ,
             sine
             cera
             .
             
               See
               prov
            
             .
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             great
             French
             paire
             is
             called
             
               Le
               bon
               Chr●stien
            
             ,
             the
             good
             Christian
             ,
             because
             (
             they
             say
             )
             it
             never
             rots
             at
             the
             core
             .
             22.
             
             Matth.
             Christ
             opposeth
             a
             single
             eye
             and
             corrupt
             one
             ,
             an
             Israelite
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
             is
             worth
             an
             ecc●
             ,
             a
             rare
             man
             :
             M●s.
             
               Elizabeth
               Juxton
            
             said
             ,
             she
             had
             nothing
             to
             comfort
             her
             ,
             but
             poore
             syncerity
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             20.
             21.
             115.
             
             Psal.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             Graeci
             Deum
             vocant
             〈◊〉
             â
             vivendo
             ,
             quoniam
             solus
             verè
             vivit
             &
             omnia
             vivificat
             ,
             ut
             meritò
             :
             sic
             ut
             vocatur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ita
             appellari
             possit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             vivere
             est
             esse
             actuosum
             in
             se
             ,
             perse
             ,
             singulari
             vi
             ;
             unde
             &
             Latinis
             viv●
             à
             vi
             ,
             ut
             Graecis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicitur
             .
             Deut.
             30.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
             God
             lives
             because
             life
             is
             originally
             in
             him
             ,
             
               Psal.
               36.
               9
               
               John
            
             1.
             4.
             in
             him
             was
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             hath
             foure
             kindes
             of
             faculties
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             which
             he
             liveth
             ;
             and
             life
             in
             him
             is
             an
             ability
             to
             exercise
             them
             .
             He
             hath
             understanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             to
             move
             and
             wo●ke
             outwardly
             .
             The
             living
             God
             sees
             it
             fit
             to
             ascribe
             all
             th●se
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Their
             life
             hath
             a
             cause
             ,
             his
             none
             .
          
           
             His
             life
             consisteth
             in
             r●st
             ,
             and
             he
             possesseth
             all
             his
             life
             in
             one
             instant
             ,
             our
             life
             is
             a
             fluxe
             and
             succession
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             l●fe
             .
          
           
             Dan
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             4.
             9
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             46.
             
          
           
             John
             ,
             v.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Latine
               word
               for
               men
               ,
               is
            
             mortales
             .
             ipso
             vo
             cabulo
             suae
             conditionis
             admonentur
             .
             Erasmus
             in
             colloq
             .
             Psal.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Zanchius
             de
             immortalitate
             l.
             2.
             
             C.
             8.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             40.
             12.
             15.
             17.
             
             Psal.
             145.
             3.
             
          
           
             Spiritu
             Iufinitus
             ,
             non
             corpore
             ;
             non
             inquam
             quantitate
             ,
             magnitudine
             ,
             mole
             ,
             sed
             qualitate
             ,
             virtute
             bonitate
             ,
             &
             si
             quid
             praestantius
             ab
             homine
             de
             Deo
             dici
             vel
             cogitari
             potest
             .
             Mornaeus
             Cap.
             quarto
             de
             veritate
             Relig.
             Christ.
             Infinitas
             absoluta
             est
             essentiae
             Dei
             proprietas
             qua
             neque
             causae
             neque
             mensurae
             ullim
             terminis
             finitur
             .
             Goma●us
             .
          
           
             (*)
             Infinitenesse
             is
             that
             ,
             whereby
             God
             cannot
             be
             limited
             ,
             measured
             ,
             or
             determined
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             cause
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             wherefore
             all
             things
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             (a)
             All
             his
             properties
             are
             infinite
             .
          
           
             b
             Nature
             triumpheth
             in
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             in
             dissimilitude
             .
          
           
             c
             All
             creatures
             have
             such
             a
             measure
             and
             degree
             ,
             as
             the
             authour
             of
             them
             would
             communicate
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Infinite
             power
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             can
             doe
             more
             tben
             all
             creatures
             can
             doe
             ,
             yea
             more
             then
             all
             creatures
             can
             conceive
             he
             can
             doe
             ;
             infinite
             understanding
             by
             which
             he
             knowes
             more
             then
             all
             creatures
             doe
             know
             ,
             or
             can
             conceive
             that
             he
             doth
             know
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
          
           
             This
             one
             Attribute
             of
             Gods
             all-sufficiency
             ,
             may
             answer
             all
             the
             scruples
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             infinitenesse
             .
          
           
             See
             Gen.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             Esay
             ,
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             God
             is
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             therefore
             deserves
             all
             our
             love
             and
             obedience
             ;
             the
             best
             Angell
             in
             heaven
             cannot
             love
             God
             according
             to
             his
             excellency
             ;
             we
             should
             love
             him
             with
             a
             love
             ,
             1.
             of
             vnion
             ,
             2.
             complacency
             ,
             3
             friendship
             ,
             4.
             dependance
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             Attribute
             of
             Gods
             being
             everywhere
             ,
             is
             called
             Immensity
             ,
             Omnipresence
             ,
             or
             Vbiquitie
             .
          
           
             c
             Immensitas
             est
             proprietas
             ,
             Dei
             qua
             omnes
             essentia
             terminos
             excludit
             ,
             vbique
             quoad
             essentiam
             simul
             in
             caelo
             &
             in
             terra
             ,
             imo
             &
             extra
             caelum
             est
             :
             absque
             ulla
             tamen
             expansione
             vel
             multiplicatione
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
             Christ.
             Theol
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Jewish
             Doctors
             call
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             
               is
               ,
               place
            
             ,
             as
             containing
             all
             things
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             not
             contained
             of
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Angels
             are
             in
             an
             ubi
             though
             not
             in
             a
             place
             properly
             in
             English
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             distinguish
             these
             words
             .
             They
             are
             limitted
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             some
             space
             ,
             an
             Angell
             cannot
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             said
             to
             descend
             and
             ascend
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Cameron
             praelect
             .
             in
             Psal.
             68.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             49.
             and
             115.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             John
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             Immensity
             ,
             or
             Omnipresence
             ,
             Job
             .
             31.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Boetius
             defines
             
               Eternity
               to
               be
            
             interminabilis
             vitae
             tota
             simul
             &
             perfecta
             possessio
             .
             l.
             5.
             
               de
               ●onsol
               .
               pros
            
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Schoolemen
             define
             it
             to
             be
             
               duratio
               interminabilis
               ,
               indivisibilis
               &
               independens
               ;
               interminabilis
            
             quia
             excludit
             terminum
             à
             quo
             &
             ad
             quem
             ;
             indivisibilis
             quia
             excludit
             omnem
             successionem
             temporis
             ;
             independens
             quìa
             excludit
             omnem
             imperfectionem
             &
             mutationem
             .
             Philosophi
             distinguunt
             inter
             
               aeternitatem
               ,
               aevum
            
             ,
             &
             tempus
             :
             &
             aeternitatem
             principio
             &
             fine
             carentem
             tribuunt
             soli
             Deo
             :
             Aevum
             solo
             .
             fine
             carens
             ,
             or●aturis
             nunquam
             desituris
             :
             Tempus
             nec
             principio
             nec
             fine
             carens
             creaturis
             aliquando
             desituris
             .
             Wendelinus
          
           
             Thou
             Lord
             remainest
             for
             ever
             ,
             say
             the
             Scrptures
             often
             .
             Prov.
             23.
             25.
             
             He
             was
             said
             to
             be
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Psal.
               90.
               2.
               
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             necessity
             there
             must
             be
             a
             first
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             something
             without
             a
             beginning
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Augustine
             Confess
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gn●lam
             from
             Gnalam
             ,
             because
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             eternity
             lyeth
             hid
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Psal
             48
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isay
             46.
             4.
             
          
           
             H●b
             .
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Zeux●●
             the
             Painter
             ,
             was
             exact
             and
             curious
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             
               pingere
               aeternitati
            
             .
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             live
             ,
             speake
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             for
             eternity
             .
             
               Crede
               ,
               stude
               ,
               vive
               aeternitati
               .
            
             Cornel
             à
             Lap.
             in
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             117.
             2.
             and
             146.
             6.
             
          
           
             Precious
             a●e
             the
             serious
             thoughts
             of
             eternity
             ;
             the
             treasures
             of
             eternity
             ,
             are
             are
             opened
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gospell
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             Angels
             have
             an
             externall
             though
             no
             internall
             mutability
             .
          
           
             *
             Geth
             .
             loc
             .
             commune
             .
             Marim●us
             de
             Deo.
             &
             Wendelinus
             .
             Christ.
             1
             ●el
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             C.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             120.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Cum
             nos
             paenitet
             ,
             destruimus
             quod
             fecimus
             .
             Sic
             Deus
             paenituisse
             dicitur
             secundum
             similitudinem
             opera●ionis
             in
             quamum
             hominem
             quem
             fecerat
             ,
             per
             diluvium
             à
             terrae
             facie
             delevit
             .
             Aquinas
             quaest
             .
             19.
             
             Artic.
             7.
             partis
             primae
             
          
           
             *
             Mutat
             facta
             ,
             non
             mutat
             confilia
             .
             August
             .
             Aliud
             est
             mutare
             voluntatem
             aliud
             velle
             mutationem
             
               Aquinas
               quaest
            
             .
             19.
             
             Artic.
             Septimo
             partis
             primae
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             18.
             8.
             and
             26.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Wenlelinus
             Christ.
             Theol.
             l.
             1
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             C●osectaries
             from
             Gods
             Immutability
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gods
             promises
             are
             faithfull
             and
             firme
             words
             .
             What
             good
             thing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             ,
             what
             grace
             or
             priviledge
             (
             as
             Christians
             )
             any
             ever
             received
             ,
             or
             succour
             found
             ,
             the
             same
             may
             the
             faithfull
             looke
             for
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             9.
             
             ●
             Tim.
             3.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             ult
             .
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             
               word
               was
            
             Semper
             eadem
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             magnum
             ,
             nisi
             magnus
             Deus
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             Greatnesse
             is
             attributed
             to
             God
             metaphorically
             and
             denoteth
             an
             incomprehensible
             and
             unmeasurable
             largenesse
             of
             all
             excellencies
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             by
             an
             Hebrew
             pleonasme
             saith
             the
             same
             thing
             twice
             illustrating
             it
             by
             th●
             contr●●y
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             Gods
             Perfection
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             being
             and
             Independent
             is
             most
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             Infinite
             in
             essence
             can
             want
             nothing
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             7.
             10.
             and
             7.
             6.
             8
             ,
             and
             137.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             56.
             3.
             and
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             more
             Simple
             a
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Perfect
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             is
             that
             to
             which
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             ,
             therefore
             that
             is
             most
             Perfect
             ,
             to
             which
             agreeth
             no
             imperfection
             .
          
           
             Little
             workes
             of
             nature
             and
             of
             providence
             have
             a
             greatnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             considered
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             31.
             
             All
             Gods
             workes
             are
             perfect
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               31.
               
               Alphansus
            
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             of
             councell
             with
             God
             ▪
             in
             the
             making
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             made
             some
             of
             them
             
               melius
               &
               ordinatius
               .
               Ezek.
               36.
               23.
               
               Job
               .
            
             38
             34
             35.
             37.
             
          
           
             Isay
             40.
             12.
             
          
           
             Elihu
             alleadgeth
             Gods
             workes
             to
             Job
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             Job
             .
             36.
             27
             28.
             29.
             and
             37.
             1.
             
             ●●
             7.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             Great
             in
             his
             Authority
             .
             He
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             only
             Potentate
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             most
             High.
             The
             Greatnesse
             of
             Gods
             authority
             standeth
             in
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             universality
             of
             it
             ,
             Gods
             authority
             reacheth
             to
             all
             things
             ;
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             in
             it
             are
             subject
             to
             his
             will
             and
             dispositng
             .
             2.
             
             The
             absolutenesse
             of
             it
             ;
             what
             he
             willeth
             must
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Absolute
             Dominion
             is
             a
             Power
             to
             use
             a
             thing
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             such
             ends
             as
             you
             thinke
             good
             .
          
           
             JAmes
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             ,
             Greatnesse
             in
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             145.
             3.
             
          
           
             Corollaries
             of
             Gods
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             Great
             works
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             greatnesse
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             bulke
             or
             quantity
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             worke
             of
             Creation
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             quality
             or
             vertue
             Gen.
             1.
             16.
             
             The
             moone
             is
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             light
             and
             influence
             ,
             excellency
             and
             usefulnesse
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             ▪
             from
             Gods
             being
             most
             high
             .
          
           
             Independentia
             est
             proprietas
             Dei
             ,
             qua
             quoad
             essentiam
             ,
             subsistentiam
             &
             actiones
             à
             nulla
             alia
             dependet
             causa
             ,
             cum
             a
             seipso
             sit
             ,
             subsista
             &
             agat
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             
               John
               1.
               3.
               
               Act.
            
             17.
             25.
             
             Ab
             independentia
             Dei
             non
             differt
             sufficientia
             .
             qua
             ipse
             in
             se
             &
             à
             se
             sibi
             &
             nobis
             sat
             habet
             ,
             nullaque
             re
             indiget
             :
             cum
             omnia
             alia
             uti
             à
             Deo
             dependent
             ,
             it●
             sibi
             ipsis
             minimè
             sufficiant
             .
             Proprietatem
             hanc
             indigitat
             nomen
             Dei
             Schaddai
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             
               &
               35.
               v.
            
             11.
             
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             32.
             and
             86.
             10.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             35.
             39.
             and
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             31.
             45.
             
          
           
             Isay
             44.
             68.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Marke
             12.
             2.
             19
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isay
             42.
             36.
             and
             44.
             1.
             and
             45.
             5.
             and
             21.
             and
             48.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hinc
             disces
             (
             Cinquit
             
               Plato
               Epist.
            
             13.
             ad
             Dionysium
             )
             scribam
             ego
             seriò
             nec
             ne
             .
             Cum
             seriò
             ,
             ordior
             Epistolam
             ab
             uno
             Deo
             ,
             cum
             secùs
             ,
             à
             pluribus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               respect
               of
               some
               excellent
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               glory
               above
               others
               ,
               Angels
               are
               called
               ●o●s
            
             1
             Heb.
             6.
             and
             Ps
             97.
             7.
             
               and
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             Ps
             82
             6.
             
               in
               respe●t
               of
               usurpation
               ,
               the
               Devill
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8
             5.
             6.
             
             Primò
             Omnis
             multifudo
             revocanda
             est
             ad
             unitatem
             .
             Cum
             igitur
             in
             mund●
             multae
             sint
             Creaturae
             ,
             revocari
             eos
             oportet
             ad
             unum
             primum
             Creatorem
             .
             Secundò
             Res
             omnes
             sunt
             per
             aliud
             ,
             ergo
             reducendae
             crint
             ad
             unum
             per
             se.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             10.
             
             We
             must
             love
             him
             onely
             ,
             have
             one
             heart
             for
             one
             object
             .
          
           
             *
             Unity
             here
             noteth
             not
             number
             but
             rather
             a
             deniall
             of
             multitude
             ;
             for
             unity
             as
             it
             denotes
             number
             ,
             leaves
             also
             a
             place
             for
             a
             second
             and
             third
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             apprehension
             and
             conceite
             ;
             though
             there
             ●e
             but
             one
             Sunne
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             conceive
             of
             a
             hundred
             .
             
               Deus
               est
               monarcha
               mundi
               ,
               rex
               unicus
               esto
               .
               Homerus
               .
               Essentia
               Dei
               unica
               est
               unitate
               absolutissima
               ,
               non
               generis
               ,
               speciei
               ,
               Subjecti
               ,
               Accidentis
               ,
               causae
               ,
               consensus
               ,
               sed
               numeri
               quae
               unitas
               est
               restrictissim●
               vide
               Cornelium
               à
               Lapide
               in
            
             Deut.
             6.
             4.
             
             Atheomastix
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isay
             43.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             35
             and
             32.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             *
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             ,
             against
             Hart.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             unity
             .
          
           
             Christians
             should
             be
             one
             in
             affection
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             one
             in
             essence
             ,
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             3.
             to
             7.
             
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Gentiles
             although
             they
             were
             Polytheists
             ,
             yet
             are
             called
             Atheists
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             12.
             not
             worshipping
             him
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             worshipped
             none
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             l.
             4.
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             &
             Varr●
             lib.
             1.
             de
             rebus
             divin●a
             .
          
           
             *
             Cum
             praeter
             unum
             Israeli●
             Deum
             inscriptura
             aliorum
             quoque
             Deorum
             fit
             nentiò
             ,
             vel
             fictitij
             intelliguntur
             Dij
             :
             quales
             gentilium
             fuerunt
             vel
             
               impropriè
               dicti
            
             Dis
             ,
             quales
             sunt
             summi
             Magistratus
             ,
             qui
             Dei
             in
             hisce
             terris
             vices
             gerunt
             .
             
               Psal.
               82.
               v.
               6.
               
               Wendelinus
               .
               Apollinis
            
             oraculum
             apud
             Porphyrium
             legitur
             ,
             quo
             ait
             caeteros
             Deos
             aereos
             esse
             spiritus
             ,
             colendum
             autem
             unum
             Hebraeorum
             Deum
             ;
             cui
             dicto
             siparent
             Apollinis
             cultores
             jam
             tales
             esse
             desinunt
             :
             si
             non
             parent
             ,
             suum
             Deum
             mendacij
             accusant
             .
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             *
             Variety
             is
             the
             pleasure
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             unity
             is
             the
             businesse
             of
             nature-Holiday
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             11.
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             *
          
           
             a
             In
             homine
             differunt
             intellectus
             tanquam
             facultas
             ,
             scientia
             tanquam
             habitus
             intellectus
             ,
             cognitio
             tanquam
             actio
             a
             facultate
             per
             habitum
             proficiscens
             .
             In
             Deo
             omnia
             sunt
             unum
             ,
             &
             tantùm
             nostro
             concipiendi
             modo
             distinguuntur
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               See
               21.
               of
            
             John
             17.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             singularibus
             ,
             qualia
             sum
             ,
             hic
             angelus
             hic
             homo
             ,
             haec
             planta
             ,
             olim
             multi
             Philosophi
             dubitaru●t
             an
             Deus
             haec
             nesset
             .
             Sed
             manifesta
             vetitas
             est
             .
             Creavit
             enim
             Deus
             singularia
             ;
             judicia
             sua
             exercet
             cicra
             singularia
             ;
             reddit
             cuique
             secundum
             opera
             sua
             ,
             supputat
             numerum
             stellarum
             ,
             &
             nominibus
             suis
             singula●
             vocat
             
               Psal.
               47.
               v.
            
             4.
             vide
             Psal.
             56.
             9.
             
             &
             Matth.
             10.
             30.
             
             Pertinet
             huc
             totus
             Psalmus
             147.
             
             Wendelinus
             .
             Simul
             &
             semel
             uno
             actu
             &
             uno
             ictu
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             l.
             2
             ,
             3
             4.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             18.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             14.
             15.
             
             
               &
               94.
               11.
               
               &
            
             73
             9.
             per
             totum
             .
             Prov.
             15.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             139.
             
             ●
             .
             
               God
               is
            
             totus
             ocnlus
             quia
             omnia
             videt
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               knoweth
               what
               is
               in
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               He
               is
            
             prìmus
             intelligens
             and
             prímum
             intelligibile
             .
          
           
             Against
             worldlynesse
             .
             6.
             
             Matth.
             30.
             32.
             
          
           
             Great
             in
             councello
             
               Jer.
               32
               19.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               33.
               
               Job
            
             9.
             4.
             
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             is
             sometime
             taken
             personally
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             called
             wisdom
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             1.
             sometime
             Essentially
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Wisdome
             is
             a
             vertue
             of
             right
             understanding
             things
             to
             be
             known
             and
             making
             right
             use
             of
             th●t
             knowledge
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             actions
             for
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Eccles.
             3.
             11.
             
             Pro.
             12.
             12.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             called
             Prescience
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             but
             men
             .
             Gen.
             18.
             1.
             and
             15.
             16.
             
             
               Praescientia
               Dei
               est
               cognoscitiva
               ,
               non
               causativa
               .
            
             Act.
             2.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Voluntas
               ,
               qua
               Deus
               seipsum
               vult
               per
               se
               ,
               &
               extra
               se
               omnia
               propter
               se
               ,
               seu
               suam
               gloriam
               .
            
             Wendelinus
             .
             Job
             .
             9.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             115
             3.
             and
             135.
             7.
             
             Dan.
             4.
             25.
             
             Exod.
             33.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             19.
             18.
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.
             11
             
             ▪
             God
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             redeemed
             us
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             shew
             mercy
             .
             God
             is
             1.
             most
             Perfect
             .
             2.
             
             Truly
             blessed
             ,
             therefore
             most
             free
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Scripture
             often
             ascribes
             a
             will
             to
             God
             ,
             Isay
             46.
             10.
             
             Rom
             9.
             19.
             
             John
             6.
             39.
             
             The
             will
             of
             God
             is
             an
             essentiall
             property
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             approveth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             dis-proveth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Matth.
               19.
               17.
               
               Jam.
               1.
               17.
               
               Psal.
            
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Every
             distinction
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             must
             be
             framed
             
               ex
               parte
               volitorum
               .
               non
               ex
               parte
               volentis
            
             Doctor
             Jackson
             .
             S●e
             Doctor
             Prideaux
             his
             Sermon
             on
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             24.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Miro
             &
             ineffabili
             modo
             not
             fit
             praeter
             ejus
             voluntatem
             .
             quod
             etiam
             contra
             ejus
             fit
             voluntatem
             ,
             quia
             non
             ●●eret
             si
             non
             si●eret
             ,
             nec
             utique
             〈…〉
             ,
             sed
             volent
             .
             Nec
             si●eret
             bonus
             fieri
             malè
             ,
             nisi
             omnip●tens
             etiam
             de
             malo
             facere
             p●ssit
             〈◊〉
             August
             .
             Enchir.
             ad
             Laurent
             .
             c.
             100.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             
             Rom
             9
             18.
             
               called
               the
               will
               o●
               God
               ,
               concerning
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             20.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             110.
             
             Deut.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             51.
             8.
             
             a
             Rev.
             2.
             4.
             
             Levit.
             10.
             3.
             
             Jo●
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             39.
             19.
             
             Psal
             119.
             6.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             6.
             7.
             and
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             Ench.
             ad
             ●aur
             .
             c.
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             19.
             29.
             
             R●m
             .
             9.
             20.
             
             Eccles.
             7.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Master
             Pemble
             ,
             vin●licie
             gratiae
             p
             108.
             109.
             
             Apostolus
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             non
             intelligit
             si●gulos
             homines
             ,
             〈◊〉
             quos●is
             ●omi●es
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             om●l●
             genr●●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             genera
             singul●rum
             ,
             non
             singul●
             generum
             .
          
           
             *
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             ascribe
             to
             himselfe
             our
             humane
             affections
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             hath
             any
             perturbation
             or
             passion
             or
             troublesome
             stirring
             ,
             and
             working
             within
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             hath
             an
             aptnesse
             to
             produce
             such
             effects
             ,
             as
             we
             out
             of
             those
             passions
             doe
             accustome
             to
             produce
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             those
             weaknesses
             or
             distempers
             ,
             which
             accompany
             us
             in
             such
             actions
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             an
             attribute
             ,
             whereby
             God
             loveth
             himselfe
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             others
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             a
             Amor
             Dei
             est
             ,
             quo
             se
             oblectat
             in
             eo
             quod
             approbat
             ,
             eique
             bene
             vult
             ,
             &
             ●ibi
             unit
             .
             
               Wendelinus
               .
               God
               is
               first
               affected
               toward
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               John
               14.
               23.
               
               Ezek.
               33.
               11.
               
               Amor
               Divinus
               est
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall●
             quo
             Deus
             necessario
             amat
             seipsum
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Voluntatius
             .
          
           
             1.
             universalis
             ,
             quo
             omnes
             creaturas
             aliquo
             modo
             Deus
             diligit
             .
             Amare
             enim
             est
             velle
             alicui
             bonum
             Matth.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Speciall●
             ,
             quo
             deus
             inaequaliter
             amat
             has
             &
             illas
             creaturas
             ,
             respectu
             boni
             inaequalis
             ,
             quod
             ijs
             vult
             ;
             sic
             magis
             diligit
             creaturas
             rationales
             ,
             &
             inter
             illas
             electos
             ,
             &
             Christum
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             16.
             
             John
             3.
             35.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             8.
             
             Mal.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             2.
             and
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             onely
             immediate
             and
             proper
             object
             of
             love
             
               Psal.
               103.
               1.
               
               Beatus
               qui
               amat
               te
               ,
               amicum
               in
               te
               &
               inimicum
               propter
               te
               .
            
             August
             .
          
           
             Master
             Bradford
             when
             others
             were
             merry
             at
             Table
             ,
             fell
             a
             weeping
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             get
             his
             dull
             heart
             to
             love
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Gods
             hatred
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             that
             which
             we
             doe
             when
             we
             hate
             ,
             even
             to
             separate
             a
             thing
             from
             himselfe
             .
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             9
             ,
             14.
             
             Psal.
             45.
             7.
             
             &
             5.
             6
             
             :
             Esay
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hatred
             is
             of
             things
             contrary
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             God
             hates
             sinne
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             his
             ▪
             1
             Nature
             ,
             2
             Law.
             3
             Hononr
             .
             Psal
             ,
             45.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hatred
             in
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             is
             a
             motion
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             whereby
             it
             flieth
             from
             that
             which
             it
             apprehends
             to
             be
             evill
             and
             opposeth
             it
             .
             It
             ariseth
             from
             a
             disconformity
             of
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             hatred
             ,
             ●
             
               Odium
               abominationis
            
             ,
             a
             flying
             onely
             from
             a
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             
               Odium
               inimicitiae
            
             ,
             whereby
             I
             pursue
             what
             is
             evill
             .
          
           
             As
             much
             of
             our
             originall
             corruption
             is
             found
             in
             his
             affection
             as
             any
             .
          
           
             *
             Anger
             is
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Non
               secundum
               turbationis
               affectum
               ,
               sed
               secundum
               ul●ionis
               effectum
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Schoolmen
             .
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             his
             revenging
             justice
             ;
             which
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             simply
             burns
             against
             sinne
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             cals
             his
             anger
             :
             when
             it
             doth
             most
             fiercely
             sparkle
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             his
             wrath
             ;
             the
             same
             justice
             when
             it
             pronounceth
             sentence
             is
             called
             his
             judgement
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             brought
             into
             execution
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             his
             vengeance
             .
             M.
             Marshall
             on
             2
             King.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gods
             anger
             signifieth
             three
             things
             .
             1
             The
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             whereby
             God
             hath
             purposed
             in
             himselfe
             to
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             all
             evill
             doers
             ,
             John
             3.
             36.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             2
             
             His
             menacings
             or
             threatnings
             ,
             Psal.
             6.
             1.
             
             Jonah
             3.
             9.
             
             Hos.
             11.
             9.
             3
             
             It
             is
             put
             for
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             for
             punishment
             and
             revenge
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             6.
             
             Dr.
             Benfields
             Sermon
             10
             ,
             on
             Heb.
             ●0
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             See
             Nehem.
             9.
             32.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             27.
             
             Revel
             .
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             See
             those
             words
             
               Zagnam
               ,
               Zagnath
               ,
               &
               Charad
            
             in
             my
             Hebrew
             Critica
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             this
             belongs
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             curses
             repeated
             Deut.
             21.
             
             &
             Levit.
             26.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             infinitly
             just
             ,
             a
             perfect
             hater
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             Chamah
             in
             the
             the
             originall
             is
             rendred
             excandescentia
             ,
             burning
             or
             fiery
             wrath
             ,
             which
             the
             last
             Translation
             fitly
             cals
             fury
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr
             Burges
             on
             Psal.
             76.
             10.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             anger
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             10.
             
          
           
             God
             commandeth
             meeknesse
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             Christ
             patterneth
             it
             in
             his
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             produceth
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Much
             what
             the
             same
             with
             desir●
             and
             detestation
             .
          
           
             *
             Vertues
             in
             men
             are
             certain
             excellent
             and
             confirmed
             habits
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             made
             apt
             and
             prompt
             to
             use
             their
             faculties
             well
             and
             orderly
             .
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod
             33
             19.
             
             Psal
             34
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             73.
             1.
             
             &
             117.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bonum
               est
               id
               quod
               omnes
               appetunt
               .
               Aristotle
               seu
               quod
               natura
               sua
               appetibile
               est
               .
            
             Goodnesse
             is
             a
             property
             of
             things
             by
             which
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             produce
             actions
             requisite
             for
             their
             owne
             and
             the
             common
             welfare
             .
             David
             seemeth
             to
             give
             us
             this
             description
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             68.
             
             
               Bonitas
               Dei
               est
               ,
               qua
               Deus
               in
               se
               maximè
               perfect●●
               &
               appetibilis
               ,
               o●niumque
               extra
               se
               appetibilium
               &
               bonorum
               causa
               est
               .
               Wendeli●us
               .
            
             Goodnesse
             is
             the
             fitnesse
             of
             every
             thing
             for
             its
             owne
             end
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             actions
             which
             for
             that
             ●nd
             it
             ought
             to
             performe
             .
             Whatsoever
             thing
             is
             excellent
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             in
             God
             ,
             Ja●
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             naturally
             ,
             the
             good
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             good
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moone
             ,
             good
             Food
             ,
             and
             Rayment
             .
             Spiritually
             ,
             good
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             good
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal
             34.
             
          
           
             James
             1.
             
          
           
             R●●etor
             sortis
             ▪
             
          
           
             Bonitas
             D●i
             erga
             creaturas
             est
             merè
             voluntaria
             atque
             arbi●ria
             ,
             nisi
             quum
             est
             aliquid
             in
             creatura
             quod
             referat
             Dei
             imaginem
             qua
             sanctus
             est
             .
          
           
             Fieri
             non
             potest
             ut
             creaturam
             suam
             non
             ●met
             in
             qua
             re
             fulgere
             videt
             imaginem
             suam
             ,
             at
             cum
             aliquid
             est
             in
             creatura
             ab
             illa
             imagine
             abhorrens
             &
             ei
             repugnans
             ,
             tum
             sapientia
             moderatur
             bonitatem
             .
             Cameron
             praelect
             .
             in
             Manh.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
             Two
             things
             make
             men
             happy
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             w●ll
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             enjoy
             what
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             G●lat
             .
             5.
             22.
             
             Paul
             cals
             it
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             4.
             and
             maketh
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             lead
             us
             to
             repentance
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             we
             were
             originally
             ,
             good
             ,
             the
             Creator
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             creature
             must
             needs
             be
             ;
             and
             ●
             what
             we
             are
             now
             ,
             unlike
             him
             .
          
           
             Esay
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             36.
             
          
           
             Gods
             bounty
             .
             God
             is
             like
             a
             most
             liberall
             housholder
             ,
             which
             takes
             order
             that
             nothing
             in
             his
             house
             or
             about
             it
             shall
             want
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             ,
             further
             then
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             He
             gives
             more
             then
             we
             aske
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             aske
             .
             
               Vb●rior
               gratia
               quam
               precatio
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             ●0
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             41
             8
             James
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Gratia
             est
             ,
             qua
             Deus
             in
             seipso
             est
             ama●il●s
             ,
             sua●que
             creaturae
             favet
             &
             benefacit
             ,
             unde
             hoc
             respectu
             gratia
             Dei
             est
             favor
             quo
             creaturas
             suas
             &
             inprimis
             hemi●●es
             prosequitur
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             
               Jackson
               ▪
            
             of
             Gods
             Attributes
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             of
             Gods
             graciousnesse
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             103.
             8
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             9.
             17
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             9.
             2
             
             Tim.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               B●na
               mea
               〈◊〉
               .
               Aug.
               l.
               10.
               confess
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Every
             one
             is
             born
             with
             a
             Pope
             in
             his
             belly
             ,
             men
             had
             rather
             be
             saved
             by
             something
             of
             their
             own
             then
             be
             beholding
             to
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             .
             Ignorant
             people
             say
             ,
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             ●aved
             by
             their
             good
             deeds
             and
             meaning
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Twisse
             in
             a
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             In
             Johannem
             tract
             .
             81.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             19.
             
             &
             34.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             103.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             22.
             
             Esay
             30.
             18.
             
             Lament
             .
             3.
             22.
             
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             19.
             
             &
             11.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Misericordia
             est
             ,
             qua
             propensus
             est
             Deus
             ad
             succurrendum
             su●●
             creaturis
             in
             aliqua
             miseria
             constitutis
             ,
             iisque
             re
             ipsa
             succurrit
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             three
             notable
             words
             to
             expresse
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             14.
             3
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             put
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             50.
             54.
             
             Psalm
             48.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             89.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             ●
             ▪
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mercy
             and
             compassion
             d●ffer
             onely
             in
             the
             ex●rinsecall
             denominations
             taken
             from
             different
             objects
             .
             Compassion
             is
             good
             will
             toward
             othe●s
             provoked
             from
             notice
             of
             their
             misery
             ;
             mercy
             is
             an
             excesse
             of
             bounty
             not
             estranged
             from
             ill
             deserves
             in
             distresse
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             hath
             mercy
             in
             h●m
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             ready
             to
             forgive
             more
             sinnes
             th●n
             we
             can
             imagine
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             6.
             
             The
             mercy
             of
             God
             which
             reacheth
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Esay
             33.
             24.
             
             Luk●
             16.
             24
             ,
             ●5
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             
             Luke
             1.
             77
             ,
             78.
             
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             On
             what
             terms
             God
             will
             shew
             mercy
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             whom
             he
             will
             shew
             mercie
             .
          
           
             E●si
             omnes
             h●m●nes
             Deus
             damnaret
             un●
             excepto
             ,
             tame●
             adhuc
             major
             esset
             misericordia
             quam
             judicium
             ,
             nimirum
             quia
             nullum
             〈◊〉
             judicii
             divini
             effectum
             ●isi
             propter
             merita
             eorum
             qui
             damnantu●
             :
             at
             miseric●rdia
             nulla
             invenit
             merita
             .
             Chamier
             .
             〈◊〉
             3.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
             Misericordia
             &
             justitia
             Dei
             in
             se
             &
             quatenu●
             in
             Deo
             sunt
             ,
             pares
             sunt
             ;
             respectu
             effect●rum
             &
             objectorum
             major
             est
             miseri●ordia
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Papists
               s●ek●
               to
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Saints
            
             ,
             Maria
             mater
             gra●iae
             ,
             mater
             miserioo●diae
             ,
             Tu
             nos
             ab
             hoste
             protege
             &
             horâ
             mortis
             suscipe
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             106.
             3.
             
             Luke
             1.
             46
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             6.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Justiti●
             est
             ●ua
             De●●
             in
             se
             justus
             est
             ,
             &
             extra
             se
             constanti
             voluntate
             suum
             cuique
             ●ribuit
             .
             Wen●●linus
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             Justitia
             disp●nens
             ,
             qua
             Deu●
             univ●rsa
             &
             ●ingula
             jus●●o
             ordine
             disp●●it
             &
             gu●ernat
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             Psalm
             11.
             7.
             
             &
             48.
             11.
             
             &
             145.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             from
             th●
             6.
             to
             the
             12.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             Col.
             3.
             25.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             Justitia
             Distribuens
             est
             gratiae
             v●l
             irae
             :
             illa
             ●st
             〈◊〉
             v●●untas
             praestandi
             promiss●s
             is●a
             volunt●●
             implendi
             comminati●nes
             ,
             Wendelinus
             .
             
               Matth.
               19.
               29.
               
               God
               assigns
               fit
               rewards
               for
               wel
               and
               evill
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Gods
             justice
             is
             not
             a
             quality
             or
             accident
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             natu●e
             ,
             essentiall
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             be
             a
             man
             and
             yet
             be
             unjust
             ;
             but
             God
             can
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             unjust
             .
          
           
             Ge●h
             .
             loc
             .
             com●un
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             righteou●nesse
             of
             God
             is
             taken
             divers
             wa●es
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             the
             essentiall
             Attribute
             of
             G●d
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               righteousn●sse
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             such
             a
             righteousnesse
             as
             God
             doth
             app●ove
             ,
             of
             and
             with
             which
             we
             may
             appeale
             boldly
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             againe
             ,
             righteousnesse
             is
             taken
             for
             his
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             in
             promises
             .
             David
             praies
             God
             to
             do
             good
             to
             him
             for
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             means
             his
             faithfulnesse
             in
             his
             promises
             .
             See
             Mr
             Bu●●howes
             on
             Matth.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             justice
             .
          
           
             ●
             Chron.
             2.
             5.
             
             Nehem.
             9.
             33.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             137.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             John
             14.
             6.
             
             God
             is
             aet●rna
             veritas
             &
             vera
             aetern●as
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             (
             said
             one
             )
             were
             to
             be
             corporeall
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             light
             for
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             truth
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             Truth
             is
             originally
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             Ide●
             ,
             rule
             ,
             or
             standard
             of
             truth
             is
             Gods
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             
               veritas
               Dei.
            
             Whereby
             he
             is
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             essentially
             ,
             simply
             ,
             immutably
             :
             by
             which
             he
             wils
             all
             things
             to
             be
             what
             indeed
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             knows
             them
             to
             be
             such
             as
             they
             are
             most
             certainly
             .
             
               Veritas
               rei
               ,
               entitatis
            
             ,
             whereby
             things
             are
             such
             as
             God
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             true
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             An
             Idoll
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Matth
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             Which
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             promises
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             justice
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             just
             to
             performe
             what
             thou
             hast
             promised
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             I
             speake
             falshood
             out
             of
             errour
             and
             mistake
             ,
             I
             am
             weake
             ;
             if
             wilfully
             ,
             I
             am
             wicked
             .
             If
             I
             keep
             not
             promise
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             because
             I
             cannot
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             am
             weake
             :
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             wicked
             ;
             therefore
             God
             cannot
             possibly
             lie
             .
             1
             Kings
             22.
             23.
             
             Ezek.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             What
             faithfulnesse
             is
             .
          
           
             Nahum
             .
             1.
             3.
             
             Esay
             30.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Patientia
             est
             ,
             qua
             ita
             iram
             suam
             moderatu●
             Deus
             erga
             creaturas
             ,
             ut
             vel
             poenas
             differat
             ,
             vel
             iram
             un●●●mento
             non
             effundat
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             *
             God
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             wrong
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             provoked
             to
             wrath
             thereby
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             he
             not
             onely
             restraines
             his
             anger
             ,
             but
             gives
             them
             time
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             A
             lea●ned
             Divine
             saith
             ,
             if
             but
             any
             tender
             hearted
             man
             should
             sit
             one
             hou●e
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             Almighty
             and
             looke
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             as
             God
             doth
             continually
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             abominations
             are
             done
             in
             that
             houre
             ,
             he
             would
             undoubtedly
             in
             the
             next
             set
             all
             the
             world
             on
             fire
             .
             Mr.
             Bol●●n
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             eff●ct
             the
             same
             with
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Num.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             15
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Longan●mity
             is
             toward
             them
             of
             whom
             we
             can
             ,
             patience
             toward
             them
             of
             whom
             we
             can
             not
             be
             revenged
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             patience
             and
             long
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Posse
             &
             noll●
             nobile
             .
          
           
             What
             patience
             is
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             grace
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             God
             whereby
             the
             soule
             doth
             freely
             submit
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             bearing
             its
             owne
             burden
             without
             inordinate
             sorrow
             or
             fretting
             discontent
             .
          
           
             P●tience
             is
             1.
             
             Commanded
             Luke
             21.
             19.
             
             Jam
             5.
             7.
             2
             
             It
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             speciall
             examp●e●
             .
             1
             Of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             9.
             2
             
             Of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             1
             Pet
             ,
             2.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             James
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Periissem
             nisi
             periissem
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             holinesse
             ;
             1
             Originall
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             incommunicable
             eminency
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             exalted
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             divided
             from
             all
             other
             eminences
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             that
             which
             a
             man
             taketh
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             makes
             an
             account
             of
             as
             his
             God
             ,
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             such
             indeed
             or
             by
             him
             fancied
             onely
             )
             he
             ascribes
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             a
             condition
             of
             eminency
             above
             and
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             eminencies
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             Psal.
             49.
             18.
             
             Esay
             17.
             7.
             
             Habak
             .
             1.
             12.
             2
             
             Derived
             or
             relative
             in
             the
             things
             which
             are
             his
             ,
             properly
             called
             Sacra
             holy
             things
             .
             Mede
             on
             Matth.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Our
             holinesse
             is
             terminated
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             36.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             must
             be
             holy
             .
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             his
             word
             ,
             his
             precepts
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             instituting
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             .
             Esay
             58.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             causing
             a
             holy
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             to
             be
             erected
             wherein
             were
             all
             holy
             things
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             instituting
             holy
             Priests
             .
             5
             By
             inflicting
             his
             judgements
             on
             those
             which
             prophane
             holy
             things
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             7.
             
             &
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Word
             will
             make
             holy
             persons
             and
             families
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Scudder
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             Character
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             beauty
             ,
             the
             strength
             the
             riches
             ,
             the
             life
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             man.
             It
             is
             a
             very
             beame
             of
             the
             Divine
             light
             ,
             called
             therefore
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               the
               divine
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             ●olinesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Qua
             de
             re
             lepida
             sabula
             accidisse
             narratur
             in
             Concilio
             Tridentino
             ,
             de
             quodam
             Episcopo
             ,
             quem
             offendit
             ille
             papae
             titulus
             propterea
             ,
             Nam
             si
             Deus
             inqui●bat
             tantum
             sanctus
             ,
             quomodo
             ejus
             vicarius
             dici
             potest
             sanctissimus
             ?
             Adiit
             magnumspericulum
             ea
             de
             causa
             .
             Drusius
             in
             15
             num
             .
             c.
             64.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             esspecially
             think
             of
             the
             holinesse
             of
             God
             when
             we
             worship
             him
             .
             17
             John
             11
             :
             22
             ,
             Psalm
             3.
             because
             then
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             privation
             by
             the
             habits
             perfection
             ,
             how
             great
             an
             evill
             must
             sinne
             be
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             so
             great
             a
             good
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             say
             the
             E●ymologists
             ,
             Holy
             is
             as
             much
             as
             not
             earthly
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             is
             a
             separation
             both
             from
             sinne
             and
             the
             world
             .
             The
             will
             of
             God
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             his
             nature
             is
             the
             patterne
             of
             it
             .
             See
             Acts
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             This
             Attribute
             of
             kindnesse
             is
             the
             same
             with
             goodnesse
             before
             spoken
             of
             viz.
             communicative
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Esay
             48.
             11.
             
             &
             42.
             8.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             113.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             1
             
             Sam.
             30.
             8.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             Omnipotent
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             3
             9.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Psalm
             135.
             6.
             
             &
             115.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Ephes.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             In
             se
             &
             per
             se
             quia
             idem
             est
             cum
             essentia
             divina
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             *
             Potentia
             Dei
             infinita
             est
             respectu
             objectorum
             :
             quia
             innumera
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             produci
             ab
             ea
             possint
             .
             Respectu
             actionis
             infinita
             est
             :
             quia
             nunqnam
             effectum
             producit
             tam
             praestantem
             ,
             quin
             praestantiorem
             possit
             producere
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             37.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Omnipotent
             is
             often
             put
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Ruth
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Job
             21.
             15.
             
             &
             27
             10.
             
             &
             31.
             2.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             strength
             in
             Angels
             ,
             Men
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             much
             more
             perfectly
             and
             eminently
             in
             God
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Power
             is
             Gods
             originally
             and
             p●imarily
             ,
             all
             power
             of
             all
             creatures
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             continued
             and
             ordered
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               God
               can
               doe
               all
               things
            
             ,
             quae
             ●abent
             rationem
             fallibilitatis
             ,
             quae
             contradictionem
             non
             implicam
             .
          
           
             Titus
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             
               impossibilia
               naturae
            
             which
             exc●ed
             natures
             sphere
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             ,
             these
             God
             can
             doe
             ;
             and
             
               impossibilia
               na●ura
            
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             are
             by
             themselves
             simply
             impossible
             .
             G●d
             can
             not
             will
             the
             same
             thing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             be
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             cause
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             this
             would
             argue
             inconstancy
             .
             
               Propterea
               quaedam
               non
               potest
               ,
               q●ia
               omnipotens
               est
               .
            
             There
             is
             impossibility
             
               ex
               parte
               Dei
               &
               ex
               parte
               rei
               .
            
             See
             Dr.
             Willet
             on
             Gen.
             18.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psam
             148.
             5.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             power
             or
             omnipotency
             .
             Whatsoever
             God
             hath
             promised
             or
             uttered
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Acts
             26.
             8.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             10.
             39.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             This
             power
             of
             God
             is
             not
             idle
             but
             creates
             sustaines
             ,
             and
             governes
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             onely
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
            
             and
             
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
            
             because
             our
             faith
             is
             specially
             to
             be
             fixed
             on
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Esay
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ez●k
             .
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             8
             :
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               perceperunt
               vim
               gloriae
               qui
               eam
               def●●erunt
               n●titiam
               claram
               cum
               laude
               ;
               nam
               si
               ita
               se
               res
               haberet
               ,
               ne
               ita
               quidem
               Deus
               gloriosus
               esset
               ,
               volo
               dicere
               praeditus
               gloria
               ,
               nam
               Latin●●
               gloriosus
               superbus
               est
               .
               Cameron
               .
               de
               Ecclesia
               .
               Gloria
               quasi
               claria
               ,
            
             saith
             Aquina●
             it
             is
             the
             manifestation
             and
             shining
             forth
             of
             Excellency
             .
             God
             is
             said
             to
             glorifie
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             manifesteth
             his
             unspeakable
             and
             incomprehensible
             excellency
             Num.
             14.
             21.
             
             Psalm
             72.
             19.
             
             Levit.
             10.
             3.
             
             Angels
             and
             men
             glorifie
             him
             when
             they
             extoll
             his
             greatnesse
             and
             testifie
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             Esay
             6.
             3.
             
             Psalm
             29.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luke
             2.
             14.
             
             Rev.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             10.
             
             Ezek.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             9.
             15.
             
             
               Fearfull
               in
               praises
            
             ,
             because
             Gods
             Majesty
             is
             so
             excellent
             ,
             that
             even
             with
             trembling
             we
             are
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             he
             workes
             such
             mira●ulous
             deliverances
             and
             sheweth
             his
             terrible
             power
             .
          
           
             Salomons
             glory
             was
             in
             part
             visible
             ,
             the
             shining
             of
             his
             Throne
             ,
             his
             glittering
             apparell
             ,
             but
             his
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             were
             not
             ;
             God
             perceives
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             beheld
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             as
             of
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             doe
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             name
             ▪
             lose
             the
             chiefe
             fruit
             of
             his
             workes
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Fulgentius
             when
             he
             came
             out
             of
             Affrica
             to
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Quantum
               fulget
               C●lestis
               Hierosolyma
               ,
               cum
               adeo
               splendet
               ●●●estris
               Roma
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             Gods
             people
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             him
             fo●
             any
             favour
             :
             Let
             them
             not
             be
             out
             of
             heart
             because
             they
             finde
             nothing
             in
             themselves
             upon
             which
             to
             ground
             their
             prayers
             or
             faith
             .
             There
             is
             enough
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             looke
             upon
             any
             thing
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             upon
             himselfe
             for
             argument
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             us
             .
             His
             name
             is
             the
             more
             magnified
             by
             how
             much
             we
             are
             more
             vile
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             ascribe
             unto
             his
             Name
             all
             the
             mercies
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             giving
             all
             the
             praise
             from
             our selves
             wholy
             to
             him
             .
             God
             for
             his
             Names
             sake
             hath
             made
             and
             redeemed
             us
             .
          
           
             *
             Hereby
             we
             may
             judge
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             what
             Doctrine
             is
             sound
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             corrupt
             and
             from
             men
             .
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             setteth
             forth
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             commeth
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             from
             men
             advanceth
             the
             power
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             merit
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             John
             7.
             18.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Duobus
             modis
             refer●i
             aliquid
             ad
             Dei
             gloriam
             dicitur
             .
             Primum
             formaliter
             &
             explicitè
             ,
             quando
             aliquis
             cogitat
             cum
             animo
             ,
             hoc
             sibi
             agendum
             esse
             ,
             quia
             nomini
             divino
             sit
             glori●sum
             .
             Deinde
             virtualiter
             &
             implicitè
             ,
             cum
             quis
             divinae
             studens
             gloriae
             eoque
             nihil
             facere
             decernens
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             legi
             congruat
             ,
             &
             ad
             hoc
             gratiam
             Dei
             quotidie
             exposcens
             ,
             boni
             quippiam
             facit
             ,
             de
             universali
             fine
             actu
             non
             cogitans
             ;
             sed
             solùm
             particularis
             finis
             bonum
             intendens
             .
             Voss●us
             in
             Thesibus
             .
             
               Though
               we
               can
               not
               actually
               intend
               Gods
               glory
               alwaies
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               virtually
               .
            
          
           
             To
             glorifie
             is
             to
             manifest
             ones
             excellency
             as
             appeares
             John
             17.
             4.
             compared
             with
             verse
             6.
             
             See
             of
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             Church
             his
             miscelanies
             ,
             p.
             11.
             to
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             (
             say
             the
             Schooles
             )
             
               beatitudo
               objectiva
            
             ,
             so
             whatever
             is
             the
             chiefest
             good
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             soules
             blessednesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Formalis
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             and
             its
             beatifying
             object
             are
             united
             ,
             as
             the
             fruition
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             soule
             is
             here
             united
             to
             God
             remorely
             and
             imperfectly
             ,
             there
             immediately
             and
             perfectly
             .
             2
             Sam
             ,
             22.
             47.
             1
             
             Kings
             1.
             48.
             
             Paul
             intitleth
             him
             ,
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               onely
               blessed
               Potentate
               ▪
            
          
           
             Vide
             Amesium
             Psalm
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Beatitudo
             status
             est
             omnium
             bonorum
             aggregatione
             perfectus
             
               Boetius
               de
               consol
               .
               Phil.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             welfare
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             in
             their
             severall
             kinds
             happy
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             therefore
             most
             happie
             himselfe
             .
             God
             is
             the
             au●●our
             of
             all
             blessednesse
             ,
             Psalm
             132.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             Happinesse
             is
             taken
             two
             waies
             .
             1
             Octjectively
             ,
             for
             the
             object
             wherein
             one
             is
             happy
             ,
             as
             Gods
             infinite
             essence
             is
             the
             object
             both
             of
             Gods
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             mens
             happinesse
             .
             2
             Formally
             ,
             for
             those
             acts
             whereby
             we
             possesse
             that
             object
             .
             God
             is
             happy
             formally
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             loveth
             ,
             and
             enjoyeth
             himselfe
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             our
             goodnesse
             extendeth
             not
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             Angels
             and
             men
             are
             formally
             happy
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             and
             enjoy
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             praise
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Intensivè
             Psalm
             36.
             10.
             
             &
             103.
             1.
             3.
             
             Extensive
             ,
             with
             all
             praise
             ,
             Psalm
             9.
             14.
             and
             for
             all
             mercies
             ,
             Psalm
             71.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Dicique
             beatus
             a●te
             obitum
             nemo
             supremaque
             funera
             possit
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             Blessednesse
             .
          
           
             The
             happinesse
             of
             man
             consists
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             All
             other
             things
             are
             no
             otherwise
             means
             of
             happinesse
             or
             helpes
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             as
             we
             see
             and
             taste
             God
             in
             them
             .
             We
             must
             account
             our selves
             happy
             in
             this
             thing
             wholy
             and
             onely
             in
             that
             God
             is
             ours
             .
             Happinesse
             is
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             good
             commens●●ate
             to
             our
             desires
             .
          
           
             *
             Bish.
             Lake
             .
          
           
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             blessednesse
             can
             not
             see
             God
             absolutely
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             Infinite
             can
             not
             be
             comprehended
             of
             that
             which
             is
             limited
             .
             
               Visio
               beatifica
               est
               cognitio
               non
               comprehensiva
               sed
               quidditativa
               .
            
             But
             God
             doth
             manifest
             himselfe
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             a
             creatu●e
             is
             able
             to
             know
             him
             ▪
             As
             a
             vessell
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             not
             containe
             all
             the
             water
             in
             the
             Sea.
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             God
             even
             as
             he
             also
             is
             knowne
             .
             But
             as
             is
             not
             a
             note
             of
             equality
             ,
             but
             of
             likenesse
             .
             As
             God
             knoweth
             me
             after
             a
             manner
             agreeable
             to
             his
             infinite
             excellency
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             know
             God
             according
             to
             my
             capacity
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Word
             ●ssence
             or
             Trinity
             are
             not
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             Essence
             is
             duely
             derived
             thence
             ;
             for
             seeing
             God
             saith
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             Essence
             is
             fitly
             ascribed
             to
             him
             .
             Trinity
             hath
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             
               there
               are
               three
               that
               beare
               witnesse
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
             The
             word
             person
             is
             extant
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             therefore
             these
             words
             are
             rightly
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Par
             on
             Rom.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Si
             rectè
             dicuntur
             
               tres
               Elohim
            
             ,
             etiam
             rectè
             dici
             possit
             
               tres
               Dii
            
             ;
             nam
             Elohim
             Latinè
             sonat
             Dii
             vel
             Deu●
             ,
             Drusius
             de
             quaefi●●s
             per
             Epistolam
             .
             Epist.
             6●
             .
             Sic
             concidit
             gravis
             querela
             &
             expostulatio
             viri
             D●cti
             adversus
             libri
             cujusdam
             titulu
             ,
             
               De
               tribus
               Elohim
            
             .
             Non
             n.
             voluit
             author
             libri
             illius
             voce
             Elohim
             propriè
             significare
             Personas
             ,
             ac
             proinde
             tot
             esse
             Elohim
             quot
             fides
             Christiana
             agnoscit
             esse
             personas
             in
             Divinis
             ,
             cum
             Scriptura
             aperiè
             contra
             flet
             ,
             que
             ●estatur
             
               Deum
               nostrum
               esse
               Deum
               unum
            
             .
             Non
             ●ic
             erravit
             ,
             aut
             cecutiit
             doctus
             ille
             Theologus
             ,
             ut
             diceret
             &
             doceres
             
               Tres
               esse
            
             ,
             prop●ie
             loquendo
             ,
             Elohim
             .
             Sed
             quoniam
             vocis
             illius
             terminatione
             plurali
             Scriptura
             innuere
             voluit
             S.
             S.
             Trinitatis
             mysterium
             ,
             ipse
             huc
             resciciem
             &
             eò
             vol●s
             in
             libri
             (
             quem
             de
             S.
             S.
             Trinitate
             scribebat
             )
             titul●
             alludere
             catach●esi
             non
             infrequenti
             ,
             sed
             ●●ainaria
             .
             
               Capel
               .
               Davidis
               Lyra.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             John
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             The
             Father
             is
             the
             fountaine
             and
             originall
             of
             all
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             wo●d
             Father
             signifieth
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             unbegotten
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             name
             God
             is
             often
             pecul●arly
             and
             by
             an
             excellency
             given
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               2.
               17.
               proves
               that
               the
               Father
               begets
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               is
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Galat.
               4.
               6.
               
               See
               John
               15.
               26.
               
               &
            
             14.
             26.
             
             Haec
             est
             differentia
             inter
             essentiam
             divinam
             &
             personam
             divinam
             ;
             Essentia
             divina
             est
             communu
             pluribus
             divinitatis
             personis
             .
             Persona
             autem
             una
             alteri
             non
             est
             communicabilis
             .
             Vnde
             Pater
             non
             est
             Filius
             nec
             Filius
             Pater
             2
             Essentia
             divina
             est
             una
             ,
             Personae
             plures
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             *
             Persona
             est
             individuum
             subsistens
             ,
             vivum
             ,
             intelligens
             ,
             in
             communicabile
             ,
             non
             sustentatum
             ab
             alio
             ,
             nec
             pars
             alterius
             .
          
           
             Persona
             igitur
             non
             est
             ●ssentia
             quae
             pluribus
             est
             communicabilis
             .
             Personae
             vox
             non
             hic
             sig●sicat
             ossicium
             aut
             rel●tionem
             (
             ut
             persona
             principis
             )
             vel
             vultum
             &
             visibilem
             speciem
             ,
             gestum
             ,
             vel
             formam
             alterius
             representamem
             ut
             Personae
             in
             drammate
             ,
             sed
             modum
             quo
             essentia
             divina
             subsistit
             .
          
           
             Quinescis
             Tri●●tem
             ,
             ito
             ad
             Jordanem
             .
          
           
             See
             John
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             Hereticks
             that
             are
             Antitrinitarians
             .
             See
             John
             8.
             58.
             
             Psalm
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Paulus
               Samosetanus
            
             ,
             more
             fitly
             .
             Semisathanas
             ,
             held
             Christ
             was
             but
             a
             meere
             man.
             Matth.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             See
             Acts
             4
             ,
             24.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             &
             John
             8.
             54.
             
          
           
             God
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             blood
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             By
             the
             Apostle
             Christ
             is
             expresly
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Divine
             wo●ks
             .
          
           
             He
             governes
             his
             Church
             .
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             2.
             compared
             with
             2
             Kings
             5.
             9.
             
             Christ
             cured
             those
             that
             were
             borne
             blind
             .
          
           
             John
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             See
             Rev.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             45.
             11.
             
          
           
             John
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Juvenis
             iste
             ,
             quamvis
             in
             Jesu
             majus
             homine
             nihil
             agnosceret
             sperabat
             tamen
             co
             monstrante
             se
             per
             venturum
             ad
             possession●m
             ejus
             boni
             quo
             vita
             aeterna
             paratur
             ,
             quasi
             ad
             eam
             rem
             monstratore
             tantum
             egeret
             ,
             Caetera
             per
             se
             consecturus
             .
             At
             Jesus
             occurrens
             huis
             errori
             ,
             simulque
             mo●●stiae
             nobis
             p●oebens
             exemplum
             ,
             ait
             non
             esse
             multos
             boni
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sed
             unicum
             ,
             Deum
             scilicet
             ,
             h●o
             ipso
             indicans
             ,
             non
             satis
             esse
             bonum
             nobis
             monstrati
             ,
             nisi
             Deus
             mentem
             illustrans
             vires
             nobis
             suggerat
             .
             
               Grotius
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Arrius
             stumbleth
             at
             the
             Greeke
             Text
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               created
               me
            
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             corrupt
             Translation
             grounded
             his
             heresie
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             a
             creature
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Nicene
             Councell
             gathered
             together
             against
             Arius
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             Hereticks
             who
             denied
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             were
             318
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             thinke
             that
             there
             were
             but
             small
             difference
             (
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             Iota
             )
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             yet
             the
             right
             believers
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             (
             as
             Theodoret
             witnesseth
             )
             either
             to
             omit
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             admit
             the
             other
             ,
             D●
             Prideau●
             Ephesus
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
             He
             is
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             John
             14.
             26.
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adop●ion
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             4
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             renewing
             ,
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             moderne
             Socinians
             and
             Photinians
             deny
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             distinct
             person
             from
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Proprie●●●es
             Patris
             personales
             ,
             quibus
             à
             Filio
             distinguitur
             &
             Spiritu
             fancto
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             duae
             .
          
           
             1
             Esse
             à
             se
             ;
             Peter
             enim
             ab
             alio
             〈◊〉
             ●st
             .
          
           
             2
             Gignere
             filium
             ab
             aeterno
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wendelinus
             
          
           
             D●
             Field
             somewhat
             qualifieth
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             Graecians
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             they
             differ
             but
             
               modo
               loquendi
            
             ,
             they
             held
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             à
             
               Patre
               &
               Filio
            
             ,
             but
             à
             
               Patre
               per
               Filium
            
             .
             See
             Dr
             Hals
             Peace-maker
             ,
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             ●
             .
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47629-e90510
           
             1.
             
             Quid
             nominis
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Quid
             Rei
             .
          
           
             a
             Decretum
             Dei
             est
             definita
             ejus
             sententia
             de
             rebus
             omnibus
             per
             omnipotentiam
             et
             se
             cundum
             consilium
             suum
             efficiendis
             .
             Ames
             .
             Medulla
             Theol.
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Decretum
             Dei
             est
             actio
             illius
             interna
             atque
             aeter●●
             quae
             ex
             rebus
             possibilibus
             atque
             indefini●is
             ,
             ea
             omnia
             &
             sola
             ,
             quae
             jam
             fuerunt
             ,
             sunt
             ,
             &
             erunt
             ,
             secundum
             sapientiae
             suoe
             judicium
             ,
             immutabili
             liberrimae
             voluntatis
             placito
             ,
             ut
             ita
             fierent
             ,
             ad
             suam
             gloriam
             rectè
             praefinivit
             .
             
               Gomarus
               in
               Thesibus
            
             .
             Decretum
             est
             actio
             Dei
             ex
             consilio
             &
             proposito
             suae
             voluntatis
             omnia
             omniumque
             rerum
             circumstanti●●
             omnes
             ab
             aeterno
             in
             se
             certo
             &
             immutabiliter
             &
             tamen
             liberè
             definiens
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             23.
             
             &
             4.
             28.
             
             Gen.
             45.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Habet
             rationem
             boni
             triplici
             respectu
             :
             1●
             ▪
             ut
             est
             poena
             peccati
             ,
             poena
             enim
             est
             bonum
             morale
             qui●
             justitiae
             opus
             est
             .
             2●
             ,
             ut
             est
             mera
             actio
             ab
             ipsa
             creatura
             producta
             .
             3●
             ,
             ut
             est
             castigatio
             atque
             exercitium
             fidei
             :
             ut
             Martyrium
             vel
             satisfactio
             pro
             peccatis
             ;
             ut
             mors
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             Predestinate
             ,
             signifieth
             to
             Decree
             ,
             Appoint
             ,
             and
             Define
             a
             thing
             before
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             and
             also
             to
             separate
             a
             thing
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             use
             .
             
               Praedestinare
               nihil
               aut
               majus
               aut
               minus
               significat
               quam
               destinare
               .
            
             Chamierus
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             22
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
             Acts
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Praedestinatio
             ,
             quatenus
             pro
             objecto
             habet
             hemines
             ,
             est
             aeternum
             &
             immutabile
             Dei
             decre●um
             de
             ●uturo
             hominum
             statu
             aeterno
             .
             
               Wendelinus
               .
               Matth.
               24.
               24.
               
               John
               10.
               15.
               
               Dan.
               12.
               1.
               
               Ezek.
               13.
               9.
               
               Exod.
               33.
               19.
               
               John
               13.
               18.
               2
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             a
             full
             place
             for
             Election
             ,
             Ephes
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             11.
             22.
             
             Mal.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Joh
             3.
             16.
             
             ●●
             .
             9.
             23
             
             Eph.
             2.
             14.
             
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Election
             is
             1.
             one
             part
             of
             Gods
             Counsell
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             27.
             2.
             
             It
             will
             support
             us
             in
             trouble
             to
             consider
             that
             every
             thing
             falls
             out
             by
             Gods
             Decree
             :
             yet
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             taught
             wisely
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
             Psalme
             105.
             6.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Electio
             est
             praedestinatio
             hominum
             quorundam
             ad
             vi
             tam
             aeternam
             in
             Christo
             per
             fidem
             obtinendam
             ,
             ex
             solo
             Dei
             beneplacito
             ad
             declarandam
             in
             iis
             miserecordiam
             divinam
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             *
             Quare
             Deus
             hunc
             trahat
             &
             illam
             non
             trahat
             ,
             noli
             velle
             judicare
             si
             non
             vis
             errare
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             whether
             fallen
             ,
             or
             not
             fallen
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Twisse
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             extend
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             to
             the
             Creation
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             permission
             of
             his
             fall
             ,
             then
             man
             created
             and
             fallen
             could
             not
             bee
             the
             object
             of
             Election
             so
             called
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             rather
             .
          
           
             *
             Finis
             electionis
             est
             patefactio
             divinae
             misericordiae
             in
             gratuita
             quorundam
             peccatorum
             salute
             .
             
               Wendelinus
               .
               Ephes.
               1.
               4.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
               &
            
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Se●el
             electus
             semper
             dilectus
             .
          
           
             No
             regenerate
             man
             can
             fall
             
               totus
               a
               toto
               ,
               in
               totum
               ,
            
             not
             the
             whole
             man
             with
             full
             con-sent
             ,
             from
             all
             grace
             for
             altogether
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             man
             is
             elected
             (
             say
             they
             )
             on
             foresight
             that
             such
             a
             man
             will
             beleeve
             and
             persevere
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             elected
             .
          
           
             *
             Laudet
             misericordiam
             Dei
             qui
             liberatur
             non
             culpet
             judicium
             qui
             punitur
             ,
             August
             .
             Eepist
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             See
             Rom.
             9.
             16.
             and
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Elegit
               qui
               è
               multis
               aliquos
               legit
               ,
            
             The
             very
             word
             Election
             signifieth
             a
             separating
             and
             culling
             out
             of
             some
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               John
               15.
               19.
               2
               
               The.
            
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Reprobatio
             est
             praedestinatio
             quorundam
             ad
             aeternam
             mortem
             ,
             propter
             peccata
             infligendam
             ;
             ad
             declarandam
             justitiam
             divinam
             .
          
           
             Wendelinus
             Reprobavit
             Deus
             propter
             voluntatem
             damnavit
             propter
             peccatum
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Qui
             quos
             vis
             homines
             vult
             servari
             .
          
           
             That
             any
             of
             his
             Elect
             should
             perish
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             115.
             3.
             
             &
             135.
             6.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             of
             Gods
             election
             and
             reprobation
             .
          
           
             Austin
             &
             some
             others
             which
             have
             written
             largely
             of
             election
             ,
             write
             sparingly
             of
             reprobation
             ,
             because
             there
             appeares
             more
             seeming
             offensive
             harshnesse
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             reprobation
             ,
             then
             in
             that
             of
             election
             :
             2.
             the
             first
             being
             known
             gives
             light
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             absolute
             election
             is
             very
             comfortable
             and
             usefull
             ,
             Eph.
             15.
             6.
             11.
             
             The
             Apostle
             there
             inculcats
             it
             3.
             times
             in
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
             It
             is
             absolute
             as
             it
             opposeth
             cause
             or
             condition
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             opposeth
             meanes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             dutie
             of
             Christians
             to
             make
             their
             Election
             sure
             by
             their
             calling
             2
             Per.
             1.
             10.
             
             Make
             it
             your
             maine
             studie
             :
             there
             is
             the
             adverb
             of
             correction
             rather
             :
             you
             would
             rather
             look
             after
             other
             matters
             ,
             but
             studie
             this
             most
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Apostles
             exhortation
             shewes
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             possible
             .
             2
             It
             is
             necessary
             ,
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             
               use
               all
               diligēce
            
             &
             rather
             shew
             ,
             that
             3
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             
               Such
               shall
               never
               fall
            
             into
             ,
             1.
             sinne
             ,
             2.
             destruction
             .
             3.
             apostacie
             .
             
               An
               entrance
               shall
               be
               ministred
               unto
               them
               abundantly
               into
               the
               everlasting
               Kingdome
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             exterternall
             workes
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Creatio
             est
             actio
             Dei
             externa
             ,
             qua
             in
             princip●
             temporis
             ,
             s●x
             dierum
             spacio
             ,
             mundum
             produxit
             solo
             voluntatis
             suae
             imperio
             ,
             ad
             nominis
             sui
             gloriam
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             
             And
             the
             beginningning
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creede
             ,
             The
             Father
             is
             said
             to
             worke
             all
             things
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             not
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             ,
             but
             as
             by
             a
             principall
             efficient
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             and
             equall
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Pareus
             &
             alis
             .
             
               Acts
               17.
               24.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Dubitari
             non
             potest
             primum
             fidei
             articu●●●
             ,
             〈…〉
             
               in
               Deum
               creatorem
               coeli
               &
               terrae
               ,
            
             ex
             tructum
             esse
             ex
             hoc
             .
             Mosis
             aphor●s●no
             ,
             Pa●eus
             .
             Pro.
             ●
             .
             23.
             
             John
             17.
             24.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Quam
             vis
             naturall
             lamine
             demonstrar●
             posset
             〈◊〉
             à
             Deo
             fuisse
             c●nditum
             ,
             tamen
             rectè
             A●gustinus
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             4.
             
             Quòd
             Deus
             ●undum
             fecerit
             ,
             nulli
             tutius
             credimus
             quam
             ipsi
             Deo.
             
          
           
             d
             Joseph
             .
             Antiqu
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             See
             Polid.
             Virgil
             de
             inventoribus
             rerum
             .
          
           
             Master
             Pemble
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             de
             civitate
             Dei
             
               l.
               15
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Plinie
             .
             
               l.
               7
               c.
            
             16.
             
             Aul.
             Gell.
             
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             Juven
             Sat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lacta●●ius
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             the
             Wworld
             is
             〈◊〉
             compounded
             our
             senses
             tell
             us
             ,
             seeing
             some
             things
             are
             heavy
             ,
             some
             light
             ,
             some
             hot
             ,
             some
             cold
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             these
             is
             apt
             to
             destroy
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             Contraries
             .
          
           
             *
             
               What
               is
               eternall
               ,
               is
               without
               beginning
               ,
               mutation
               ,
               succession
               ,
               or
               end
               ,
               so
               onely
               God.
               See
               Doctor
            
             Hackwells
             
               Apology
               of
               Gods
               providence
               .
               p.
            
             39.
             46.
             
             De
             qu●
             re
             inter
             duos
             Rabbinos
             est
             Controversia
             
               R.
               Eliezer
               ,
               &
               R.
               Josue
            
             altero
             mundum
             in
             martio
             :
             altero
             in
             Septembri
             contendente
             condium
             esse
             .
             Quod
             quia
             nobis
             Scriptura
             non
             exprimit
             ,
             tanquam
             curiosum
             relinquamus
             Mercer
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             negatively
             .
          
           
             *
             Silvester
             .
             When
             wee
             say
             God
             made
             the
             World
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             our
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             the
             matter
             whereof
             the
             world
             was
             made
             :
             but
             only
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               terminus
               à
               quo
               ,
               non
               materia
               exqua
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Bonitas
             rei
             creatae
             est
             illa
             perfectio
             ,
             qua
             apta
             sit
             ad
             usum
             ,
             cui
             inservit
             ,
             ●mesius
             haec
             bonitas
             duplex
             est
             ,
             1
             ,
             Generalis
             omnium
             creaturarum
             ,
             viz.
             integritas
             &
             perfectio
             omnium
             do●orum
             &
             ●●rium
             naturalium
             ,
             qua●um
             beneficio
             suas
             operationes
             exercere
             possunt
             conformi●er
             ad
             divinam
             voluntatem
             &
             ordinate
             ad
             proprios
             fines
             .
             2●
             ,
             Specialis
             ,
             creaturae
             ,
             rationalis
             Angelorum
             &
             hominum
             ;
             qui
             donis
             supernaturalibus
             ornar●
             sunt
             ,
             qua
             vocantur
             〈◊〉
             nomin●
             sanctitas
             ●ive
             imag●
             Dei.
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               M
               ●
            
             .
             ●emble
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             opininion
             of
             Austin
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             all
             things
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             &
             distributed
             them
             into
             dayes
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             better
             understanding
             ,
             is
             exploded
             by
             all
             .
             Although
             Creation
             was
             done
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             particular
             bodies
             severally
             considered
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             perfected
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             space
             of
             six
             dayes
             ;
             which
             spaces
             of
             dayes
             ,
             note
             not
             a
             temporall
             succession
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             the
             order
             of
             divers
             Workes
             .
          
           
             b
             Festina
             lentè
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Gods
             goodnesse
             in
             making
             all
             things
             good
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Ps.
             33
             5.
             2.
             
             His
             power
             ,
             in
             creating
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ,
             Psal.
             96.
             4
             ,
             5.
             3.
             
             His
             Wisedome
             in
             making
             such
             various
             things
             .
             Psalm
             .
             104.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             40.
             26.
             
             Consectaries
             from
             Creation
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Albertus
               Magnus
            
             ,
             Et
             eo
             major
             discipulus
             .
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             persuasum
             nobis
             cupiverunt
             non
             ●am
             propositum
             Aristoteli
             fuisse
             ,
             aternitatem
             mundi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ac
             invictis
             rationibus
             ●omprobare
             quam
             illad
             so●ùm
             estendere
             ,
             mundum
             non
             esse
             genitum
             ,
             hoc
             est
             non
             incepisse
             per
             motum
             ,
             quae
             philosophorum
             priorum
             sententia
             erat
             .
             Vossius
             in
             Thesibus
             de
             creatione
             vide
             plura
             ibid.
             Et
             Hackwell
             Apol
             .
             pag.
             442
             ,
             443
             ,
             444.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             27.
             5.
             
             &
             45.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             He
             bounds
             the
             Sea
             with
             his
             Word
             onely
             ;
             God
             instanceth
             in
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             to
             Job
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             .
             His
             wisdome
             shines
             in
             the
             exquisite
             workman
             ●ip
             ,
             variety
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             subordination
             of
             them
             one
             to
             the
             service
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             *
             Man
             was
             magnified
             in
             Creation
             ,
             in
             being
             made
             so
             excellent
             a
             Creature
             ,
             Psal.
             8.
             5.
             and
             in
             having
             so
             many
             excellent
             creatures
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             8.
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             David
             .
             beheld
             the
             works
             of
             God
             with
             admiration
             ,
             Psal.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Esay
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Hee
             that
             studi●s
             the
             creature
             much
             shal
             finde
             much
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Some
             conceive
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             63.
             studied
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             b
             Aliis
             scriptuturiaelocis
             apertiùs
             ,
             &
             expressiàs
             potest
             trinitas
             confirmari
             &
             efficacacius
             adversum
             I●daeos
             est
             pugnandum
             ne
             nos
             illis
             ridiculos
             praebeamus
             linguae
             eorum
             im●eritia
             ,
             
               Mercer
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Ego
             cum
             Calvino
             ,
             mercer●
             &
             aliis
             ,
             imea
             re
             sentio
             ,
             ex
             solo
             vo●e
             Esohim
             terminationis
             pluralis
             ,
             conjuncta
             cum
             verbo
             singulari
             ,
             non
             posse
             solidum
             duci
             argumentum
             pro
             tanto
             mysterio
             ,
             quia
             rationes
             a●●a●ae
             mihi
             videntur
             〈◊〉
             adductis
             pro
             sententia
             contraria
             praeponderare
             .
             Etsi
             e●s●imen
             〈…〉
             esse
             〈…〉
             stodi●●
             ,
             qui
             〈…〉
             ,
             &
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             sic
             intellecto
             mysterium
             tri●ratis
             probare
             conantur
             ▪
             sed
             quia
             non
             ●gitur
             de
             intentione
             eorum
             ,
             q●am
             piam
             &
             bonam
             conso●us
             ,
             verum
             de
             Mosis
             proposito
             ,
             in
             hujus
             vocis
             usu
             ,
             missa
             eorum
             intentione
             ,
             rem
             ipsam
             in
             se
             spectantes
             ,
             judicamus
             solidiora
             consectanda
             esse
             argumen●●
             quam
             quae
             à
             vocula
             aut
             constructione
             aliqua
             grammatica
             deducuntur
             ,
             quam
             Judae●
             &
             haereticis
             proclive
             sit
             eludere
             ,
             &
             quasi
             de
             re
             ipsa
             triumphata
             ,
             ex
             talium
             argumentor●m
             refutatione
             gloriari
             .
             
               Rivet
               9.
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             questioned
             whether
             this
             light
             was
             spirituall
             or
             corporeall
             ,
             a
             substance
             or
             Accident
             .
          
           
             The
             out-spead
             thing
             Expansū
             in
             Latine
             .
             Estendue
             in
             French.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             made
             some
             hold
             that
             there
             were
             waters
             above
             the
             skies
             ,
             as
             Brentias
             saith
             ,
             alledging
             that
             place
             ,
             Psa.
             148.
             4.
             
             The
             Schoolmen
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Christalline
             heaven
             .
          
           
             d
             Mercerus
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             1
             Eccles.
             7.
             
             Job
             .
             26.
             10.
             
             &
             38.
             13.
             
             Psalme
             104.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             22.
             
             
               Pallida
               ●una
               pla●
               ,
               rubicunda
               flat●
               alba
               serenat
               .
            
             Rogue
             soir
             &
             blanc
             matin
             ,
             ●est
             le
             plais●r
             du
             pelerin
             .
             See
             
               Plinies
               Naturall
               Hist.
               l
            
             18
             c.
             35.
             
             See
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             Luk.
             21.
             25
             
          
           
             e
             As
             at
             ●hrists
             Death
             ,
             which
             Eclipse
             
               Dionysius
               Areopaeita
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Astronomer
             ,
             beholding
             ,
             and
             little
             knowing
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             he
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Aut
               Deus
               naturae
               patitur
               aut
               mundi
               machina
               dissolvetur
               .
            
          
           
             f
             The
             Beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             here
             distinguished
             into
             three
             ranks
             ,
             1.
             
             Catell
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             tame
             &
             domestical
             Beasts
             .
             2.
             
             Creeping
             things
             ,
             whereby
             are
             understood
             those
             which
             have
             no
             feet
             ,
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             &
             those
             which
             have
             but
             very
             short
             ,
             as
             Wormes
             ,
             Ants.
             3.
             
             Beasts
             ,
             whereby
             are
             understood
             all
             wilde
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             name
             from
             life
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             All
             Philosophy
             is
             in
             the
             first●Chapter
             of
             Gen●sis
             ;
             
               Ba●sil
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Zanchie
               ,
               Polanus
               ,
            
             have
             drawn
             discourses
             of
             Philosophy
             hence
             .
             Of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             the
             Creation
             of
             days
             &
             nights
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             g
             Among
             all
             Geometricall
             Figures
             ,
             the
             sphaericall
             ,
             or
             the
             round
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             ;
             and
             amongst
             all
             naturall
             bodies
             ,
             the
             heaven
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             good
             reason
             the
             most
             beautifull
             body
             should
             have
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             exquisite
             shape
             .
             Mr.
             Pemble
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             earth
             is
             round
             but
             not
             precisely
             :
             There
             are
             Hills
             like
             Warts
             ,
             and
             Vallies
             ,
             like
             Wrinkles
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             .
             Exact
             roundnesse
             is
             not
             found
             in
             any
             body
             but
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             i
             How
             else
             could
             it
             containe
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Starres
             ,
             in
             convenient
             distance
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             k
             Mr.
             Greenhil
             on
             Ezek.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             l
             Bishop
             Hall
             in
             his
             Contemplations
             on
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             The
             Heavens
             for
             height
             Prov.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Fullers
             Miscellanea
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Insita
             à
             Deo
             vis
             quae
             in
             scripturis
             saepe
             appellatur
             praeceptum
             Domini
             est
             causa
             motus
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Greenhil
             ubi
             supra
             .
             Philosophers
             say
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             worke
             upon
             Inferiour
             bodies
             by
             three
             instruments
             ,
             viz.
             Light
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             Influence
             .
          
           
             a
             Some
             say
             the
             Orbes
             are
             contiguous
             each
             ●o
             other
             ,
             &
             clo●ely
             infold
             each
             other
             as
             the
             skinnes
             of
             an
             on●on
             containe
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             others
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             such
             var●ety
             or
             maltitude
             of
             Orbes
             ,
             but
             alone
             one
             first
             moveab●e
             in
             which
             they
             conceive
             the
             fixed
             starres
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             the
             planets
             move
             not
             in
             Orbes
             but
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             birds
             flie
             in
             the
             ayre
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             It
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ●ast
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             altogether
             shining
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Starres
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             104.
             2.
             
             There
             he
             alludes
             to
             Gen.
             1.
             6.
             
             ●et
             there
             be
             a
             Firmament
             or
             stretching
             forth
             .
             God
             made
             the
             heavens
             with
             as
             great
             ease
             as
             one
             can
             stretch
             out
             a
             curtaine
             when
             it
             is
             folded
             up
             .
          
           
             How
             beautifull
             art
             thou
             that
             hast
             adorned
             the
             heavens
             saith
             Job
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             *
             Quia
             Moses
             ruditatise
             nostrae
             accommodare
             voluit
             ,
             ideo
             quae
             a●tiora
             nostro
             captu
             erant
             praetermissis
             ,
             ea
             tantùm
             commemoravit
             quae
             sub
             oculis
             sunt
             .
             Zanchius
             de
             S●mb
             .
             Apost
             .
             Ego
             Mosen
             puto
             voluisse
             populo
             creationem
             rerum
             aspectabilium
             proponere
             ,
             &
             nihil
             de
             invisibilibus
             dicere
             ,
             unde
             in
             toto
             sex
             dierum
             opere
             ne
             unius
             quidem
             invisibilis
             Creaturae
             mentionem
             fecit
             .
             Mercerus
             in
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             idem
             habet
             in
             caput
             secundum
             versum
             primum
             ;
             idem
             habet
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             four
             Elements
             .
          
           
             1.
             ●f
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             A
             Base
             is
             the
             lowest
             part
             of
             a
             pillar
             .
             The
             dry
             land
             appearing
             firm
             above
             the
             waters
             ,
             God
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             erets
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             English
             name
             ,
             Earth
             is
             derived
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Nec
             circumfuso
             pendebat
             in
             aere
             tellus
             ponderibus
             librata
             suis
             
               Ovid
               met
            
             .
          
           
             Carpenter
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             of
             Geog.
             ch
             .
             4.
             saith
             the
             earths
             circular
             motion
             is
             probable
             ;
             Copernicus
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             moved
             ,
             &
             the
             heavens
             ●ood
             still
             .
             See
             more
             of
             this
             after
             about
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             would
             have
             Earth-quakes
             to
             proceede
             from
             a
             spirit
             or
             vapour
             included
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             (
             2d.
             of
             his
             mereors
             7.
             ch
             .
             )
             which
             finding
             no
             way
             to
             passe
             out
             ,
             is
             enforced
             to
             tutne
             backe
             ,
             &
             barred
             any
             passage
             outseeks
             every
             corner
             :
             and
             while
             it
             labours
             to
             breake
             open
             some
             place
             for
             going
             forth
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             tumultuous
             motion
             which
             is
             the
             Earthquak
             .
             It
             is
             1.
             universall
             ,
             which
             shakes
             the
             whole
             earth
             in
             every
             part
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             upper
             face
             ,
             the
             cause
             whereof
             is
             not
             naturall
             ,
             but
             the
             immediate
             and
             miraculous
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             hapned
             at
             our
             Saviours
             passion
             .
             2.
             particular
             that
             which
             is
             limited
             to
             some
             one
             or
             more
             particular
             places
             .
             What
             Thunder
             is
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             the
             Earthquake
             is
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             6.
             
             Numb
             .
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             3.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             qualities
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Aire
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Fire
             is
             a
             most
             subtill
             Element
             ,
             most
             light
             ,
             most
             hot
             ,
             most
             simple
             ,
             &
             immi●t
             .
             Therfore
             the
             Persians
             worshipped
             fire
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             the
             Chaldeans
             adored
             Ur
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             worshipped
             holy
             fire
             .
          
           
             Job
             38.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             See
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Ralegihs
            
             history
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
             If
             this
             light
             be
             not
             spirituall
             ,
             it
             approacheth
             nearest
             unto
             spirituality
             :
             and
             if
             it
             have
             any
             corporality
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             subtil
             &
             pure
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             of
             all
             things
             seen
             the
             most
             beautifull
             and
             of
             swiftest
             motion
             :
             so
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             and
             beneficial
             .
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             paradoxe
             to
             think
             light
             to
             bee
             a
             bodie
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             maintained
             by
             Sir
             
               Kenelm
               Digbie
            
             in
             a
             Booke
             lately
             set
             forth
             .
             But
             that
             light
             should
             be
             a
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             absurd
             ,
             for
             how
             then
             should
             it
             be
             visible
             ?
          
           
             Consectaries
             .
          
           
             The
             eye
             cannot
             see
             any
             thing
             without
             a
             double
             light
             
               Lumine
               innato
            
             ,
             an
             inward
             light
             in
             the
             Christalline
             humour
             of
             the
             eye
             .
             2.
             
             
               Lumine
               illato
            
             ,
             an
             outward
             light
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             da●
             is
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             gentle
             or
             tame
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             appointed
             for
             tame
             creatures
             ,
             or
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             desire
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             In
             Latine
             it
             is
             
               dies
               à
               Deo
            
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             divine
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             night
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             strike
             ,
             as
             in
             latine
             
               nox
               à
               nocen
               do
            
             of
             hurting
             .
          
           
             Dies
             Diem
             docet
             :
             Alpham
             Beta
             Corrigit
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             runs
             (
             say
             Astronomers
             )
             a●ove
             a
             1000.
             miles
             within
             the
             compa●e
             of
             every
             minute
             :
             this
             incredible
             swiftness
             gave
             occas●o●
             to
             Copernicus
             and
             others
             to
             conceive
             the
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             did
             rather
             move
             ,
             &
             the
             Sun
             stand
             still
             .
             See
             Dr.
             Hackwels
             Apologie
             ,
             and
             Carpenters
             Geography
             .
             Some
             thinke
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             probability
             the
             earth
             should
             move
             round
             once
             a
             day
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             heavens
             should
             move
             with
             such
             an
             incredible
             swiftness
             ,
             scarce
             compatible
             to
             an●
             naturall
             bodie
             ▪
             Others
             deny
             it
             ,
             grounding
             their
             opinion
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             affirmes
             the
             earth
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ;
             and
             upon
             sense
             ,
             because
             we
             perceive
             it
             not
             to
             move
             :
             and
             lastly
             upon
             reasons
             drawn
             from
             things
             hurled
             up
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             Maste●
             Pemble
             in
             his
             briefe
             introduction
             to
             Geography
             ,
             page
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             night
             easeth
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             day
             :
             &
             the
             day
             driveth
             away
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             Night
             is
             the
             time
             of
             rest
             .
             Sleepe
             is
             the
             paranthesis
             of
             our
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             blindness
             .
          
           
             Sol
             exprobrat
             dormientem
             .
             Erasm.
             
          
           
             Esay
             40.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Meteora
             à
             loco
             quia
             in
             sublimi
             regione
             pendent
             ,
             Brierwood
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             3.
             sorts
             of
             Meteors
             ,
             one
             of
             fire
             and
             hot
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             aire
             or
             water
             and
             cold
             ,
             the
             other
             mingled
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             sendeth
             snow
             like
             wool
             .
          
           
             *
             Vapor
             est
             calidus
             &
             humidus
             ,
             oriturque
             ex
             aere
             et
             aqua
             ,
             exhalatio
             calida
             et
             sicca
             ,
             oriturque
             ex
             igne
             &
             terra
             .
             Zab.
             
          
           
             a
             Like
             chesnuts
             or
             egges
             breaking
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             b
             Cum
             exhalatio
             Calida
             &
             sicca
             in
             nubibus
             ocurrit
             humidae
             &
             frigidae
             illam
             violenta
             eruptione
             perrumpit
             atque
             ex
             hac
             collisi●ne
             fragor
             oritur
             qui
             tonitrudicitur
             atque
             accensio
             &
             inflammatio
             exhalationis
             ,
             quae
             fulgur
             nominatur
             .
             Arist.
             l.
             2.
             
             Meteor
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Job
             37.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             10.
             29.
             
             Psal.
             per
             tot
             .
             &
             18.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             A
             winters
             thunder
             is
             a
             summers
             wonder
             .
             In
             Autumne
             or
             Spring
             are
             oftner
             meteor
             ▪
             seen
             then
             in
             the
             summer
             and
             winter
             except
             in
             such
             places
             where
             the
             Summer
             &
             Winter
             are
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             Spring
             &
             Autumne
             .
          
           
             Job
             37.
             1
             ▪
             to
             6.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Flaminius
             reporteth
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             noyse
             made
             by
             the
             Grecians
             after
             their
             liberty
             was
             restored
             ,
             that
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             aire
             that
             flew
             over
             them
             were
             seen
             to
             fal
             down
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             aire
             divided
             by
             their
             cry
             ,
             was
             made
             so
             thinue
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             strength
             in
             it
             to
             bear
             them
             up
             ,
             therefore
             the
             thunder
             must
             needs
             rarifie
             &
             make
             thin
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             bee
             a
             great
             cloud
             it
             is
             called
             nubes
             ,
             it
             but
             a
             little
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             nubecula
             .
          
           
             Ab
             obnubendo
             ,
             operiendo
             coelum
             .
          
           
             The
             clouds
             are
             called
             the
             bottles
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Job
             38.
             37.
             
             The
             windowes
             and
             flood-gates
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Gen
             7.
             11.
             
             &
             Mal.
             3.
             10.
             the
             fountaines
             of
             the
             deep
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             28.
             
             &
             the
             watery
             roofe
             of
             Gods
             chambers
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             3.
             
             The
             pavilion
             ,
             chariot
             ,
             and
             treasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Psal.
               18.
               11.
               2.
               
               Sam.
            
             22.
             12.
             swadling
             bands
             for
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Job
             38.
             9.
             
             The
             cloud
             is
             a
             thicke
             &
             moist
             vapour
             drawne
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             to
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             coldnesse
             there
             further
             thickened
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             hangeth
             ,
             untill
             ether
             the
             weight
             or
             some
             resolution
             ,
             cause
             it
             to
             fall
             downe
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Perkins
             on
             Jude
             12.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             .
          
           
             Job
             37.
             11.
             to
             17.
             
          
           
             Job
             36.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             91.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             104.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Great
             raine
             is
             called
             nimbus
             ,
             small
             raine
             imber
             .
          
           
             Amos
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Though
             all
             men
             should
             unite
             all
             their
             wits
             ,
             purses
             ,
             &
             hands
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             or
             to
             hinder
             one
             showr
             of
             raine
             ,
             they
             are
             unable
             .
             Rich
             men
             ;
             great
             ,
             wise
             men
             ,
             have
             not
             these
             waters
             at
             command
             :
             the
             lesse
             a
             creature
             can
             do
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             doth
             the
             greatness
             of
             God
             shine
             forth
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             Egypt
             there
             is
             seldom
             rain
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             fruitf●l
             by
             the
             inundation
             of
             Ni●us
             .
          
           
             In
             India
             raine
             is
             not
             so
             frequēt
             as
             with
             us
             .
             Jerome
             saith
             hee
             never
             saw
             rain
             there
             in
             the
             months
             of
             June
             &
             July
             :
             hence
             raine
             in
             harvest
             was
             there
             unusuall
             ,
             
               Pro.
               26.
               1.
               1
               
               Sam.
            
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               Ind●●
               ▪
            
             Verbum
             Dei
             comparatur
             pluviae
             ,
             Deutr.
             32.
             2.
             
             Ideoque
             Hebraei
             uno
             verbo
             jorah
             &
             doctrinam
             &
             pluviam
             efferunt
             .
             Mollerus
             .
          
           
             Thaumantis
             filiam
             dixere
             Iridem
             Poetae
             ;
             Colores
             ejus
             tam
             exacti
             ,
             ut
             vix
             artificis
             possit
             exprimere
             manus
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             the
             raine
             &
             Raine
             bow
             .
          
           
             Job
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             See
             Gen.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             Valessus
             de
             sa●ra
             philosophia
             .
          
           
             a
             lib.
             37.
             ch
             .
             2
             
          
           
             *
             lib.
             2.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             104.
             24
             and
             135.
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             dry
             and
             hot
             fume
             ascending
             upward
             ,
             &
             beaten
             backe
             againe
             by
             the
             coldne●se
             of
             the
             middle
             region
             ,
             &
             some
             comes
             downeward
             againe
             sideling
             ,
             with
             more
             or
             lesse
             violence
             ,
             as
             the
             sume
             is
             larger
             ,
             or
             subtiler
             ,
             and
             the
             cold
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
          
           
             Ventus
             à
             violentia
             &
             vehementia
             nomen
             habet
             quod
             veniat
             abundè
             ,
             &
             magna
             vi
             irruat
             in
             unum
             aliquem
             locum
             mag
             .
             Ph.
             
          
           
             Some
             think
             the
             Angells
             cause
             the
             windes
             to
             blew
             ,
             Revel
             7.
             1.
             but
             that
             is
             but
             a
             conceire
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             4.
             
          
           
             Amos
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             profit
             of
             the
             wind
             .
             Dr.
             Fulke
             of
             meteors
             .
          
           
             It
             made
             Adam
             tremble
             when
             God
             came
             in
             the
             winde
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Metalla
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             ingendred
             or
             bred
             about
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             as
             gold
             about
             silver
             ,
             and
             silv●r
             abo●●
             brass
             .
             Plinis
             .
             l.
             33.
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Third
             dayes
             worke
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             called
             mare
             either
             frō
             the
             Latine
             Amarum
             ,
             or
             the
             Chaldee
             marath
             signifying
             also
             bitter
             ,
             because
             the
             Sea-water
             is
             bitter
             and
             salt
             .
             For
             the
             use
             of
             man
             and
             all
             other
             living
             creatures
             God
             made
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             causing
             the
             water
             to
             sinke
             down
             into
             huge
             hollow
             channells
             prepared
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             dry
             land
             might
             appeare
             above
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             consider
             the
             earth
             and
             waters
             .
             1.
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Elements
             and
             solid
             bodies
             ,
             so
             the
             water
             hath
             the
             higher
             place
             ,
             being
             lighter
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             superficies
             of
             either
             ,
             so
             the
             superficie
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             higher
             .
             Carp.
             Geog.
             If
             wee
             compare
             the
             Coasts
             and
             the
             neerest
             Sea
             ,
             then
             the
             land
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             Sea
             :
             but
             if
             wee
             compare
             the
             land
             and
             the
             maine
             Sea
             ,
             then
             the
             Sea
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Sea
             is
             called
             Altum
             ,
             where
             ships
             flye
             faster
             to
             the
             shore
             then
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Carpenter
             in
             his
             2d
             ▪
             book
             of
             Geographie
             ,
             c.
             10.
             saith
             the
             perpendicular
             height
             of
             the
             highest
             mountaines
             seldome
             exceeds
             ●en
             fur
             longs
             .
          
           
             See
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleighs
            
             Historie
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c
             ▪
             7
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Insulae
             portiones
             terrae
             sunt
             oceano
             cinctae
             ortus
             varia
             habent
             principia
             .
             Emersere
             quaedam
             ex
             mari
             ,
             a
             continenti
             av●lsae
             quaedam
             ,
             aggesta
             nonnullis
             ortum
             dedit
             materia
             .
             Johnstoni
             Thaumato
             graphia
             naturalis
             .
          
           
             Duo
             maxima
             quae
             mari
             tribuuntur
             mira
             ,
             salsedo
             &
             reciprocatio
             .
             Johnstoni
             Thaumat●
             graphia
             naturalis
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Origine
               Fontium
               ,
               c.
               8.
               
               &
            
             9.
             
             See
             Plinies
             booke
             of
             natural
             history
             from
             ch
             .
             97.
             to
             100.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             called
             
               reciprocatio
               &
               aestus
               maris
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             caused
             by
             a
             hot
             exhalation
             boiling
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             Sea
             suffers
             as
             if
             it
             boyled
             again
             with
             heate
             .
          
           
             
               Brierwood
               de
               meteoris
            
             .
          
           
             *
             l.
             7.
             ch
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Doctor
             Jorden
             of
             Bathes
             .
             ch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Rivers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             ingendred
             in
             the
             hollow
             concavities
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             derive
             both
             their
             birth
             and
             continuall
             sustenance
             from
             the
             aire
             ;
             which
             penetrati●g
             the
             open
             chinks
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             being
             congealed
             by
             the
             extream
             cold
             of
             that
             element
             ,
             dissolves
             into
             water
             ,
             as
             the
             aire
             in
             winter
             nights
             is
             melted
             in
             a
             pearly
             dew
             sticking
             on
             our
             glass
             windows
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Halls
             Contemplation
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             large
             to
             containe
             so
             many
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Amos
             5.
             8.
             and
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             25.
             107.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Halls
             Contemplat
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             104.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.
             26
             
             &
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             rom
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             history
             of
             Canutus
             in
             Cambden
             .
          
           
             The
             safety
             of
             this
             Kingdo●e
             consists
             much
             in
             its
             wooden
             walls
             .
             The
             ●s.
             Navv
             exceedes
             all
             others
             in
             the
             world
             in
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             &
             safety
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Plinies
             natural
             history
             ,
             l.
             16.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             carries
             his
             life
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             must
             cary
             grace
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Doctor
             Sibbs
             
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Sir
            
             Ho
             ratio
             Vere
             
               prefixed
               before
               his
               Bruised
               reede
            
             .
             Qui
             nescit
             ●rare
             discat
             navigare
             .
          
           
             Latini
             distribuunt
             plantas
             in
             tr●agenera
             ,
             herbam
             ,
             fruticem
             ,
             &
             arborem
             .
             Hebraei
             aliter
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mercerus
             in
             rimum
             caput
             ,
             Genes
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Voluit
             Deus
             per
             primam
             germinationem
             terrae
             non
             modo
             pastui
             animaniium
             ,
             sed●etium
             immortalitati
             specie●
             consultum
             .
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Job
             28.
             1.
             2.
             
             Ezek.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Joel
             3.
             5.
             
             Hag.
             2.
             8.
             
             Genes
             .
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Mercerum
               in
               primū
               caput
               Gen.
            
             v.
             29.
             
             Before
             the
             flood
             both
             herbs
             &
             fruits
             of
             trees
             were
             so
             wholsome
             and
             good
             ,
             as
             that
             man
             needed
             no
             other
             foode
             ,
             after
             it
             the
             earth
             was
             so
             corrupted
             by
             the
             inūdation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             mans
             body
             became
             so
             weakned
             ,
             that
             hee
             stood
             in
             neede
             of
             more
             solid
             and
             nourishing
             meate
             ,
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             1.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Carpet
             upon
             the
             earth
             to
             adorne
             and
             beautifie
             it
             .
          
           
             See
             rare
             things
             of
             a
             tree
             called
             Coco
             in
             Doctor
             Primrose
             on
             the
             Sac.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rem
             miradam
             Arist.
             in
             8●
             .
             problematum
             &
             Plutar.
             in
             8●
             .
             Symposiacorum
             dicit
             .
             Si
             supra
             palmae
             (
             inquit
             )
             arboris
             lignum
             magna
             pondera
             imponas
             ,
             ac
             tam
             graviter
             urgeas
             ut
             magnitudo
             oneris
             sustineri
             non
             queat
             ,
             non
             deorsum
             palma
             cedit
             nec
             infra
             flectitur
             ,
             sed
             ,
             adversus
             pondus
             resurgit
             ,
             &
             sursum
             nititur
             recurvaturquè
             .
             
               Aul.
               Gell.
               Noct.
               Att.
               l.
               3.
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Corallaries
             .
          
           
             *
             Serunt
             arbores
             ,
             quae
             prosint
             alteri
             saeculo
             .
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             3.
             
             Jer.
             44.
             17.
             
             Deut.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Sol
             usitatissimè
             Hebraeis
             dicitur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Schèmech
             .
             à
             ministrando
             (
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Schimmesch
             .
             quia
             dei
             Ministerin
             natura
             clarissimus
             aliter
             à
             calore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chammah
             .
             Graecis
             ab
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             splandore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Latinis
             Sol
             ,
             vel
             quia
             solus
             ex
             omnibus
             sideribus
             est
             tantus
             ,
             vel
             quia
             quum
             est
             exortus
             ,
             obscuratis
             aliis
             sol●s
             appareat
             .
             Martinius
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             ad
             corporum
             quam
             splendoris
             eorum
             respexit
             Moses
             ,
             &
             ad
             popularem
             captum
             &
             aspectum
             ,
             qui
             haec
             judicat
             esse
             maxima
             sydera
             in
             coelo
             juxta
             sensum
             Mercer
             .
             
               See
               Doctor
            
             Hackewells
             
               Apology
               of
               Gods
               providence
            
             ,
             page
             74.
             76.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               Dominatur
               corporibus
               humidis
            
             ;
             as
             over
             women
             (
             the
             brain
             )
             shel-fish
             .
             From
             the
             new
             Moone
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             all
             humours
             doe
             encrease
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             full
             to
             the
             new
             Moone
             decrease
             againe
             .
          
           
             Only
             God
             can
             number
             the
             Stars
             ,
             Psal.
             147
             4.
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             man
             to
             number
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             intimates
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Corollaries
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Fishes
             were
             appointed
             to
             encrease
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             the
             waters
             :
             the
             fowles
             were
             appointed
             to
             increase
             and
             multiply
             and
             fly
             in
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             Plinies
             Naturall
             history
             ,
             l.
             32.
             ch
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Plinies
             Naturall
             hist.
             l.
             32.
             ch
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Johnstoni
             Tbaumato
             graphia
             .
          
           
             *
             Plinie
             Ibid.
             Four
             Actes
             long
             in
             the
             Indian
             Sea.
             Idem
             l.
             9.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Amama
               Antibarb
               .
               Bibl.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Chamierus
             t●m
             .
             2
             do
             .
             l.
             9.
             ch
             .
             11.
             
             Plin.
             Ibid.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             li.
             9.
             chap
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Pisces
             Deus
             noluit
             sibi
             offferri
             tum
             quod
             extra
             aquam
             non
             vivant
             (
             nihil
             autem
             mortuum
             ex
             animalibus
             offerri
             sibi
             Deus
             velit
             )
             tum
             etiam
             quod
             ex
             Serpentum
             genere
             ce●sentur
             .
             Pisces-Serpentum
             vero
             genus
             universum
             damnatum
             est
             à
             Deo
             ,
             propterèa
             quod
             per
             serpentem
             deceptus
             fuerit
             homo
             ,
             fuitque
             serpeus
             organon
             Diaboli
             ,
             
               Gen
               3.
               
               〈◊〉
               Isag.
               Christ.
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             23
             
          
           
             Job
             12.
             7.
             
             One
             cannot
             say
             of
             the
             Phoenix
             being
             only
             one
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               increase
               and
               multiply
            
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             of
             all
             creatures
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             therfore
             there
             is
             no
             Phoenix
             .
             Aldrovandus
             and
             Plinie
             ,
          
           
             c
             Job
             39.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Lam.
             4.
             3.
             
             Jer.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             She
             is
             somwhat
             like
             a
             Hern
             having
             a
             long
             necke
             and
             feete
             .
          
           
             a
             Doctor
             Twist
             against
             Doctor
             
               Jackeson
               .
               Petronius
               Arbiter
               &
               Solinus
            
             cal
             the
             Stork
             
               pietatis
               cultricem
            
             .
             They
             count
             it
             there
             a
             happy
             Omen
             for
             the
             Storke
             to
             build
             in
             their
             houses
             .
          
           
             Job
             39.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             See
             of
             the
             Nightingales
             singing
             .
             Plinies
             10.
             l.
             of
             naturall
             history
             ,
             c.
             29.
             and
             
               Famianus
               Stradas
               Prolusions
            
             .
          
           
             Bees
             are
             principall
             among
             In●ects
             .
          
           
             When
             bees
             are
             most
             angry
             in
             swarming
             ,
             cast
             but
             a
             little
             dust
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             presently
             quiet
             ,
             &
             leave
             their
             hūming
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Plinies
             natural
             history
             ,
             l.
             11.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Corollaries
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             kindes
             of
             bruite
             beasts
             differing
             in
             nature
             ,
             qualities
             ,
             figure
             ,
             colour
             ,
             quantity
             ,
             voice
             .
          
           
             *
             Vtrum
             ea
             vox
             Elephas
             ab
             Eleph
             bos
             ,
             an
             verò
             potius
             ab
             Alaph
             quod
             Syris
             &
             Ebraeis
             discere
             est
             ,
             derivata
             sit
             ,
             meritò
             dubites
             .
             Adeo
             verisimilis
             utraque
             sententia
             est
             ;
             Nam
             quod
             primam
             attinet
             ,
             in
             confesso
             est
             apud
             Graecos
             &
             Latinos
             ,
             nobilitatam
             semper
             fuisse
             bovis
             praecaeteris
             terrestribus
             animātibus
             magnitudinem
             .
             Ita
             credibile
             est
             ,
             Ebraeos
             ,
             Syros
             &
             Phoenices
             cum
             hoc
             animal
             &
             mole
             &
             figuratione
             corporis
             ad
             bovem
             quàm
             proxime
             accedens
             primò
             vidissent
             ,
             bovis
             nomine
             appelasse
             .
             Quod
             ad
             alteram
             attinet
             ,
             quis
             ignorat
             ea
             ,
             quae
             de
             hujus
             belluae
             docilitate
             narrat
             Plinius
             ,
             
               l.
               80.
               c.
            
             1.
             3.
             7.
             
             Cicero
             Epist.
             Famil
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             plena
             manu
             Lipsius
             .
             Centuria
             prima
             
               Epist.
               5●
               .
               Amama
               .
               Antibarb
               .
               Bibl.
            
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plinies
             natural
             history
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             ch
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ib.
            
             Vide
             adagium
             ,
             canis
             de
             Nil●
             .
          
           
             Plinies
             natural
             history
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             A
             memorable
             story
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             buggery
             .
          
           
             *
             Topsell
             de
             quadrupedibus
             .
          
           
             *
             Bucephalus
             siguifieth
             an
             oxe
             head
             .
             Plinies
             natural
             hist.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             42.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               Aul.
               Gell.
               Noct.
               Att.
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             This
             horse
             is
             also
             celebrated
             by
             Plutarch
             ,
             and
             
               Quintus
               Curtius
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Sir
             Walter
             Raleigh
             .
          
           
             b
             Hic
             est
             leo
             hospes
             hominis
             ,
             hic
             est
             homo
             medicus
             leonis
             .
             
               See
               Doctor
            
             Willet
             
               of
               the
               Camel
               on
               the
               11.
               of
               Levit.
               quest
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Angelorum
             nomen
             Graecum
             est
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Enimest
             nuncius
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nunciare
             Graecum
             nomen
             Angeli
             .
             Europaeae
             gentes
             fèrè
             retinent
             ,
             nisi
             quód
             id
             inflectant
             ad
             terminationem
             uam
             &
             Galli
             id
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicunt
             ange
             Germani
             a
             in
             e
             mutato
             engel
             .
             Martinius
             de
             Creatione
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Esse
             Angelos
             vel
             hinc
             liquet
             ,
             quòd
             sint
             in
             rerum
             natura
             quae
             dam
             quae
             nullis
             possint
             adscribi
             causis
             Physicis
             ,
             unde
             necesse
             est
             Spiritusesse
             unde
             illa
             profisciscantur
             .
             Tum
             etiam
             videtur
             ipse
             ordo
             universi
             id
             requirere
             ut
             sint
             Angeli
             ,
             nempe
             certum
             est
             naturā
             esse
             corpoream
             ,
             &
             certum
             item
             est
             mediam
             esse
             naturam
             ,
             quae
             nempe
             partim
             corporea
             ,
             partim
             incorpore
             sit
             ;
             consequens
             igitur
             est
             ,
             ut
             sit
             natura
             quemadmodum
             mere
             corporea
             ,
             sic
             etiam
             merè
             in
             corporea
             Scriptura
             〈◊〉
             non
             probat
             esse
             Angelos
             ,
             quemadmodum
             neque
             probat
             animam
             esse
             immortalem
             ,
             sed
             hoc
             sumit
             .
             Cameron
             tomo
             2
             do
             Paelect
             .
          
           
             The
             Peripate
             ricks
             call
             them
             Immateriall
             substances
             ,
             Intelligences
             ,
             abstracted
             and
             separated
             forms
             .
          
           
             The
             angels
             are
             materiall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             perfect
             effects
             ,
             therefore
             must
             have
             all
             the
             4.
             causes
             .
             2.
             
             Finite
             ,
             therefore
             terminated
             in
             their
             essence
             nothing
             terminates
             things
             but
             matter
             and
             forme
             .
             Barlow
             in
             Hierons
             last
             farewell
             .
             Zanchie
             &
             others
             hold
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             a
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             
             &
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Angels
             are
             a
             meane
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             man
             was
             betwixt
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             beasts
             .
          
           
             God
             made
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
               Psalm
               104.
               4.
               
               Coloss.
            
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Their
             nature
             .
          
           
             An
             Angel
             defined
             .
          
           
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             are
             spirits
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
               glorious
               Spirits
            
             Hebr.
             9.
             5.
             
             
               Heavenly
               Spirits
            
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             36.
             
             
               Immortall
               Spirits
            
             ,
             l●u
             .
             26.
             36.
             
             For
             their
             nature
             or
             substance
             they
             are
             called
             Spirits
             ,
             for
             their
             property
             or
             quality
             glorious
             ,
             for
             their
             place
             orabode
             heavenly
             ,
             for
             their
             continuance
             Immortall
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               bread
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
               or
               Angels
               foode
               ,
            
             not
             because
             they
             brought
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             most
             pleasant
             ,
             so
             that
             should
             Angels
             need
             food
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             feede
             on
             better
             .
             See
             River
             &
             Willet
             on
             Exod.
             16.
             
             Their
             faculties
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Angeli
             alas
             habere
             dicūtur
             propter
             velo
             citatem
             &
             celerem
             in
             cuncta
             discursum
             .
             Hicron
             in
             Jesai
             .
             6.
             &
             vento
             alas
             quoque
             ad
             fingunt
             ob
             eandem
             causam
             .
             
               Drus.
               in
            
             Observat.
             Sac.
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             15.
             
             Mark
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Tum
             veteres
             patres
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             Doctores
             Scholastici
             triplicèm
             cognitionem
             tribuunt
             Angelis
             ex
             Patribus
             .
             Augustinus
             triplicem
             in
             Angelis
             statuit
             rerum
             cognitionem
             :
             unam
             ,
             quares
             in
             verbo
             ,
             in
             filio
             scilicet
             Dei
             vident
             ,
             alteram
             qua
             eas
             cernunt
             in
             earū
             naturis
             :
             Tertiam
             ,
             qua
             eas
             norunt
             in
             suis
             men
             t●bus
             Casmannis
             Angelographia
             .
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             30.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             10.
             and
             22.
             30.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             Esay
             6.
             
             They
             cry
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
            
             .
          
           
             Mighty
             Princes
             are
             attended
             with
             many
             followers
             .
          
           
             a
             Numerus
             lapsorum
             in
             Scriptura
             non
             est
             definitus
             .
             Quod
             Scholasticicum
             Thoma
             definiūt
             ex
             ,
             2.
             
             Reg.
             6.
             16.
             plures
             a●gelos
             permansisse
             in
             gratia
             quam
             pecrasse
             ,
             parum
             soliditatis
             habet
             .
             Voet.
             Disput.
             de
             natura
             Daemo
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             degrees
             of
             them
             ,
             
               C●l
               1.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               38.
               1
               
               Thes.
            
             4.
             16.
             
             Some
             are
             named
             Angels
             ,
             some
             A●ch-angels
             ,
             1
             Thess
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             ancient
             and
             high
             soaring
             (
             though
             counterfeit
             )
             Dio●ysius
             describes
             the
             Hierarchy
             of
             Angels
             ,
             as
             exactly
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             ,
             delivering
             unto
             us
             9
             orders
             of
             them
             out
             of
             9.
             words
             ,
             sound
             partly
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             the
             severall
             natures
             ,
             distinctions
             ,
             and
             properties
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Master
             Mede
             on
             Zach.
             4.
             16.
             see
             more
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Cartwright
               on
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             21
             ,
             in
             his
             Annotat.
             on
             the
             Rhem.
             Test.
             
          
           
             a
             Quatuor
             ijs
             vocabulis
             thronorum
             ,
             dominationum
             ,
             principatuum
             ,
             &
             potestatum
             ,
             Apostolus
             complexus
             est
             universam
             caelestem
             societatem
             .
             Quid
             inter
             se
             distant
             quatuor
             illa
             vocabula
             dicant
             qui
             possunt
             ,
             si
             tamen
             possunt
             probare
             quae
             dicunt
             ,
             Ego
             m●
             ista
             ignorare
             confiteor
             .
             
               August
               .
               Enchirid.
               ad
               Laurent
               .
               c.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             Cameron
             tomo
             2
             do
             Praelect
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             are
             called
             Thrones
             (
             saith
             a
             School
             man
             )
             because
             they
             doe
             attend
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             68.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             10.
             9.
             
             Matth.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             present
             at
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             mysteries
             are
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             must
             be
             covered
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             An
             Angel
             defeated
             Senacheribs
             armie
             .
             Revel
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Baylie
             on
             Zach.
             3.
             1.
             p.
             43.
             
             See
             Doctor
             Preston
             on
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Origines
             angelos
             docet
             invocandos
             certamque
             invocationis
             formulam
             praescribit
             .
             
               Homil.
               in
            
             Ezech
             .
             Jelem
             .
             Casmannus
             .
          
           
             *
             Cultus
             fraternae
             societatis
             .
          
           
             
               Scriptura
               piis
               tantum
               angelorum
               custodiam
               &
               ministerium
               attribuit
               ,
            
             Psal.
             148.
             91.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
               impiis
               non
               item
               .
               Imo
               plures
               angelos
               indefinitè
               circa
               pios
               excubare
               docet
               ,
               non
               unū
               ,
               Psal.
            
             34.
             8.
             
             Spanhemius
             .
             Matth.
             18.
             10.
             
             
               Vnde
               concludunt
               tum
               Patres
               tum
               Scb●lastici
               singulis
               pueris
               ,
               atque
               adultis
               etiam
               certos
               angelos
               esse
               attributos
               .
               Sic
               interpretati
               sunt
               hunc
               locum
            
             Chrysostomus
             ,
             Augustinus
             ,
             Hieronimus
             &
             alii
             Casmannus
             .
             It
             is
             greater
             both
             Dignity
             and
             benefit
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             the
             faithfull
             have
             many
             Angels
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             guard
             ,
             whereof
             the
             proofe
             is
             manifest
             ,
             
               Psal.
               34.
               7.
               
               &
            
             91.
             12.
             an
             host
             of
             Angels
             pitch
             their
             Tents
             round
             about
             them
             .
             As
             many
             reprobate
             Angels
             seeke
             the
             destruction
             of
             one
             onely
             man
             ,
             
               Marke
               5.
               9.
               and
            
             12.
             45.
             so
             the
             Lord
             encountreth
             them
             by
             a
             number
             of
             his
             elect-Angels
             ,
             Master
             Cartwright
             .
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
             See
             the
             last
             large
             Annotations
             .
          
           
             a
             Vnicus
             ,
             quod
             sciam
             ,
             ex
             veteribus
             Ambrosius
             ,
             &
             ex
             Papistis
             Caietanus
             ,
             &
             ex
             nostris
             unicus
             Beza
             ,
             angelos
             exponunt
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             seu
             pastores
             ecclesiae
             ,
             Rectissime
             omnes
             alij
             ,
             tum
             veteres
             ,
             tum
             recentes
             ,
             intelligunt
             ip
             .
             sos
             angelos
             ,
             eosque
             bonos
             ac
             sanctos
             .
             Laurentius
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Beza
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Ministers
             (
             saith
             Laurentius
             )
             are
             not
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             Angels
             absolutely
             but
             alwayes
             with
             addition
             .
          
           
             Jun.
             Paral.
             l.
             1.
             par
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             a
             Ipse
             Deus
             locutus
             est
             immediatè
             ad
             Mosem
             praesentibus
             ac
             testibus
             angelis
             Laurentius
             .
             See
             Willet
             
               on
               19.
               of
            
             Exod.
             37
             
               quest
               .
               Ordination
               is
               put
               for
               ministration
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Master
             Palmer
             &
             Master
             Cauderie
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             part
             1.
             ch
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Grotius
             and
             Rivet
             &
             Doctor
             White
             say
             ,
             God
             spake
             not
             immediatly
             but
             by
             an
             Angel.
             See
             Psal.
             78.
             49.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Cartwright
             on
             the
             Rhem.
             Test.
             interprets
             it
             of
             Christ.
             See
             M.
             Perkins
             on
             Jude
             .
          
           
             *
             Angels
             are
             the
             best
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             mutable
             Creatures
             ,
             they
             were
             created
             blessed
             (
             as
             the
             Schooles
             determine
             )
             with
             a
             naturall
             blessednesse
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             supernaturall
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             had
             never
             fallen
             .
             The
             good
             Angells
             indeed
             have
             obtained
             by
             Christ
             a
             supernaturall
             blessednesse
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             confirmer
             ,
             a
             supporter
             of
             the
             holy
             Angells
             .
             In
             reference
             whereunto
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               hea●
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             22.
             and
             3.
             15.
             
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             and
             that
             last
             place
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             restrained
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             takes
             in
             all
             things
             both
             in
             Heaven
             &
             Earth
             Mr.
             Carill
             on
             4.
             of
             Job
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             bono
             confirmatio
             non
             tollit
             bonorum
             angelorum
             liberum
             arbitriam
             Bernardus
             triplicem
             ostendit
             è
             sacris
             literis
             libertatem
             ,
             quarum
             unam
             vocat
             libertatem
             à
             peccato
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
             Alteram
             vocat
             libertatem
             à
             miseria
             ,
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             20.
             21.
             
             Tertiam
             appellat
             libertatem
             à
             necessitate
             ,
             hoc
             est
             à
             coactione
             ;
             necessitas
             enim
             hic
             non
             opponitur
             voluntario
             ,
             sed
             coactioni
             .
             Casmannus
             .
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             by
             our
             ill
             carriage
             thrust
             away
             our
             guard
             .
          
           
             One
             Angell
             would
             quickly
             destroy
             all
             the
             wicked
             if
             God
             should
             charge
             him
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Vse
             the
             4th
             .
          
           
             See
             Elton
             on
             Collos.
             1.
             and
             Cameron
             on
             Act.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Superbi
             sunt
             ,
             nec
             noverunt
             Moysi
             sententiam
             ,
             sed
             amant
             suam
             ;
             non
             quia
             vera
             est
             ,
             sed
             quia
             sua
             est
             .
             
               Aug
               Confess
            
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Some
             Angels
             fell
             from
             God
             John
             8.
             44.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             Jude
             6.
             
             Their
             names
             .
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             10.
             1
             
             King.
             22.
             23.
             
             Acts
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             is
             but
             one
             word
             (
             Dajiva
             )
             in
             the
             Syriacke
             for
             the
             raven
             ink
             ,
             &
             the
             Devill
             ,
             because
             commonly
             he
             appears
             to
             men
             in
             some
             blacke
             and
             terrible
             shape
             .
             Weemes
             .
          
           
             a
             Quia
             civitatatem
             Accaron
             invocatus
             à
             civibus
             ,
             à
             muscis
             liberarat
             .
             
               Cornel.
               à
               Lap.
               They
               have
               figurative
               names
               likewise
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
            
             Lyon
             ,
             Serpent
             ,
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             a
             Verisimile
             est
             ex
             superbia
             Daemones
             esse
             lapsos
             ,
             quod
             Filium
             Dei
             contempserunt
             ,
             &
             se
             ei
             voluerunt
             anteferre
             Lutherus
             in
             primum
             cap.
             Gen.
             26.
             
             
               Doctor
               Ames
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Downam
             .
             Mr.
             Ball.
             
          
           
             c
             Mr
             Caryll
             on
             the
             fourth
             of
             Job
             18.
             v.
             Some
             bring
             that
             place
             Esa.
             4.
             12.
             that
             is
             literally
             meant
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             King.
             It
             is
             probable
             the
             Devills
             s●nne
             was
             pride
             ,
             seeing
             man
             was
             enticed
             to
             offend
             with
             an
             argument
             drawne
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             excellencie
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
               vide
               Voet.
               disputat
               de
               natura
               &
               operationibus
               Daemonum
               .
            
          
           
             See
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
             Revel
             .
             12.
             9.
             and
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Hoc
             est
             Angelis
             casus
             quod
             est
             ,
             Hominibus
             ,
             mors
             .
             Damascen
             .
          
           
             The
             Angells
             are
             not
             by
             propagation
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             but
             were
             created
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             them
             some
             might
             fall
             and
             others
             stand
             ,
             but
             men
             descend
             by
             generation
             from
             one
             stock
             or
             roote
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             man
             falling
             and
             corrupting
             his
             nature
             ,
             derived
             to
             all
             his
             posterity
             a
             sinfull
             nature
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Amesij
             medullam
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Devill
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             what
             subtiltie
             did
             he
             shew
             in
             beguiling
             of
             Eve.
             
          
           
             Leonem
             agit
             &
             saevit
             ,
             Draconem
             agit
             &
             fallit
             .
          
           
             He
             tempts
             first
             by
             inward
             suggestions
             ,
             for
             being
             a
             spirit
             he
             hath
             communion
             with
             our
             soules
             and
             can
             dart
             thoughts
             into
             us
             ,
             so
             hee
             filled
             the
             hart
             of
             Judas
             .
             2
             By
             outward
             objects
             hee
             hath
             one
             temptation
             for
             the
             proud
             ,
             another
             for
             the
             timerous
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Devills
             power
             is
             not
             a
             physicall
             but
             a
             morall
             power
             onely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             suggestions
             and
             temptations
             from
             sutable
             obiects
             
               Astutiam
               suadendi
               ,
               non
               potentiam
               cogen●i
               habet
               diabolus
               .
            
             Austin
             .
             Psalme
             72.
             48.
             
             &
             136.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Thy
             are
             so
             1
             ratione
             cause
             they
             proceede
             from
             the
             Devill
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             ●ies
             ,
             2
             
               ratione
               formae
            
             in
             manner
             of
             working
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             delusions
             .
             3
             
               ratione
               ●inis
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cameron
             saith
             Paul
             was
             beaten
             black
             and
             blew
             by
             some
             Angell
             of
             Satan
             
          
           
             Quocunque
             volitant
             gehennam
             suam
             portant
             .
             
               say
               the
               Schoolemen
            
             .
          
           
             Nobis
             certum
             ,
             ignis
             &
             flammarum
             in
             inserno
             nihil
             esse
             ,
             nisi
             metaphoricum
             &
             pueriliter
             nugari
             ,
             quicunque
             corporea
             sive
             materialia
             sunt
             imaginati
             .
             
               Chamierus
               tomo
            
             .
             2o.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2o.
          
           
             See
             D.
             Tailor
             on
             Temptation
             
          
           
             Mr
             Elton
             on
             10●
             Commandement
             gives
             2
             rules
             to
             know
             1.
             
             If
             the
             temptations
             bee
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             for
             one
             to
             kill
             a
             Parent
             without
             any
             cause
             ,
             2.
             
             Blasphemous
             thoughts
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             4.
             1
             
             
               Tim.
               2
               14.
               1
               
               Sam.
            
             15
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             It
             seemes
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               
               Gal.
            
             5.
             20.
             
             Satanae
             tradi
             idem
             est
             at
             ●e
             ex
             ecclesia
             ,
             (
             extra
             quam
             r●gnat
             Satan
             )
             e●ectam
             d●●larari
             quempram
             ,
             n●n
             tanquam
             apud
             Satanam
             p●●mansurum
             ,
             &
             cum
             eo
             periturum
             ,
             sed
             contra
             ut
             miserrimi
             sai
             status
             sensu
             permotus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             :
             atque
             ita
             carne
             abolita
             quae
             anteà
             ipsi
             dominabatur
             ,
             spiritus
             superior
             evadat
             〈…〉
             de
             ea●●m●●o●i●ati●n●
             .
          
           
             Agrippa
             hoc
             ipso
             exemplo
             Pythonissae
             Samuelem
             evocantis
             confirmare
             conatur
             ,
             posse
             Spiritus
             sanctorū
             arte
             magica
             evocari
             .
          
           
             c
             As
             yesterday
             is
             put
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             though
             long
             agoe
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             2.
             5.
             
             Exod.
             4.
             10.
             
             Josh.
             3.
             4.
             
             So
             tomorrow
             is
             put
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             the
             next
             day
             only
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             14.
             
             Matth.
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib
             Apoc.
             tomo
             1o.
             c.
             75.
             vide
             plura
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Esay
             57.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             
             Willet
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             purg
             .
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             purg
             .
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             2.
             
             &
             32.
             24.
             
          
           
             Corrolari●●
             .
          
           
             2
             Per.
             2.
             4.
             
             Per
             Caliginem
             intelligunt
             non●ulli
             miserrimā
             &
             horroris
             plenam
             vitae
             conditionem
             ,
             sumpta
             translatione
             à
             facinorosis
             damnatis
             ,
             qui
             in
             carceris
             pedore
             retinentur
             constrictl
             ,
             dum
             ad
             ultimum
             judicium
             protrahantur
             .
             
               Casmannis
               Angelographia
            
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Perkins
             on
             the
             11.
             of
             Heb.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Vocabulum
             homo
             est
             duar●̄
             substantiarum
             fibula
             .
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Man
               was
               made
               last
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               worthiest
               ,
               the
               soule
               was
               inspired
               last
               ,
               because
               yet
               more
               noble
               Dr.
            
             Halls
             
               Contemp.
               of
               Paradise
               .
               Man
               was
               created
               after
               Gods
               image
               .
               1.
               
               To
               awe
               the
               creature
               ,
               whose
               Soveraigne
               he
               was
               .
               2.
               
               That
               hee
               might
               acknowledg
               God
               to
               be
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               do
               him
               homage
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               and
               he
               might
               delight
               in
               each
               other
               :
            
             ad
             imaginem
             at
             similitudinem
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             imaginem
             valde
             similem
             .
             
               Eman
               Sa
            
             ad
             loc
             .
             Significatur
             absoluta
             similitudo
             utraque
             voce
             que
             quid
             sit
             ita
             effectum
             ad
             exemplar
             altetius
             ut
             pro●im●
             adillud
             accedat
             ,
             &
             quam
             maximè
             exprimat
             ac
             referat
             ,
             ut
             in
             eo
             agnoscas
             illud
             ipsum
             Archetrpo●ad
             cujus
             effigiem
             sit
             factum
             .
             
               Mercetus
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Schoolemen
             make
             Images
             and
             similitudes
             divers
             ;
             and
             again
             they
             distinguish
             between
             
               imaginem
               Dei
            
             ,
             &
             
               ad
               imaginem
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             This
             was
             great
             controversie
             between
             Hierom
             &
             
               August
               .
               An
               anima
               sit
               ex
               traduce
               ,
               an
               immortalis
               .
               Hierome
            
             held
             the
             immediate
             creation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             perfection
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Austin
             did
             at
             least
             incline
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             propagation
             .
             That
             of
             Zach.
             12.
             1.
             
             &
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             immediate
             creation
             ,
             &
             for
             that
             of
             original
             sinne
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             created
             as
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             justly
             deprived
             of
             that
             originall
             excellency
             .
          
           
             a
             Bishop
             Lake
             on
             Ps.
             132.
             11.
             
             See
             Numb
             .
             27.
             16.
             
             Ps.
             35.
             15.
             
             Esay
             57.
             16.
             
          
           
             Imago
             divinae
             sapientiae
             in
             intellectu
             effulsit
             imago
             bonitatis
             mansuetudinis
             ,
             tolerantiae
             in
             ejus
             animo
             ,
             imago
             charitatis
             &
             misericordiae
             in
             cordis
             affectibus
             imago
             justitiae
             sanctitatis
             &
             puritatis
             divinae
             in
             voluntate
             imagocomitatis
             ,
             benignitatis
             &
             veritatis
             ingestibus
             &
             verbis
             ,
             &
             imago
             divinae
             potentiae
             in
             dominio
             concesso
             super
             omnia
             animalia
             .
             Rivetus
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
               Burgesse
               on
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               Lect.
               12
               p.
               111.
               112.
               113.
               114.
               115.
               116.
               
               Adam
            
             was
             by
             his
             naturall
             frame
             and
             disposition
             apt
             &
             fit
             to
             know
             ,
             do
             ,
             and
             forbeare
             all
             that
             God
             would
             have
             him
             know
             ,
             doe
             ,
             and
             forbeare
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Os
               homini
               sublime
               ded●t
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Man
             only
             hath
             a
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             instrumēt
             of
             instruments
             .
             All
             other
             oreatures
             but
             man
             have
             only
             four
             muscles
             ,
             one
             to
             turne
             downewards
             ,
             another
             to
             hold
             forwards
             ,
             a
             third
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             a
             fourth
             to
             the
             left
             :
             only
             man
             h●th
             a
             〈◊〉
             muscle
             in
             his
             eye
             to
             rou●e
             it
             up
             to
             God.
             
               Columb
               .
               de
               re
               Anotem
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Clerke
             .
          
           
             b
             Adam
             ab
             Adamah
             Homo
             ab
             humo
             .
          
           
             Experientia
             docet
             multò
             excellentius
             in
             statu
             inocentiae
             habuisse
             hominem
             hanc
             potentiam
             ,
             quam
             instatu
             peccati
             .
             Tunc
             subjectio
             animalium
             erga
             hominem
             fuisset
             perfecta
             ,
             quae
             nunc
             diffioilis
             est
             ,
             &
             non
             obtinetur
             nisi
             adhibita
             cura
             maxima
             &
             assiduo
             labore
             sunt
             n●
             quaedam
             animalia
             fera
             &
             indomitv
             ,
             quae
             nunquam
             cicurantur
             ,
             
               See
               Gen.
            
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Affirmatiuam
             tuentur
             ci
             Evāgeli
             Pontificios
             contra
             .
          
           
             Rivetus
             exercitat
             .
             6.
             in
             
               Cap.
               1.
               
               Genes
            
             .
          
           
             
               See
               Sir
            
             Walter
             Raleigh
             
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               page
            
             1.
             
             Multi
             quia
             locum
             à
             Mose
             hic
             descriptum
             reperire
             nusquam
             potuerunt
             ,
             hortum
             ,
             arbores
             ,
             flumina
             ,
             aquas
             ,
             &
             omnia
             haec
             in
             allegorias
             transformarunt
             ,
             quod
             rect
             August
             .
             refellit
             ,
             quamvis
             &
             ipse
             se
             idem
             sensisse
             ,
             fateatur
             .
             Alij
             eodem
             decepti
             errore
             Paradisum
             finxerunt
             proximè
             sphaeram
             Lunae
             in
             aere
             suspensum
             .
             
               Pareus
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Mihi
             dubium
             non
             est
             ,
             terram
             Canaan
             fuisse
             delicias
             totius
             orbis
             terrarum
             ,
             itaque
             facile
             illis
             accedo
             ,
             qui
             eo
             in
             loco
             fuisse
             ante
             diluvium
             Paradisum
             putant
             .
             Solus
             ille
             locus
             est
             ,
             in
             q●o
             postea
             Deus
             voluit
             Ecclesiā
             &
             populum
             suum
             esse
             Lutherus
             in
             decimum
             caput
             Genes
             .
          
           
             Paradise
             was
             a
             little
             modell
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             great
             heaven
             ,
             assuring
             Adam
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             continued
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             translated
             in
             :
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             God
             supernaturally
             ,
             as
             there
             he
             did
             enjoy
             him
             naturally
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             saying
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               and
               live
            
             ,
             means
             it
             of
             ever
             lasting
             life
             .
             So
             Mr.
             Wheately
             held
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Ball
             seemes
             to
             differ
             from
             him
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
               Pareus
               in
               capu●
               secundum
            
             .
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Poets
             from
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             tooke
             their
             Nectar
             ,
             and
             Ambrosia
             ,
             Nectar
             ,
             signifieth
             making
             young
             ,
             and
             Ambrosia
             Immortality
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             meate
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Corrrollaties
             from
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             man
             in
             his
             Creation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             serves
             to
             blame
             mankind
             for
             his
             wonderfull
             naughtiness
             in
             striving
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             bestowed
             so
             great
             and
             undeserved
             benefits
             upon
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             seriously
             consider
             of
             our selves
             and
             of
             our
             making
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             a
             due
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             our selves
             ,
             One
             saith
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             not
             altogether
             immateriall
             ,
             for
             what
             hath
             accidents
             ,
             hath
             matter
             ,
             nothing
             but
             that
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             accidents
             .
             2.
             what
             is
             finite
             is
             materiall
             :
             seeing
             finitenesse
             is
             the
             attribute
             of
             matter
             by
             which
             it
             is
             contained
             within
             its
             own
             limits
             :
             but
             it
             subsists
             ,
             lives
             and
             workes
             ,
             being
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             immateriall
             .
          
           
             Moses
             affirmeth
             Gen.
             2.
             that
             God
             rested
             frō
             all
             the
             workes
             which
             hee
             had
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Creating
             new
             species
             ,
             but
             he
             creates
             individua
             ,
             daily
             and
             both
             governs
             &
             preserves
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             species
             or
             kindes
             of
             things
             already
             made
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             infallibly
             foretold
             suture
             Contingents
             .
          
           
             God
             observeth
             all
             our
             particular
             speeches
             &
             actions
             ,
             seeme
             they
             never
             so
             small
             &
             trifling
             .
             God
             therefore
             pleaseth
             of
             purpose
             to
             put
             into
             writing
             things
             that
             seeme
             not
             otherwise
             worthy
             the
             registring
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Psal.
               104.
               
               &
            
             147.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             
               maximus
               in
               minimis
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             See
             Psa.
             147.
             8.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             an
             understanding
             essence
             ,
             present
             in
             all
             places
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             with
             all
             persons
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             must
             needs
             observe
             and
             know
             all
             their
             motions
             .
             2.
             
             All
             things
             are
             spoken
             and
             done
             by
             an
             influence
             of
             power
             derived
             from
             him
             .
             He
             is
             the
             most
             principall
             worker
             of
             every
             action
             ,
             without
             a
             speciall
             and
             immediate
             operation
             of
             whose
             might
             the
             secondary
             cause
             would
             be
             dead
             and
             powerlesse
             .
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             law
             to
             order
             men
             in
             all
             their
             words
             and
             carriages
             ,
             little
             and
             great
             .
             4.
             
             Hee
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             :
             he
             must
             judge
             certainly
             ,
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             .
          
           
             Qui
             ordinat
             ad
             finem
             ordinat
             ad
             media
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             second
             causes
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             9.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Tres
             sunt
             gradus
             divinae
             pro
             videntiae
             1
             Conservatio
             ,
             actio
             Dei
             ,
             qua
             essentias
             Creaturarū
             quod
             species
             vel
             individua
             ,
             continuat
             ,
             eorumque
             agendi
             vires
             conservat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gubernatio
             ,
             actio
             ,
             qua
             prae
             summa
             sua
             autoritate
             ,
             potentia
             &
             sapientia
             de
             rebus
             omnibus
             disponit
             easque
             pro
             arbitrio
             suo
             regit
             .
             3.
             
             Ordinatio
             ,
             qua
             Deus
             pro
             admiranda
             sua
             sapientia
             &
             potentia
             omnia
             in
             ordinem
             redigit
             ,
             fines
             certos
             &
             bonos
             constituendo
             ,
             &
             med●o
             ad
             fines
             disponendo
             &
             disposita
             regendo
             .
             Wendelinus
             .
          
           
             God
             turnes
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             their
             speciall
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             their
             woe
             ▪
             
          
           
             Consectaries
             from
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             Gods
             providence
             is
             like
             a
             well-drawn
             picture
             which
             eyeth
             each
             in
             the
             roome
             .
          
           
             O
             tu
             bone
             Omnipotens
             ,
             qui
             sic
             curas
             Vnum
             quemque
             nostrū
             tanquam
             solum
             cures
             &
             sic
             omnestanquam
             singulos
             .
             
               August
               .
               Confess
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Eliz.
             Young.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             trust
             God
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             preserved
             and
             led
             me
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             will
             not
             now
             of
             his
             goodness
             suffer
             me
             to
             go
             alone
             .
             Queen
             
               Elizab.
               Stow
               Chron.
            
             
          
           
             Psal.
             106.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             92.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             48.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gods
             providence
             is
             most
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             waters
             ,
             for
             contingences
             are
             no
             where
             more
             ticklish
             then
             in
             warre
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             is
             often
             stiled
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .